《Genshin Impact: I'm just a mortal》


 Chapter 1 Mortals

    If nothing unexpected happens, Yu Xie is about to die.


    This is perfectly normal; he is just a mortal. Even as a transmigrator, he ultimately remains a mortal.


    He cannot break free from the shackles of lifespan.


    And he has already lived for nearly two hundred years. Although nearly two hundred years might be just a blink of an eye for gods and immortals, it is a very long time for a mortal.


    During these two hundred years, Yu Xie has seen the mountains and rivers of Teyvat, experienced many things, and met countless people.


    He is quite satisfied with his life.


    But he is still greedy; how can a person not be greedy?


    He doesn''t want to die, doesn''t want to part ways, doesn''t want to forget the many unforgettable moments of this life.


    But what use is that?


    He really is about to die.


    [Your body''s functions have severely aged.]


    [Preliminary estimate of remaining lifespan: about one month.]


    [Please cherish the little time left and do what you want to do.]


    Looking at the system notification that appeared in his mind, Yu Xie paused.


    What does he want to do?


    There are many things he wants to do, and even more regrets that he can''t count.


    But what can this aged body still support him to do?


    Teyvat is currently engulfed in war, with various gods and demons claiming their territories, and ordinary people are suffering.


    He wants to see a peaceful and prosperous world, to see Teyvat as he remembers it.


    He also wants to enjoy the mountain breeze with Liu Yun ( Cloud Retainer ) and Ge Chen ( Madame Ping ), to daydream with his friends while gazing at the distant hazy scenery.


    But that is ultimately just a mortal''s luxury.


    ¡ªCheck the panel.


    [Name: Yu Xie]


    [Age: 197 years]


    [Physical Condition: Aging]


    [Skills: Mastery of Sword and Blade (Legendary), Shura Flash (Mythical)]


    After checking the panel, Yu Xie looked into the copper mirror.


    Reflected in the mirror was a man in a brown robe with graying hair. However, aside from the hair, his body and face didn''t look too different from a young person.


    But only Yu Xie knows that he is no longer what he appears to be.


    His internal organs have aged to a considerable extent, and even his seemingly strong hands and legs are no longer as agile as before.


    The reason he looks young is because he has the [Mortal System].


    Cough... cough... so my hair has turned this white already.Yu Xie coughed a few times and turned his gaze out the window.


    Outside, a gentle rain was falling, as if telling the story of his life.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    When he first arrived in Teyvat, the entire region was in the early stages of the Archon War, with powerful deities leading their troops and the flames of war never ceasing.


    As a mortal, Yu Xie should have been wandering alone like an ordinary person.


    But he was fortunate enough to encounter Morax''s group.


    With outstanding talent, Yu Xie quickly learned the skills of combat after arriving at Guili Assembly. Although he couldn''t harness elemental powers, he wielded a sword with remarkable proficiency.


    He fought alongside the immortals, breaking through enemy lines on the battlefield and establishing an unstoppable presence, achieving numerous military exploits.


    During a battle that lasted over a month, Yu Xie single-handedly defended Guili Assembly with just his sword, ensuring that no divine being could step foot into the territory he protected.


    His remarkable achievements increased his prestige among the people, and eventually, he was unanimously appointed as the "Deputy Commander of Defense" for Guili Assembly.


    As time passed, the Deputy Commander gained fame and respect for his extraordinary record. As a mortal, he was not inferior to the yakshas and even surpassed them in some aspects.


    Naturally, he became a thorn in the side of other deities.


    The citizens of Guili Assembly would say that as long as the Geo Archon and the Deputy Commander were present, their home would remain safe.


    This was Yu Xie''s life: there were lows, but there were even more glories.


    Yet now, the Deputy Commander is old.


    Winter has set in, and the cold of the season is biting, especially for the elderly.


    "I wonder how many old folks won''t make it through this winter."


    Yu Xie wrapped himself in a thick coat and opened the door.


    The cold wind rushed in, causing shivers to run down his spine.


    A familiar figure stood in the courtyard in front of his door, holding an umbrella, seemingly hesitating about whether to come in.


    It was a very cute girl, with long deep blue hair cascading down her back. On her head were two curved, pointed horns. Perhaps due to the cold weather, her small, adorable face had a slight flush, and her clear eyes were incredibly innocent.


    "Bonanus, what brings you here?"


    Bonanus, a water yaksha and one of the immortals under the Geo Archon Morax, was known as the "Spiral General."


    "Where... where are you going?" Bonanus asked, looking a bit awkward as she glanced elsewhere, her voice soft.


    "I''m not planning to go anywhere; I just wanted to take a stroll in the courtyard," Yu Xie replied. "While days without battle are relaxing, being cooped up at home all the time is driving me to mold."


    "I found a beautiful spot; if you have time another day, I''ll take you to see it." Bonanus walked under the eaves, closed her umbrella, and her light steps on the wooden floor made a soft thud.


    "Alright, let''s go together another day," Yu Xie responded.


    But when would that another day come? Perhaps he wouldn''t have another day.


    Parting is always sad, so Yu Xie hoped to leave quietly on his own. He didn''t want anyone to see him in his final moments, looking helpless.


    Thus, he didn''t tell anyone about his impending death, except for Morax.


    "Bonanus, walk with me in the courtyard," Yu Xie said after a long pause.


    The hazy rain gradually stopped, and the raindrops fell from the eaves, splashing in the courtyard like jade beads, producing a gentle ticking sound.


    "Okay." Bonanus smiled happily.


    The courtyard wasn''t large, and they could finish walking it quickly. But this time, Yu Xie slowed his pace, and the familiar scenery that he had seen countless times before suddenly seemed beautiful again.


    They reached the pond in the middle of the yard, watching the fish swim back and forth, lingering in silence.


    Those fish had been placed there by Liu Yun.


    Yu Xie couldn''t quite recall how many years ago that was. As he aged, his memory began to fade.


    He only remembered that at the time, Liu Yun had examined his home and remarked on how, after all these years, the pond contained nothing but some water plants.


    Then Liu Yun had somehow brought some goldfish seeds and fry, scattering the seeds along the pond''s edge and releasing the fry into the water.


    Time passed, year after year. The goldfish plants grew and withered, and the fry grew into mature fish.


    Back then, Yu Xie thought he could at least keep pace with the fish, but he never imagined that he would fall behind even them.


    "Where''s Liu Yun?"


    "She''s been quite relaxed lately, so she started secluding herself again to study her mechanism techniques. She said this time she would definitely outdo Guizhong."


    "I see¡­" Yu Xie smiled silently.


    That was fine; he could leave quietly, and Liu Yun wouldn''t have to know.


    Yu Xie didn''t want to say goodbye.


    He feared he wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    But feeling reluctant was pointless, so he decided not to meet for what was supposed to be the last time. Instead, he would sneak away, hiding like a child playing hide-and-seek, finding a place to rest quietly alone.


    "Bonanus, do you have any regrets?"


    "Me?" Bonanus paused for a moment and then smiled, "I don''t have any regrets. I''m just very satisfied living with everyone like this. But I hope the war ends soon. When that happens, I want to plant a field of Qingxi flowers in the flower gardens on the high mountains, and when the flowers bloom, I want¡­ to invite you to come see."


    As Bonanus said this, a smile remained on her face, like an ordinary little girl sharing her dreams for the future. Yet, in her eyes lay an unnoticeable glimmer of sentiment and excitement.


    "I won''t be able to see the Qingxi flowers you plant," Yu Xie wanted to say, but the words caught in his throat, unable to escape.


    In the end, he could only smile.


    "I will definitely come to see it."

 Chapter 2 Eat Well

    "Remember, you have to come and see when the time comes, so until then, make sure to take good care of yourself." Bonanus tilted her head, her smile bright, like flowers blooming in spring.


    Time flowed slowly.


    For an elderly man, Yu Xie always felt that time passed quickly.


    After getting up in the morning, it seemed like he hadn''t done anything, and before he knew it, the sun had moved from east to west, and it was evening again.


    Today was no different.


    He and Bonanus sat under the eaves, where she shared stories about the other yakshas while Yu Xie quietly listened.


    "Last time, Xiao was mistaken for Menogias and got thanked profusely by someone. Xiao just calmly said, ''I''m not Menogias; you''ve got the wrong person,'' and the atmosphere instantly became super awkward. I nearly stubbed my toes from trying not to laugh."


    "Then there was that time when Indarias insisted on comparing his cooking skills with Bosacius''s. She even dragged Xiao in as the judge. In the end, Indarias made a bowl of almond tofu and won the competition, but I don''t think it was because Indarias was the better cook; it was just that Xiao really likes almond tofu."


    "Oh, oh! And once we drew on Xiao''s face while he was asleep! He didn''t notice for a long time after waking up. We were trying so hard not to laugh!"


    Listening to these mundane stories, for some reason, there were many moments when Yu Xie suddenly wanted to reveal his impending departure.


    If he said it out loud, everyone would surely come to see him, and at least he could spend some final moments together with them.


    But he feared that doing so would only make it harder for him to part.


    As one nears death, reluctance only brings sorrow, both to oneself and to others.


    He needed to let go a little, to be more carefree, leaving behind a true impression of the "Defensive General" in everyone''s hearts.


    This was Yu Xie''s requirement for himself.


    So he held back the urge to speak.


    Gradually, dusk fell, and it was getting late, so Bonanus went home.


    Yu Xie sat cross-legged on the corridor under the eaves, watching the sunset after the rain.


    Unlike the passionate sunset of a clear day, the sunset after the rain was gentle, with rays of light seeping through the clouds, much like the mindset of a person in their twilight years.


    Peaceful, yet filled with regret.


    At that moment, he suddenly heard voices coming from outside the courtyard.


    "Ge Chen, why did you come all the way here to cook for Yu Xie?"


    "That''s because¡­ he''s lazy, yes, he''s lazy. He doesn''t even bother to cook properly."Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "But I don''t think Yu Xie is lazy. He''s cooked for me many times, and it was really delicious."


    "If you don''t believe me, just go inside later and see. Look, at this hour, there''s still no smoke rising from his chimney. He probably hasn''t even started cooking yet. He might just plan to throw something together again tonight."


    The conversation paused, and then Yu Xie heard familiar voices calling out to him.


    "Yu Xie, are you home? Gan Yu and I are coming in!"


    The unlocked door of the courtyard swung open, and a girl carrying something led a cute little girl into the yard.


    The girl had light blue hair and wore an exquisite outfit, a blend of blue and white with hints of dark colors, the hem of her skirt swaying gently in the breeze. Her hair looked meticulously styled, held in place by hairpins.


    The little girl also had light blue hair, but it was a slightly darker shade than the older girl''s. Her chubby face was incredibly adorable, and she sported two small red-black horns on her head.


    "Ge Chen, Gan Yu." Yu Xie greeted the two.


    "Yu Xie!" Little Gan Yu let go of Ge Chen''s hand, her face instantly lighting up with a bright smile. She then ran across the steps, kicked off her shoes, and plopped down next to Yu Xie with a thud.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Little Gan Yu blinked her big eyes.


    "Not yet, how about you?" Yu Xie looked at Gan Yu, then at Ge Chen.


    "Neither have we." Ge Chen slowly walked over, gesturing with the ingredients she was carrying. "So we came to borrow your kitchen."


    "That''s great! I''ll get to taste Ge Chen, the True Monarch of Langshi''s cooking again." Yu Xie smiled.


    "I was just thinking, with no one to cook for you, were you planning to just throw something together again?"


    "Pretty much," Yu Xie nodded, a faint smile on his face. "Just a simple meal for one."


    "Even if you''re alone, you should still eat well," Ge Chen sighed slightly in exasperation. "I recently learned a new dish, so I''ll make it for you to try."


    "I want to taste Ge Chen''s cooking too!" Little Gan Yu said cheerfully.


    "Gan Yu, don''t eat too much, or if Liu Yun finds out, she''ll say I''m not controlling your diet," Ge Chen cautioned.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Master!" Little Gan Yu replied earnestly.


    Ge Chen didn''t say more, just smiled and skillfully entered the house with the ingredients in hand.


    This wasn''t her first time cooking for Yu Xie. She was worried because he lived alone and never cooked properly.


    After all, they were friends and comrades in battle, so she often came by to whip up a hearty meal for him.


    That was the excuse Ge Chen gave herself, but the real reason was known only to her.


    Under the eaves, only Yu Xie and Gan Yu remained, sitting on the wooden floor and gazing at the rosy clouds in the sky.


    "I haven''t tasted the dishes made by Ge Chen in a long time. I''m really looking forward to it," Little Gan Yu said, looking up at the sky with a slight smile.


    She was so adorable, like warm sunlight, capable of dispelling the gloom in one''s heart.


    "What does Liu Yun usually cook for you?" Yu Xie casually asked.


    He realized that they had never had such everyday conversations in the past.


    "Hmm¡­" Little Gan Yu pondered, "Usually, Master makes some home-cooked dishes. If she''s really busy, she''ll use her mechanisms to help out."


    "Those must be Liu Yun''s proud mechanisms, right?"


    "Yeah! Master''s mechanisms are really impressive. As long as you prepare the ingredients and put them in the mechanism, it will cook the dish by itself after a while, and the taste is quite good. If you don''t want to cook, I can ask Master to send you a cooking mechanism. She''ll definitely agree."


    "No need, I don''t mind cooking."


    "Hmm¡­ that''s true. You''ve cooked a lot of delicious dishes for me, and I still remember how tasty they were. Someone who hates cooking shouldn''t be able to make such good food; I knew you weren''t lazy!"


    "Oh? Who said I was lazy?"


    "Um¡­" Gan Yu hesitated, knowing she shouldn''t speak ill of others behind their backs. "No one! You must have misheard¡­"


    "Was it Ge Chen?"


    "No, no!" Gan Yu was startled, her face flushing red from lying as she waved her hands hurriedly. "Ge Chen, the True Monarch, didn''t say you were lazy. Really!"


    Seeing this, Yu Xie silently smiled and reached out to pat Gan Yu''s head again.


    In truth, Gan Yu usually didn''t like others touching her head because it sometimes accidentally brushed against her horns, which she didn''t enjoy. However, she didn''t mind when Yu Xie did it.


    "Gan Yu, if in the future¡­"


    Halfway through his sentence, Yu Xie still couldn''t bring himself to say, "If in the future you want to eat the dishes I make but I don''t have time to cook for you¡­"


    "No matter what, you must eat well, okay?"

 Chapter 3: Im here to resign

    "Yeah, I know." Gan Yu nodded seriously. "You have to eat well to grow up quickly and help everyone!"


    "Good girl." Yu Xie smiled with relief and gently patted Gan Yu''s little head.


    After a while, dinner was ready.


    From the kitchen came Ge Chen''s voice.


    "Dinner''s ready! You two, come in and eat!"


    Upon hearing Ge Chen''s call, Yu Xie and Gan Yu got up and slowly walked into the room.


    On the dining table were several home-cooked dishes, each looking and smelling fantastic. It was clear that Ge Chen had put in a lot of effort.


    "This dish is something I just learned; I named it ''Drifting in a Little Boat,''" Ge Chen said, pointing to one of the dishes, looking quite proud.


    "Isn''t that just regular corn and rib soup?" Yu Xie couldn''t help but tease.


    However, the bowl of corn and rib soup did look different from the usual. The broth was particularly vibrant, with corn, ribs, and other ingredients mingling together, creating a fragrant aroma that hinted at its deliciousness.


    "Did you see the glazed lilies and rainbow flowers in the bowl? They were added after special treatment. Come on, try it!" Ge Chen handed Yu Xie a spoon, seemingly nervous.


    Taking the spoon, Yu Xie scooped some from the bowl and brought it to his mouth.


    The rich aroma exploded in his mouth, with the flavors of corn and ribs mingling with the scents of the glazed lilies and rainbow flowers, making him feel as if he were in the mountains.


    "Delicious, as expected of you."


    Many adjectives came to mind, but all he could say was, "Delicious."


    And a growing sense of reluctance filled his heart.


    He wouldn''t be able to taste Ge Chen''s cooking or her soup anymore, nor would he see her playing the zither under the sunlight filtering through the trees.


    "Well then, dig in." Ge Chen smiled with satisfaction, as if relieved.


    She knew Yu Xie wasn''t just being polite; he simply wasn''t one to express himself with many words.


    After dinner, Ge Chen and Gan Yu left.


    The two of them walked to the courtyard''s edge but paused to look back.


    "Ge Chen, you still haven''t given it to him?" Gan Yu asked curiously, looking up at Ge Chen.


    "That''s because I haven''t had the chance," Ge Chen said, a faint light flickering in her hand as a small, exquisite music box appeared.


    She had recorded her own compositions in it, and all she needed to do was press a switch for it to play continuously.


    Ge Chen understood music to some extent, but when it came to mechanisms, she wasn''t as skilled as Liu Yun or Gui Zhong. However, she humbly sought their advice for this project, spending countless nights working until she finally created this portable music box.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Originally, she intended to give it to Yu Xie but hadn''t found the right moment.


    "Opportunities have to be created; even I know that," Gan Yu said.


    "I know! Next time, I''ll definitely create an opportunity to give it to him," Ge Chen replied, putting away the music box and taking Gan Yu''s hand. "Let''s head back."


    The residence of the Deputy Guardian General became quiet again.


    As night deepened, the stars twinkled in the sky, and the silver moonlight spilled down, as if blanketing Guili Assembly with salt.


    Yu Xie had been sitting alone in the house for a long time before putting on a coat and stepping outside.


    He walked slowly, traversing the familiar land and paths, passing by the houses where residents lived until he reached a more imposing building compared to the others.


    Even during wartime, Guili Assembly was gradually prospering, and the meeting place for the celestial beings had transformed from the originally makeshift camp into the now impressive "Guili Pavilion."


    "General Yu, it''s quite late; do you need to see the Emperor?" a soldier on guard at the entrance of Guili Pavilion asked as he noticed Yu Xie''s silhouette.


    "Is the Emperor still here?" Yu Xie inquired.


    "Yes, he is. Please, go in," the soldier replied respectfully, gesturing for him to enter.


    Yu Xie nodded to the soldier and walked into the Guili Pavilion.


    Despite the late hour, the inside of the pavilion was brightly lit.


    Morax stood before a wall, gazing at the map of Guili Assembly hanging there, his expression deep and contemplative.


    "Good evening," Yu Xie said as he approached.


    "You should be resting; you shouldn''t be out wandering at this hour," Morax said, shifting his gaze from the map to Yu Xie.


    "If I stay cooped up at home, I might start to mold," Yu Xie replied with a laugh.


    "Are you feeling any better?"


    "Same as always; I probably have just over a month left."


    Morax''s eyes flashed with complex emotions at those words. For Morax, the Geo Archon, he was the leader of Guili Assembly, and his responsibilities did not allow him to be swayed by emotions. But how could he remain unaffected by the thought of a comrade and friend, who had fought by his side for so many years, passing away?


    "No need to tell everyone?" Morax asked.


    "It''s not that I''m being self-centered, but if I tell everyone, they''ll show me expressions I don''t want to see," Yu Xie replied, offering a self-deprecating smile.


    "I respect your decision."


    "Then let me share my next thought."


    "Go ahead."


    "I''m here to resign."


    "...Resign?"


    "Exactly." Yu Xie nodded. "You know my body isn''t fit for battle anymore, so it''s time for someone else to take the position of ''Deputy Guardian General.''"


    "After all these years, you should know that the position of Deputy Guardian General is no longer just a simple title. You are the only one who can hold this position."


    Morax was right. In the hearts of the people of Guili Assembly, the title "Deputy Guardian General" had become more than just a military rank; it was a matter of faith.


    These four words were like "Morax" himself, bringing comfort to the people of Guili Assembly and instilling fear in any demon that sought to harm them.


    "But I have already¡­" Yu Xie fell silent for a moment, ultimately not saying the word "die." "I''ve grown old."


    Morax pondered for a long time.


    "Your position in the military can be replaced, but you will forever be the Deputy Guardian General of Guili Assembly. That role cannot be filled by anyone else."


    "Thank you." After a while, Yu Xie smiled faintly. "Honestly, it''s hard to imagine what you''ll be like in a few thousand years."


    "If there''s no war in a few thousand years, perhaps I''ll choose a name that no one knows and live the rest of my life in peace."


    "Good idea."


    After leaving Guili Pavilion, Yu Xie walked alone on the path.


    On either side of the road were many residents'' homes. Though it was late, he could still see some figures outside.


    Children were running around, laughing and playing.


    Under the protection of the Geo Archon, the Deputy Guardian General, and the celestial beings, the people of Guili Assembly managed to live well even during wartime.


    Some recognized the silver-haired man wrapped in a coat as Yu Xie and respectfully greeted him, to which he responded politely.


    The night breeze blew, and the cold air seeped through the collar and sleeves of his coat.


    Yu Xie tightened his coat and looked up, realizing he had arrived at Gui Zhong''s home.


    At that moment, the lights were still on inside.


    He could imagine Gui Zhong, under the warm glow, diligently researching some kind of mechanical creation, likely very focused and serious.


    Yu Xie couldn''t help but wonder what Liu Yun was doing now.


    With her competitive spirit, she was probably also working hard on her mechanisms.

 Chapter 4: The Name of the Sword "Cloud Cutter"

    The lights in the evening flickered like sunlight on a cloudy day.


    Yu Xie stood outside Gui Zhong''s door for a moment, hesitating before finally knocking.


    "Coming!" A cheerful voice responded from inside.


    As the footsteps approached, the door swung open.


    The girl in the white dress looked surprised at first upon seeing Yu Xie, but then her expression brightened with joy.


    "Yu Xie!"


    "I was passing by and thought I''d stop to say hello," Yu Xie smiled.


    "You came at just the right time! Come in, I want to show you something!" Gui Zhong, looking very happy, pulled Yu Xie inside without giving him a chance to refuse.


    "Look at this, it''s almost finished!"


    Gui Zhong led him to the table, where the candlelight was nearly burnt out. Beneath that soft glow lay a finely crafted bell.


    Even though Yu Xie wasn''t skilled in mechanism arts, he could still sense the intricacies involved.


    From the delicate patterns on the bell to the materials and tiny parts, it was clear how much care Gui Zhong had put into making this bell, showcasing her unparalleled talent in mechanics.


    "This is an exquisite bell. It must have taken a lot of effort," Yu Xie said, shifting his gaze from the bell to Gui Zhong.


    "It''s not too bad," she replied, her smile laced with a hint of pride.


    "Have you thought of a name for this bell yet?"


    "Not yet. I''ll decide once it''s complete."


    "How about ''Purifying Bell''? What do you think?" The name slipped out of Yu Xie''s mouth instinctively.


    "Purifying Bell¡­" Gui Zhong paused for a moment, then her light-colored eyes sparkled with excitement. "What a lovely name! Let''s call it Purifying Bell. Yu Xie, you''re truly a genius!"


    "I''m not a genius¡­"


    Before Yu Xie could finish his sentence, a rumbling sound interrupted him.


    Gui Zhong gave an embarrassed smile and rubbed her belly.


    "I''ve been so busy making the bell that I forgot to eat dinner¡­ I''ll go make something. You should eat too! Taste my cooking."


    "I''m fine, really. I''m not hungry."


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything?"


    "Really, it''s fine. Don''t waste the ingredients."


    "Well then¡­ okay. Why don''t you sit for a bit? I''ll be back quickly."


    "I''m not treating myself as a guest. I''ll help you start a fire."


    Sounds of movement came from the kitchen, and wisps of smoke slowly rose into the night.


    Before long, a bowl of noodle soup was placed on the dining table.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In the vibrant broth lay perfectly cooked noodles, garnished with a few slices of vegetables. Though simple, it was fragrant and inviting.


    Gui Zhong''s face lit up with happiness as she ate the noodles.


    She was always like this, finding contentment in the ordinary moments of life, which made her smile bloom.


    Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile too.


    In response to a smile, it should be met with another smile, not regret.


    After chatting with Gui Zhong for a while longer, Yu Xie left her home.


    He walked alone once more, the streetlights growing dimmer, with many residents already asleep.


    Puddles formed in the low-lying areas from the rain, and nameless little insects jumped over the surface, creating faint ripples.


    Before he realized it, Yu Xie had arrived at Liu Yun''s home.


    All the surrounding lights were off, except for the one in Liu Yun''s house.


    She must be tirelessly studying her latest mechanisms under the light.


    She always had many imaginative ideas, producing stunning creations. Yet perhaps due to her lesser natural talent compared to Gui Zhong, many of her designs, while nearly perfect, still fell just short of Gui Zhong''s work.


    But she never gave up, and this time was no different.


    Yu Xie stood outside her door for a long while, contemplating whether to knock and tell Liu Yun it was getting late and she should rest.


    However, time slipped by slowly, and as the lights in the distance finally went out, Yu Xie still hadn''t knocked.


    In the end, he wrapped his coat tightly around himself and turned to head back.


    The next day, Yu Xie woke up to find it was raining again.


    The misty rain had been falling on and off for an entire week.


    Dressed, he went to the window and stared blankly outside.


    In the distance, Tianheng Mountain loomed faintly through the fog.


    "Cough... cough¡­" Yu Xie coughed a couple of times.


    His heart beat weakly, his lungs felt as though they were twitching, and his blood vessels struggled to circulate blood, yet he still felt dizzy, and darkness threatened to close in.


    He placed a hand on the windowsill to steady himself.


    After a moment, the world slowly came into focus.


    "The old man is half in the grave," he joked to himself.


    A little later, Yu Xie went out into the courtyard, holding some fish feed and tossing it into the pond as usual.


    The fish swarmed up eagerly.


    "Eat slowly, there''s plenty," Yu Xie said, "No one''s competing with you."


    After feeding the fish, Yu Xie returned inside and picked up a long sword that lay horizontally on a rack.


    The sword was named "Cloud Cutter."


    It was a weapon forged for Yu Xie by Liu Yun, as well as the name she had given it.


    Originally, Yu Xie was against using this name, feeling that "Cloud Cutter" and "Liu Yun ( Flowing Clouds )" seemed to form an opposition, perhaps suggesting bad luck.


    But Liu Yun insisted, saying, "When you wield this sword in battle, remember that I forged it for you, so you must never lose."


    Thus, Yu Xie had no choice but to accept it.


    After years of fighting in various battles, "Cloud Cutter" had always been by Yu Xie''s side, never leaving him.


    He drew the sword halfway, the smooth, shiny blade reflecting his youthful gaze.


    After a moment of contemplation, Yu Xie sheathed the sword, fastening it at his waist, and headed out.


    At the western entrance of Guili City, which was not accessible to the civilians and was specifically designated for the military to transport supplies, a fast horse awaited him upon his arrival.


    The soldier holding the horse immediately greeted Yu Xie with respect.


    "General Yu, as you instructed, your horse is ready."


    This horse had been with Yu Xie for many years, a rare "Thousand-Mile Horse."


    Without saying much, Yu Xie mounted the horse.


    "I''m going out for some fresh air. You all should stand guard if it''s your turn, and rest if it''s not."


    "Yes, sir!"


    As the sound of hooves echoed, Yu Xie rode away from Guili City.


    The soldiers looked at Yu Xie''s retreating figure with admiration.


    Although he was merely a mortal, one should live life with the vigor of General Yu!


    The cold wind was biting, and the misty rain continued to fall.


    Riding alone across the fields, Yu Xie was the only figure against the vast landscape, accompanied only by the nearly withered plants of winter.


    [Your current condition is not suitable for long periods of horseback riding.]


    The system''s alert appeared in Yu Xie''s mind.


    He didn''t need the system to remind him; he was more aware of his own condition than anyone else. Yet some things needed to be done now, or there would be no opportunity later.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the rain gradually eased, and the dim evening sunlight began to break through the dispersing clouds, signaling the approach of twilight.


    Yu Xie continued on, and just before darkness fully descended, he caught sight of a sizable settlement in the distance.


    Though slightly inferior to Guili City, in this time of unending warfare, such a scale was no small feat.


    This was the destination of Yu Xie''s journey.


    The stronghold of the demon god Eligos.

 Chapter 5 Trade

    Yu Xie arrived outside the stronghold.


    The main gate was tightly closed.


    Many guards nearby had long noticed Yu Xie''s presence, but recognizing him, they did not act rashly.


    "The Vice Commander of Guili City comes to visit. What is your purpose?" one of the guards inquired.


    "I wish to see the demon god Eligos," Yu Xie replied.


    "Preposterous! How dare you speak the commander''s name so casually!" One guard expressed discontent, but another quickly stopped him.


    "Could you elaborate on why you wish to meet the commander?"


    "I will explain when I see him," Yu Xie said calmly.


    The atmosphere grew tense, and the guards fell silent, observing the white-haired man on horseback.


    He had come alone to see the commander, yet there was no sign of panic on him; in fact, he seemed composed.


    Was this how a mortal should behave before meeting a demon god?


    It seemed the rumors about the Vice Commander of Guili City were not unfounded.


    "Please wait, Vice Commander. I will report to the commander right away."


    "Thank you," Yu Xie smiled.


    After a while, the messenger returned.


    He instructed the guards to open the gate.


    "The commander has ordered, please enter, Vice Commander."


    Yu Xie''s expression remained calm as he urged his horse forward, the animal''s deep neigh echoing as they entered the stronghold.


    "Please follow me," the returning soldier said, leading the way.


    Yu Xie followed on horseback, attracting many curious glances.


    "Why would the Vice Commander of Guili City come here?"


    "Is the commander planning to ally with Guili City?"


    Amidst these discussions, Yu Xie smoothly arrived at Eligos''s location.


    It was a grand building, every brick and tile showcasing the noble status of its master.


    "Vice Commander, please, the commander is inside."


    Yu Xie dismounted and approached the door, taking a moment to examine it.


    The door featured intricate reliefs, their meaning somewhat obscure, but hints of Eligos''s ambitions seemed to emerge from them.


    "Please wait, Vice Commander. Before you enter, I must ask you to surrender your sword for safekeeping. It will be returned to you upon your exit," the soldier stated. "It is customary to disarm when meeting the commander."


    "I''m sorry, but I promised the one who forged this sword that I would always keep it by my side. I cannot hand it over, even temporarily; it''s a matter of my word," Yu Xie replied in a calm tone. "If I must disarm to enter, then perhaps I should just explain my intentions here at the door. Commander Eligos should be able to hear me."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "But..."


    "That''s fine. The Vice Commander of Guili City is visiting; naturally, he is an esteemed guest, so he may enter directly."


    Before the soldier could say anything further, a deep voice emanated from inside the room, and the door swung open on its own.


    As Yu Xie had guessed, Eligos was not a demon god who cared for such formalities; he valued promises above all else.


    In the glow of the room, a tall man stood in front of a hanging birdcage, playfully engaging with the white dove inside.


    Yu Xie smiled at the soldier beside him and stepped into the room.


    "Well, this is a rare visit," Eligos remarked.


    "From your tone, it seems you aren''t surprised. Did you guess why I''m here?" Yu Xie replied.


    "How could I possibly guess? I don''t possess mind-reading abilities," Eligos said, turning to face Yu Xie directly.


    Yu Xie did not shy away from the gaze, and their eyes met like blades clashing.


    Meeting the gaze of a demon god was something most people could not endure.


    The pressure hidden within Eligos''s eyes alone could leave an ordinary person gasping for breath.


    "Now, tell me, what brings you to me?" Eligos prompted.


    "I''m here to make a trade, on a personal basis," Yu Xie said.


    "A trade?" Eligos seemed to show a hint of interest.


    "Yes, I have a defensive layout of the Hagat Tribe."


    "Did I mishear you?" Eligos looked somewhat skeptical.


    "You heard correctly¡ªit''s the defensive layout of the Hagat Tribe," Yu Xie repeated.


    "How did you obtain this?"


    "Thirty years ago, I planted spies within the Hagat Tribe."


    "The Hagat is highly suspicious. Infiltrating his tribe is no easy task."


    "I''m a mortal, and most of Hagat''s followers are mortals too. Mortals understand human nature better."


    "Your word alone¡ªhow can I determine its authenticity?"


    "You could send someone to investigate the truth of the defensive layout in secret. A quick check will reveal everything."


    "...You spent thirty years on this, and now you wish to hand over your findings to me?"


    "As I said, it''s a trade," Yu Xie spoke slowly. "Hagat is cruel, and those under his rule live poorly, but they lack the strength to resist. Many demon gods who care for humanity despise Hagat, and you are no exception.


    "But Hagat occupies a strategically advantageous position, making his stronghold easy to defend but hard to attack. That''s why, after all these years, he has yet to lose in battle.


    "What''s even more troubling for you is that his stronghold lies to your north, cutting off your vital trade routes with the north. Defeating him would only benefit you; you should find this defensive layout quite valuable."


    Yu Xie''s words left Eligos momentarily silent.


    After a long pause, Eligos looked at Yu Xie with a changed expression, a faint smile playing on his lips.


    "Among the various demon gods'' strongholds, mine is closest to Guili Assembly. The others are worried about whether I will ally with Guilt-Free Settlement, which would be a significant problem for them."


    "What are you trying to say?" Yu Xie''s gaze sharpened.


    "I thought I wouldn''t ally with Guili Assembly, but it seems I might have to reconsider," Eligos said, pausing. "Now tell me your conditions."


    "I want a promise from the demon god Eligos," Yu Xie stated.


    "My promise?"


    "Everyone knows that Eligos''s word is his bond. Whatever you promise, you will surely follow through."


    "So what do you want me to promise?"


    "¡­If one day, the Geo Archon must lead the Adepti elsewhere to fight, leaving the God of dust Haagentus to guard Guili Assembly, you must not strike against Guili Assembly during that time. If another demon god happens to attack Guili Assembly then, you are to assist them."


    "Is that all?"


    "That''s all."


    The atmosphere fell into silence, Eligos''s expression becoming complex.


    "As a mortal, you are quite dedicated to Guili Assembly. If I had someone like you by my side¡­ well, I agree to your terms."


    "That''s good enough for me." Yu Xie turned and walked to the table, pulling out a rolled-up map from his pocket and laying it on the table.


    "Are you leaving?" Eligos asked.


    "The business is concluded. Staying here too long wouldn''t be good for either of us," Yu Xie said as he stepped toward the door. "Time wears down the heart; don''t forget your promise."


    "Of course not. Safe travels, and I won''t see you out." Eligos watched Yu Xie leave, and as the door closed behind him, he let out a slow sigh.


    "What a remarkable talent, but alas, mortals are ultimately bound by the shackles of their lifespan."


    The sky had turned completely dark, and tonight''s stars were not bright. For a nearly two-hundred-year-old man, it was even a bit difficult to see the path ahead.


    Yu Xie rode on horseback, and the horse''s pace was noticeably slower than during the day.


    That was only natural; the horse needed to rest.


    Yu Xie thought about finding a place to stay for the night, but out here on the plains, there wasn''t a single shelter from the wind or rain, and his current condition might not endure much longer.


    "Cough... cough..."


    He coughed again.


    A day of jostling had made his already weary body even more fatigued.


    He lifted his head to gaze at the night sky, then glanced down at the sword, Cloud Cutter, at his waist.


    "Liuyun, it seems I won''t be able to partake in the ending you spoke of."

 Chapter 6: Blood Stains

    "Take a break, old friend. You''ve worked hard today."


    Yu Xie rode his horse to a tree, dismounted, and sat down on the ground.


    The night wind brushed past, and he tightened his clothing, but the biting cold still struck his face.


    He closed his eyes, resting.


    At that moment, the horse came over and nuzzled against Yu Xie, letting out a sound from its throat.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just taking a short rest; I''m fine."


    The horse seemed to understand him, quickly quieting down and munching on the grass nearby.


    Time flowed on.


    After an unknown duration, Yu Xie got back on his horse.


    "Old friend, I need you to take me home again."


    The horse raised its head and let out a whinny, as if responding to Yu Xie, then set off towards Guili Assembly.


    By the time Yu Xie returned to Guili Assembly, it was already the next morning.


    He went home, prepared some food for himself, and after eating, lay down on his bed, falling into a deep sleep.


    When he woke up, it was already dusk. The crimson glow of sunset streamed through the window into Yu Xie''s room, and he stood by the window, gazing out at Guili Assembly like a statue.


    Suddenly, a white crystalline flake drifted in from outside, landing on Yu Xie''s face.


    He felt the chill from the crystal.


    Soon after, more white flakes began to fall.


    It was snowing.


    The falling snowflakes grew denser, swirling chaotically in the wind.


    Gradually, a thin layer of snow covered the ground, resembling a layer of white gauze.


    "Yu Xie! Yu Xie!"


    The crisp voice outside interrupted Yu Xie''s thoughts. He closed the window, wrapped himself in a coat, and stepped outside.


    Little Gan Yu had already entered the courtyard, taking off her shoes as she climbed the steps.


    Her light footsteps echoed on the wooden floor as she shook off the snowflakes from her clothes, brushed the snow from her hair, and then smiled at Yu Xie, revealing her white teeth.


    "Master and the esteemed Song Chen seem to have something to discuss after dinner, and I didn''t have anything to do, so I came to find you."


    "Come inside; it''s cold out here," Yu Xie said.


    Once inside, Yu Xie stoked the fire, and the flickering flames gradually dispelled the chill.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Gan Yu sat by the fire, extending her slightly chubby hands to warm them, her face glowing with happiness.


    "Yu Xie, let''s build a snowman tomorrow!"


    "Build a snowman? Aren''t you afraid of the cold?"


    "I''m not afraid," Gan Yu giggled. "Indarias and Bonanus both said that if the snow piles up tonight, tomorrow will be a perfect day for making a snowman. They''re going to make a really big one."


    "Alright, then we''ll go make a snowman together," Yu Xie replied, hesitating for a moment before smiling back at Gan Yu.


    In truth, Yu Xie was quite afraid of the cold. He wasn''t the same as before; in winters past, wearing just one layer was enough, but now, even with several layers and a coat on top, he still felt cold.


    But Gan Yu''s big eyes looked at him, filled with anticipation, making it hard for him to refuse.


    "That''s great!" Gan Yu exclaimed, nearly bouncing with joy.


    "By the way, Gan Yu, you''ve had dinner, right?" Yu Xie suddenly asked.


    "Mm, I''ve eaten."


    "I haven''t yet. I''m going to make myself dinner now. Do you want to eat a bit more?"


    "...N-no, I''m full. I can''t eat anymore," Gan Yu turned her head away, seemingly trying hard to resist temptation.


    Seeing this, Yu Xie didn''t press further, simply smiling faintly as he headed to the kitchen.


    After some commotion in the kitchen, about half an hour later, Yu Xie returned with a large bowl of food.


    He set the bowl on the table and went back to the kitchen to bring out two sets of bowls and chopsticks.


    "Come on, Gan Yu, it''s time to eat."


    "Ah, okay¡ª" Gan Yu instinctively responded, but quickly realized something was off, "N-no, wait, I''ve already eaten! I''m not hungry!"


    "Really not going to eat? I made ''braised winter bamboo shoots.''"


    "Braised winter bamboo shoots..." Gan Yu''s gaze started to waver as she glanced at the dish on the table.


    The winter bamboo shoots and various ingredients lay quietly in the broth, perfectly stewed, looking soft and sweet, having soaked up all the flavors.


    Even though she had already eaten before coming, Gan Yu found it hard to resist the temptation now.


    "Come on, eat up," Yu Xie said with a smile, already serving her a bowl.


    "N-no... I... I want to lose weight!" Gan Yu turned her head away reluctantly.


    "Don''t worry; you''ll definitely lose weight later. This meal won''t matter in the long run, right?"


    Yu Xie knew that his words might undermine Gan Yu''s weight loss goals, but it was a small selfish wish of his; he hoped to see her face light up with joy and happiness as she enjoyed his cooking once more.


    "...You do have a point. Well, I guess I''ll eat a little."


    Finally, Gan Yu sat down at the table.


    She took the bowl and chopsticks from Yu Xie and started eating.


    Immediately, a happy smile blossomed on her face, radiating warmth like a sunflower on a cold winter day.


    Seeing her smile, Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile back.


    After a while, dinner came to an end.


    A large bowl of braised winter bamboo shoots was devoured by the two of them.


    In truth, Yu Xie''s appetite wasn''t that big; more than half of the bowl had been eaten by Gan Yu.


    There was a reason why Gan Yu had been chubby as a child.


    "Oh no, I couldn''t help myself and ended up eating so much... Now I''m going to gain weight again," Gan Yu said, rubbing her full belly, a look of guilt mixed with satisfaction on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Yu Xie wanted to say something comforting, but he found himself at a loss for words, as he was the one who had encouraged her to eat more.


    "Cough... cough..."


    Suddenly, Yu Xie began to cough.


    This time, the cough was more intense than any he''d experienced before.


    He could feel the fatigue in his lungs, his airways protesting, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    Gan Yu, noticing this, looked anxious, but Yu Xie raised his hand to signal that he was fine.


    "Cough... cough..."


    The coughing continued, and he covered his mouth with his hand, tasting a hint of iron in his throat.


    Once the fit subsided, he looked at his palm.


    Red spots stood out starkly, like ink stains in the snow.


    He had coughed up blood...


    It was the first time this had happened, and it just so happened that Gan Yu saw it.


    "Yu Xie, you''ve coughed up blood!" Gan Yu exclaimed, her eyes wide with worry. "You''re sick... Come on, let''s go find Master; she knows medicine and can help you."


    "No need, Gan Yu," Yu Xie said, raising his hand.


    "W-why not?" Gan Yu asked, utterly confused. "You look really unwell; you need to see a doctor!"


    "I''ve already seen a doctor, and they gave me medicine. As long as I take it on time, I''ll be fine," Yu Xie forced a smile. "Gan Yu, can you promise me something?"


    "What is it?" Gan Yu still looked worried.


    "Please don''t tell anyone that I''m sick, okay? I don''t want to make everyone worry, and I don''t want to ruin the mood for tomorrow''s snowman-making."

 Chapter 7: Im not going to let you get away with this.

    "Tomorrow... you shouldn''t go make snowmen; you should stay home and rest properly."


    Gan Yu looked at Yu Xie, her youthful face filled with concern, even though she wasn''t yet an adult.


    "I''m fine; I promised you. It''s just making a snowman; it''ll be no problem," Yu Xie replied with a smile that felt more genuine than forced.


    "No way!" Gan Yu firmly rejected him. "Master said that if you''re sick, you need to rest well."


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Yu Xie fell silent for a moment, ultimately conceding.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, but you have to promise me not to tell anyone that I''m sick." He extended his pinky. "Let''s make a pinky swear."


    Gan Yu hesitated for a moment, but then she extended her pinky as well.


    Their pinkies hooked together, and their thumbs pressed against each other.


    "Pinky swear," Gan Yu said. "You have to get better quickly!"


    "Mm." Yu Xie nodded.


    He had lied again.


    He felt a bit selfish, but he really couldn''t imagine his friends gathered at his bedside when he passed away.


    He felt both reluctant and distressed.


    "Forgive me," Yu Xie thought.


    Outside, the snowfall intensified, and the sky grew darker.


    The snowflakes in the evening light shimmered with hints of gold, as if a gentle golden snow were falling.


    "This year''s first snowfall reminds me of when Yu Xie first came to Guili Assembly," Ge Chen said, sitting under the eaves next to a poised, mature woman wearing red-framed glasses.


    The woman was beautiful and flawless, her long hair tied in a high ponytail. Despite the winter chill, she wore relatively light clothing, and the green hem of her dress fluttered gently in the cold wind.


    "Speaking of which, you were the one who brought Yu Xie to Guili Assembly, right, Liu Yun?" Ge Chen turned to her friend.


    "Yes," Liu Yun nodded, gazing at the falling snowflakes in the distance. "It was snowing heavily that day, and Yu Xie was lying alone in the snow, nearly frozen."


    As she spoke, Liu Yun couldn''t help but recall the details of that day.


    It had been a cold winter, with heavy snow, and nothing but white could be seen on the fields.


    Due to a lack of some mineral materials needed to advance the mechanism''s construction, and with Guili Assembly temporarily lacking those materials, Liu Yun decided to leave and search for them.


    Finding the hidden minerals under such thick snow wouldn''t be easy, but for an immortal like Liu Yun, it was just a matter of time.


    What she didn''t expect was that day she wouldn''t find any minerals; instead, she discovered someone lying in the snow, nearly buried by it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    That was Yu Xie.


    Liu Yun hadn''t thought much of it; out of kindness, she brought him back to Guili Assembly, warmed him up, and pulled him back from the brink of death.


    She had no idea that Yu Xie would bring about so many changes to Guili Assembly.


    "I often wonder if it''s because of your life-saving grace that he cares so much about you," Ge Chen said with a gentle smile.


    "Don''t joke around," Liu Yun paused. "I think he cares about everyone, not just me. He''s just a person who values relationships deeply."


    "Is that really what you think?" Ge Chen looked into Liu Yun''s eyes.


    "...Of course," Liu Yun said.


    Hearing this, Ge Chen smiled.


    "You should be more honest. You know, I actually envy you sometimes, maybe even a little ''jealous.''"


    "..." Liu Yun didn''t reply.


    "Stop pretending you don''t know what I''m talking about," Ge Chen took a deep breath, looking at the fading glow of the sunset in the sky. "In this matter, I won''t give in to you."


    A slight chill blew through, and a few snowflakes drifted under the eaves. One landed on Liu Yun''s hair, while another melted into a drop of water on her hand.


    "I won''t give in to you either," Liu Yun said slowly after a long pause.


    Hearing this response, Ge Chen chuckled.


    "Good, then let''s rely on our own abilities. If you keep waiting like this, who knows, one day I might just steal Yu Xie away from you."


    "When you really manage to steal him, come back and gloat to me then."


    At first glance, their words seemed to carry a hint of "gunpowder," but if you listened closely, what filled the air was more of the teasing banter between two old friends, light-hearted and joyful.


    They both gazed at the distant scenery, a faint smile on their lips.


    Liu Yun recalled many years ago when Yu Xie had said something to her before setting off for battle.


    At that time, Yu Xie was on horseback, full of vigor in his fine attire, and he turned to her, saying:


    "Liu Yun, you look great with your hair tied up in a high ponytail."


    From that day on, Liu Yun had always tied her hair up high.


    ...


    Name: Yu Xie


    Physical Condition: Aging (extremely)


    Estimated Remaining Lifespan: Less than one month


    Yu Xie sat by the fireplace, staring blankly at the prompt that floated in his mind.


    The window was open, and outside it had completely darkened. The stars were nowhere to be seen, only the howling cold wind and occasional snowflakes drifting inside.


    Gan Yu had already gone back.


    Yu Xie added some charcoal to the fire, making it blaze more fiercely, further driving away the chill.


    What kind of person will I become in my next life? Yu Xie couldn''t help but ponder this.


    In fact, the Mortal System had long made it clear that after he died in this life, his journey in Teyvat would not be over.


    He would be reborn, traveling through time, becoming a completely new Yu Xie.


    The memories of this life would be erased, just like after drinking Meng Po soup before reincarnation; everything from this life would turn to smoke, existing only in the river of time and in the memories of others.


    However, the basic understanding of Teyvat would remain.


    He would know that he had lived one life, but he wouldn''t remember any details about that life.


    This was a cruel reality.


    All the landscapes he had seen, the experiences he had gone through, the people he had wanted to meet¡ªthose precious moments stored in his memory that he never wanted to forget¡ªhe would no longer recall them.


    He would only know that his life had started anew, but the past would drift far away from him. Perhaps he would meet again those he cherished in his previous life, but he would no longer recognize them.


    That was why Yu Xie felt reluctant.


    But there was no way to change this; he couldn''t share this secret with anyone. It was a rule, a fate.


    Once he told someone, there would be unpredictable consequences. The order of time might gradually crumble, and everyone''s lives would be affected in unforeseen ways, which was something Yu Xie did not wish to see.


    Lost in thought, Yu Xie got up from beside the fire and walked over to the rack of swords, looking at the "Cloud Cutter" that Liu Yun had forged for him.


    ¡ªMark the Cloud Cutter.


    Marking soon¡ªCloud Cutter


    Confirm?


    ¡ªYes.


    Marking completed.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Yu Xie to mark an item that did not have a recording function.


    After marking, at the end of his life, he could take that item with him. The significance of that item would be imprinted in his subconscious.


    In this way, even if he could not remember the origin of the item after being reborn, he would still understand its irreplaceable importance.


    In the future, this Cloud Cutter would quietly "remember" the life of the great general who had protected him.

 Chapter 8: Sunshine Snow

    As the next day approached, Yu Xie stood by the window, gazing at the expanse of white outside.


    The sunlight streaming down from the sky, reflected off the snow, turned into a dazzling brilliance¡ªthis was the brightest sunlight since winter began, though the temperature still felt quite low.


    Meanwhile, the snow continued to fall, though it was gradually lessening.


    Yu Xie hadn''t seen "sunshine snow" in a long time.


    Outside the window, the branches of the trees were weighed down by heavy snow, seemingly on the verge of collapsing with the slightest touch. Footprints dotted the snow-covered ground¡ªevidence of residents braving the winter weather.


    As he looked out at the endless white, Yu Xie fell into a daze.


    Suddenly, it seemed like he remembered something and turned to head to his basement.


    He turned on the light and made his way to the wine cellar.


    Inside, there were some fine aged wines¡ªbottles he had been reluctant to open in the past.


    Yu Xie wandered slowly through the cellar, selecting a bottle after a long deliberation before finally leaving.


    Back at the window, he pulled up a chair, sat down, and poured himself a glass of wine.


    The rich aroma wafted up.


    Pairing the snowy scenery with good wine had become Yu Xie''s way of finding enjoyment during the dull winter days.


    But truthfully, he shouldn''t be drinking at all; it would only burden his body further.


    Yet, at such a moment, who cared about all that?


    Yu Xie lifted the glass, inhaling the fragrance before taking a sip.


    The liquid slid down his throat, and warmth flooded his body, but almost immediately, he felt a visceral rejection.


    His aging body protested, and a fit of coughing followed.


    "Cough, cough¡­"


    It took a while for him to regain composure.


    After hesitating, he took another sip.


    This time, it was much better¡ªonly a slight cough, no more intense reaction.


    The wine''s fragrance lingered in his mouth, but his body continued to signal, "You shouldn''t be drinking now."


    Just then, a youthful face suddenly appeared outside the window.


    A red-haired girl stood there, her expression seemingly displeased.


    "Didn''t I tell you to quit drinking?"


    "Indarias¡­"


    She was one of the celestial beings under the Rex Lapis, a fire Yasha named "Fire Rat General."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "It looks like I should just empty your wine cellar," Indarias sighed, appearing exasperated, then reached out to take the bottle Yu Xie had left on the windowsill, draining its contents in one go.


    It was as if the bottle contained nothing but water.


    "Ah¡ªthis is good wine, but you really should stop drinking. You need to take care of your health." After finishing the wine, Indarias spoke nonchalantly, as if it hadn''t affected her at all.


    "You didn''t leave me a single drop¡­" Yu Xie replied helplessly.


    Hearing this, Indarias glanced at the glass in Yu Xie''s hand, which still contained some wine.


    "Give it to me."


    "No way, there''s hardly any left." Yu Xie quickly pulled his glass back, spilling a bit on his collar.


    "Hmm?" Indarias narrowed her eyes.


    "...Fine." With no other choice, Yu Xie handed over his glass.


    He always found himself unable to resist Indarias.


    Taking the glass, Indarias didn''t mind whether it meant sharing a kiss with Yu Xie, and without hesitation, she gulped down the remaining wine, leaving not a single drop for him.


    "Hmph, I''ll come tomorrow to empty your wine cellar." Indarias tilted her nose up and smiled triumphantly at Yu Xie. "You need to¡­"


    "Quit drinking and take care of my health." Yu Xie interrupted, "You''ve said that plenty of times already."


    "Just because I''ve said it many times doesn''t mean you''ve taken it to heart. Drinking is bad for your health." Indarias insisted. "You''re not an immortal; I don''t want to see you suffer from a host of ailments because of drinking."


    "Alright, I promise you, I won''t drink anymore."


    "You said the same thing last time."


    "This time is different, I swear."


    "It better be." Indarias smiled. "Now, come on, everyone is waiting for you."


    "Waiting for me to do what?"


    "Since it''s snowing, of course, we''re going out to play in the snow!"


    Indarias pulled Yu Xie outside, where the courtyard was already filled with other Yashas.


    Menogias and Bosacius seemed to be competing to catch the most snowflakes, with Menogias complaining that Bosacius had four hands, which was unfair.


    Bonanus and Xiao were by the pond, watching the fish swimming in the water.


    Ganyu was there too; she was sitting under the eaves, and when she saw Yu Xie come out, she quickly ran to his side, worry evident in her eyes.


    Yu Xie smiled at her, conveying with his gaze, "I''m fine."


    "Alright, now that everyone is here, let''s see who can build the biggest and best snowman!" Indarias seemed a bit excited.


    The snow was gradually stopping, and the sunlight broke through, blending with the snow to create a picturesque winter scene in Gu Li Ji.


    The snowman-building competition began in the courtyard of the General of Fushou.


    Everyone busily engaged in the activity, while Ganyu didn''t join in; she sat with Yu Xie under the eaves.


    "I initially wanted to stop everyone from coming here so you could rest properly, but I promised not to tell them you were sick, and I couldn''t think of a good excuse, so I didn''t manage to stop them¡­"


    "It''s alright, I''m feeling much better," Yu Xie said with a smile as he ruffled Ganyu''s hair. "Aren''t you going to build a snowman? The snow has stopped, and the sun is out; the snow might melt soon."


    "I¡­" Ganyu glanced at everyone busy building snowmen, her eyes clearly showing that she wanted to join, but she quickly turned her head away. "I''m not going; I''ll stay with you."


    "If you want to go, then go! I''ll be fine sitting here," Yu Xie said, withdrawing his hand from Ganyu''s head. "If you don''t go, you might miss your chance."


    "Well¡­" Ganyu hesitated a bit. "Then I''ll just play for a little while."


    "Go ahead." Yu Xie smiled gently.


    "Just stay here and don''t run around, okay? You need to rest well." Ganyu reminded him before heading off.


    "I know."


    Ganyu joined the group building snowmen.


    The scene was lovely, and a smile unconsciously appeared on Yu Xie''s face.


    Though the Yashas were seen as stern, brave generals in the eyes of the public, in private, they could be quite playful.


    They would draw on friends'' faces while they slept or hold snowman-building competitions like the one happening now.


    "Yu Xie, aren''t you coming?" Menogias paused and called out to him.


    "I''m terrified of the cold," Yu Xie replied.


    "Alright, then you can be the judge later, but you can''t favor Bonanus and Indarias!"


    "Menogias, what do you mean by favoring me and Bonanus?" Indarias chimed in, her voice rising in response.


    "N-Nothing¡­" Menogias seemed a bit flustered and hurried to continue his work.


    As time passed, Yu Xie sat quietly under the eaves, watching everyone busy at play.


    For him, moments like this were incredibly precious.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­"


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help but cough a couple of times.


    He quickly looked at everyone, relieved to find that no one had noticed his condition.


    Just as he sighed in relief, he heard Xiao''s voice beside him.


    "If you''re cold, go inside. Be careful not to catch a cold."

 Chapter 9: Waiting for the Snow to Melt

    Yuxie was momentarily stunned before slowly turning around to look.


    Xiao leaned against a pillar under the eaves, gazing at the figures of everyone in the courtyard.


    "Xiao? Aren''t you going to join everyone?"


    "No, I actually prefer watching them like this."


    "Is that so... cough cough..."


    The coughing returned, causing his body to shudder. Yuxie could feel his lungs struggling.


    But in front of Xiao, he tried hard to control his fatigue from showing.


    "You should go inside; otherwise, you''ll catch a cold," Xiao turned to look at Yuxie.


    Yuxie''s coughing stopped as he took a deep breath and shook his head.


    "I''m fine. It''s normal to cough a bit in this cold weather."


    "Where did you go the day before yesterday?"


    That question left Yuxie momentarily silent.


    He had instructed his soldiers not to disclose his whereabouts unless the Geo Archon asked, so he hadn''t expected Xiao to notice.


    After a long pause, he finally said, "I went to Eligos''s place."


    He knew it wouldn''t be easy to deceive Xiao, so he decided to tell the truth, saving himself from the trouble of weaving lies.


    "What did you go there for?" A hint of confusion crossed Xiao''s eyes.


    Among the residences of various deities, Eligos''s was closest to Guili, and over the years, they had maintained a sort of unspoken truce, neither invading the other''s territory, but also without any friendly interactions.


    To put it simply, they kept to themselves.


    If news got out that the Guardian General of Guili visited Eligos''s residence, it would likely complicate things with other deities.


    Yuxie couldn''t be unaware of such consequences, yet he still chose to go.


    Unless there was a compelling reason.


    "Was there something that forced you to go?" Xiao pressed further.


    "¡­I made a deal with Eligos in my private capacity." Yuxie looked at the figures in the courtyard and spoke softly.


    "A deal?" Xiao''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "Please, don''t ask about the details of the deal," Yuxie raised his head and looked at Xiao, offering a smile that seemed tinged with resignation.


    "..." Xiao fell silent. "I won''t ask, but if something like this happens again and you don''t want to disturb everyone, you must consult me first."


    After years of fighting together, the trust between Yuxie and Xiao needed no words; a glance was enough.


    Of course, the same trust existed among the other adepti and yakshas.


    But there likely wouldn''t be a next time; the old man didn''t have that much time left.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Thank you." Yuxie smiled again, gazing into the distance at the snowy landscape.


    Everything in the distance appeared tranquil and beautiful under the blend of sunlight and snow, resembling a masterpiece by a renowned artist.


    For the first time, Yuxie thought, the snowy scene at Guili was truly gentle.


    Time passed, and soon it was afternoon.


    Everyone had left, and the residence of the Guardian General was left with only him.


    And the four snowmen in the courtyard.


    The snowman made by Bonanus and Ganyu was very cute, wearing a blue scarf.


    Indarias''s snowman had a youthful vigor, its eyes made of black stones, sparkling with spirit.


    Bosacius''s snowman was rather ordinary, just the kind a regular person would make.


    But Menogias''s snowman was quite special, resembling a statue crafted by an artist, exuding an artistic aura.


    Yuxie walked up to each of the snowmen, carefully examining them, and reminisced about some winter memories from the past.


    Every winter, in addition to making snowmen, another essential activity was gathering together for hot pot.


    Everyone sat around the table, with a well-tended fire providing warmth underneath. On the table was a large pot of hot pot, filled with various ingredients simmering together, releasing a delightful aroma and steaming heat.


    They enjoyed the hot pot while chatting about their daily lives, as if the war had vanished for a moment, replaced only by the smiles on everyone''s faces.


    "I really want to have another hot pot meal with everyone," Yuxie said, looking into the distance, when suddenly he heard a familiar voice.


    It was a mature female voice, one that momentarily took Yuxie by surprise.


    "Then why not invite everyone to join?"


    Yuxie slowly turned around and saw Liu Yun standing beside him, her long ponytail gently swaying in the winter breeze.


    "Liu Yun..."


    "What''s wrong? Haven''t seen me for a few days, and now you don''t know what to say?"


    "Not at all," Yuxie smiled. "I just thought you''d be immersed in your research on mechanisms and wouldn''t come out easily. Have you already finished your studies?"


    "Not yet, but I''m getting close."


    "What exactly are you researching? Can you share any details?"


    "I''ll keep it a secret for now. When it''s done, you''ll naturally find out," Liu Yun replied, turning around. "It''s cold outside; let''s go inside and chat."


    Once inside, the two settled by the fire.


    In truth, Yuxie was afraid of meeting Liu Yun for what might be the last time, as it would bring back too many memories, intensifying the reluctance in his heart.


    So when he stood in front of Liu Yun''s door back then, his hand hovering in mid-air ultimately pulled back, and he never knocked.


    But today, Liu Yun had come to find him.


    "It''s cold outside, so you shouldn''t go out casually," Liu Yun said as she added some charcoal to the fire. "You mentioned wanting to have hot pot with everyone. Tomorrow I''ll prepare it and we can eat here. How does that sound?"


    "Maybe it''s best to skip it."


    "Why? Didn''t you say you wanted to eat?"


    "I think I''ll stick to something healthier, like goji berries or something," Yuxie smiled.


    "That''s fine, but¡­" Liu Yun suddenly stood up and walked over to Yuxie.


    She approached him and leaned slightly over the armrest of his chair.


    A faint, delicate fragrance wafted into Yuxie''s nostrils, causing him to unconsciously lean back a little until he was against the chair.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Have you been drinking today?" Liu Yun sniffed around Yuxie''s collar.


    Yuxie was a bit surprised; he hadn''t expected Liu Yun to notice even after half the day had passed.


    He nodded.


    "I had a bit, but Indarias found out and drank it all. She said she would clear out my wine cellar tomorrow."


    "Since you''re talking about being healthy, it''s best not to drink." Liu Yun straightened up and sat back down in her chair.


    "Alright, I won''t drink," Yuxie replied with a smile and a nod.


    "How... have you been feeling lately?" Liu Yun suddenly changed the subject, looking elsewhere, but her seemingly calm face held a hint of something stirring beneath the surface.


    Yuxie paused.


    Could it be that Liu Yun had noticed something?


    "I''m doing well, eating well, sleeping soundly until morning," he replied.


    "That''s good. You need to take care of yourself and live a long life. If you fall ill, I can help you heal."


    Hearing her say that, Yuxie understood that Liu Yun hadn''t actually detected his current condition.


    A complex feeling surged uncontrollably within him.


    I''m just a mortal, shackled by the limits of my lifespan. One day, I will die, and that day is approaching.


    Looking at Liu Yun''s expression, he ultimately couldn''t bring himself to say such words. He could only smile and say, "I understand. I''m still ''young''."


    Another lie slipped from his lips.


    But at least on the surface, Yuxie looked to be at most in his thirties, and no one would doubt that he was being serious when he claimed he was young.


    "Once the snow melts, let''s go fishing by the river," Liu Yun said, turning her gaze to the window.


    A chunk of snow fell from the eaves, landing on the ground and slowly melting under the winter sunlight.

 Chapter 10: The Man Who Doesnt Return from the Wind and Snow

    In the evening,


    Liu Yun walked back on the snowy path, her footprints from earlier still visible.


    The sunset bathed the white Guili in a golden hue, making the snow glimmer as if infused with light.


    During this time, Liu Yun''s closed-door study of mechanisms wasn''t meant to compete with Guizhong; she had only said that to keep Yuxie from finding out too soon.


    Her true intention was to create a small mechanism that could protect Yuxie in her place.


    The mechanism had already taken shape, resembling a small crane with blue and white feathers, capable of both attacking and defending.


    With this mechanism, Yuxie would have an extra pair of eyes on the battlefield, ensuring more safety.


    It was nearly complete.


    When she gifted it to Yuxie, he would surely be surprised, wouldn''t he?


    Liu Yun stopped and looked back at Yuxie''s residence.


    A sudden impulse surged within her; she wanted to rush back to Yuxie and suggest they go fishing by the river now instead of waiting for the snow to melt.


    She could create a hole in the frozen surface, and he wouldn''t need to worry about keeping warm¡ªshe had her ways. All he needed to do was bring a fishing rod and bait, and follow her.


    They could fish all night, enjoying the starry winter sky without anyone to disturb them.


    But after standing in the snow for a moment, she ultimately chose not to turn back.


    There would be plenty of opportunities later; there was no need to rush this moment.


    Waiting for the snow to melt, for a warm, sunny day, would be just fine.


    With that thought in mind, Liu Yun turned and headed home.


    Yuxie stood at the entrance of the courtyard, watching Liu Yun''s figure gradually fade into the distance. It wasn''t until he could no longer see her that he returned inside.


    He lingered for a long time in front of the knife rack, his gaze fixed on the Cloud Cutter, carefully examining every intricate pattern on the scabbard and hilt from top to bottom.


    As darkness settled, he picked up the Cloud Cutter, secured it at his waist, and donned a coat to hide it before stepping out.


    Suddenly, it began to snow again.


    The snowflakes fell thicker upon Yuxie, and he didn''t bother to brush them off.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The cold wind howled as his solitary figure wavered in the snow, seeming both fragile and resolute.


    The snowfall intensified, accompanied by the howling wind.


    Yuxie didn''t know how long he walked before stopping.


    He glanced back at the now-invisible Guardian General''s residence and the entire Guili.


    Then, his figure slowly disappeared into the storm, his footprints in the snow buried beneath the relentless snowfall.


    ...


    Morning sunlight poured down.


    After a night, the entire Guili was once again blanketed in white snow, quiet enough that one could almost hear nothing.


    The residents lamented the weather that kept them from working outside, forced to stay indoors by the fire and chat.


    On the snow-covered path, Ge Chen carefully held a small, exquisite box, mentally preparing herself.


    She thought to herself that today she must give this music box to Yuxie, ensuring it appeared by his bedside tonight.


    "Ge Chen, Lady of the Lang Market, hello!" A child playing in the snow spotted her and joyfully waved.


    Ge Chen stopped, smiling warmly at the children.


    "Hello! Are you all working together to build a snowman?"


    "Yes! We''re going to make the biggest snowman in Guili this winter!"


    "That''s impressive," Ge Chen said, gently ruffling the ambitious child''s hair. "Keep it up! But be careful not to catch a cold."


    "Where are you going, Lady Ge Chen?" another child asked curiously.


    "I¡­" Ge Chen hesitated for a moment, "I''m going to take care of something I''ve been putting off for a long time."


    "Hey? So even immortals procrastinate?"


    The child''s innocent remark could have earned a scolding from their parents if they''d heard it.


    But Ge Chen simply smiled.


    "Immortals have many similarities with humans, which is why we can live together like this."


    "Oh, I see..." The child nodded, somewhat understanding.


    "Well, I have to go now. Keep up the good work, and I''ll be waiting to see the biggest snowman you build!"


    "Okay!"


    With that, Ge Chen resumed her journey toward her destination.


    Strangely, despite having walked this path to Yuxie''s home countless times, today it felt longer than ever before.


    Was it because of the snow making it difficult to walk normally, or was it something else?


    After pondering for a while, Ge Chen still found no answer.


    Before she knew it, she had arrived.


    Standing in front of Yuxie''s courtyard gate, she took a deep breath and mentally reviewed what she had prepared to say.


    Finally, she reached out and knocked on the door.


    Knock knock¡ª


    "Yuxie, it''s me."


    Ge Chen felt a bit nervous, anxiously waiting for Yuxie''s response.


    But as time passed, nearly a minute went by without a reply.


    "Yuxie?" She knocked again.


    Inside, it was silent, and there was still no answer.


    With confusion rising, Ge Chen pondered for a moment and noticed that the gate was unlocked. She pushed it open.


    "The door''s unlocked; I''m coming in."


    Stepping into the courtyard, she glanced around.


    The white snow covered the entire courtyard, with four small "snow mounds" that likely represented the four snowmen, shaped by the heavy snowfall overnight.


    The snow remained smooth without any footprints, indicating that no one had been outside.


    "Yuxie? Are you home?" Ge Chen raised her voice slightly and asked again.


    Still, there was no response.


    A sense of confusion and concern bubbled within her. She quickly walked to the main house door and found it was also unlocked.


    Without a second thought, she pushed the door open.


    Inside, the house was quiet, and Yuxie was nowhere to be seen. The charcoal in the heating stove had turned to ash, suggesting it had burned out naturally overnight.


    Seeing this, Ge Chen paused in contemplation before hastening to Yuxie''s bedroom door.


    It was also unlocked.


    She pushed the door open, and inside the bedroom was neatly arranged, with everything in its rightful place¡ªexcept for Yuxie, who was missing.


    Ge Chen stood in the bedroom for a moment before moving outside to sit under the eaves.


    Sitting cross-legged, she held the small music box in her hands, a hint of sadness crossing her features.


    "I said I''d definitely deliver this today, but you''re not even here."


    "Fine, I''ll just wait right here until you come back."


    "Regardless, today I must give this to you!"

 Chapter 11: Leaving without saying goodbye

    The morning sun streamed through the window of the small cabin, and Yuxie tightened his coat as he got up to extinguish the fire in front of him.


    Last night, he had spent the night in this forest cabin.


    The cabin appeared to be a former outpost for a ranger, but it seemed abandoned for quite some time; cobwebs covered the corners, and the only table was thick with dust.


    Yuxie had a long way to go, and it was impossible to reach his destination in one night. He had to find a place to rest, and while this cabin was small, it at least sheltered him from the wind and snow.


    He opened the door and stepped outside.


    The snow and wind had stopped, and the forest was covered in a blanket of snow, silent and serene.


    At that moment, Yuxie heard someone speaking.


    "Young man, you should know it''s wartime. Running around alone isn''t wise; you could lose your life at any moment."


    Yuxie turned to look in the direction of the voice.


    A bearded man, looking like a rugged uncle, stood nearby, rolling tobacco in his hands.


    "You''re out here alone too; aren''t you afraid of losing your life?" Yuxie replied.


    "I''ve been guarding this forest my whole life. If I had to go elsewhere, I''d rather stay here alone. If I die, no one would mourn for me."


    The uncle finished rolling the tobacco, lit it, took a deep puff, and exhaled a thick cloud of smoke.


    "Is this cabin yours?" Yuxie glanced back at the little house.


    "Yes, I built it many years ago, but I haven''t been here in a long time. I didn''t expect to find you here today." The uncle took another puff.


    "It''s a nice place. If it weren''t for this cabin, I would have frozen last night."


    "What brings you out here alone?" the uncle asked.


    Yuxie didn''t answer immediately; instead, he looked up at the sun in the sky.


    The winter sun shone down, causing snow to drop from the treetops.


    "I''m here to take care of something."


    "Is there something that can''t wait until winter is over? Why do you have to do it in this weather?"


    "If I don''t take care of it now, I fear it might be too late."


    "You young folks are always in such a hurry." The uncle flicked the ash off his cigarette. "But what''s with your white hair? Is it natural?"


    "It just turned white on its own."


    "I see. When I was younger, there was someone in my village about your age. His family went through a huge change, and he turned gray overnight. Looks like you have your own struggles." The uncle took another deep puff, the smoke swirling around him.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Uncle, you should smoke less; it''s bad for your health," Yuxie suggested.


    "I know this stuff is bad for my health, but I don''t have many other pleasures left in life. Speaking of which, it''s fate that we met. Where are you going? Let me escort you out of the forest. There are wild beasts around; if you''re unlucky and run into one, you won''t know how to handle it."


    "No need," Yuxie said, looking north. "I don''t want to trouble you."


    "Really, you don''t want me to help?"


    "Really don''t," Yuxie turned to leave. "Smoke less, uncle. It''s always better to live a few more years."


    The uncle chuckled and took another deep puff.


    "Is what you''re going to do very important?"


    "Yes, very important," Yuxie replied without turning back. "If I don''t do it, I won''t be able to rest easy even in death."


    "I''ll still escort you a bit; I feel we get along pretty well. And young man, don''t always talk about ''death.'' No matter how big the issue, life is more precious."


    "Uncle, I really might die."


    ...


    The golden evening sun cast a dreamlike glow.


    Gecheng sat under the eaves of Yuxie''s house, cradling the music box in her hands, her eyelids lowered, silent.


    She had been waiting since morning, and Yuxie still hadn''t returned.


    In truth, Gecheng had long sensed that something was amiss, but she didn''t dare to believe it, nor did she want to.


    Despite a strong premonition that Yuxie might not come back, she tried to convince herself otherwise.


    Would Yuxie leave without a word? Why would he do that?


    Without any reason or message, he just left?


    You are the deputy commander of the Guili Assembly; how could you just walk away like this?


    At that moment, footsteps were heard outside the courtyard.


    Gecheng''s eyes brightened instantly, and she looked up, but her heart''s excitement was quickly extinguished.


    It wasn''t Yuxie who came; it was Indarias.


    "Gecheng, is it really you? Where''s Yuxie? I came to empty his wine cellar as promised."


    "I have a feeling that Yuxie... might have left."


    ...


    Liuyun sat at her workbench, carefully attaching the final component to the small mechanical crane.


    With a click, the piece fit together perfectly, completing it.


    Liuyun sighed in relief, picking up the mechanism to examine it closely.


    Every part had been meticulously designed; it was her proudest creation to date.


    She slowly raised one hand and infused it with her celestial power.


    A soft blue light flickered, and a gentle breeze swirled around.


    Soon, the small mechanical crane flapped its wings and took to the air.


    It looked completely alive, not like a mere machine.


    Watching the little device, Liuyun couldn''t help but smile, imagining Yuxie''s expression when he received this gift.


    A faint smile lingered on her lips, revealing a youthful sentiment.


    "Master, what are you smiling about?"


    Ganyu''s innocent voice interrupted Liuyun''s thoughts, causing her to withdraw her smile.


    "Ahem, it''s nothing."


    "Is this the latest mechanism you created, Master?" Ganyu looked up at the crane hovering in the air. "It''s so beautiful."


    "Ganyu likes it?"


    "Yes!" Ganyu nodded enthusiastically.


    "Then I''ll make one for you next time."


    "Okay! Thank you, Master!" Ganyu beamed, but soon seemed to realize something. "So, who is this mechanism for?"


    "This... that''s none of your concern," Liuyun replied.


    Just then, a loud call came from outside.


    "Liuyun¡ª"


    Hearing the voice, Liuyun put away the mechanical crane and went outside with Ganyu.


    Gecheng and Indarias hurriedly rushed over, looking anxious.


    "What''s wrong?" Liuyun asked. "Why do you look so urgent?"


    "Liuyun, do you know where Yuxie has gone?" Gecheng''s eyes betrayed an unmistakable gloom, her bad feeling intensifying.


    She had likely accepted the reality of Yuxie''s sudden departure, yet she still held on to an unshakeable hope.


    What if Yuxie just went out to clear his mind and lost track of time?


    Or perhaps he had something to take care of, and he would come back once it was done.


    "Liuyun, Yuxie might have left the Guili Assembly," Indarias said anxiously. "He may have left last night and hasn''t returned yet. We asked the soldiers at the gate, and no one has seen him."


    "What?" Liuyun paused. "Yuxie... has left?"


    The news struck her like a heavy blow to the chest.


    No, this couldn''t be right.


    How could this happen? Yuxie was the deputy commander, a man who could move mountains with his mortal body!


    He understood the responsibilities on his shoulders and cared deeply for the Guili Assembly.


    So how could he just leave without a word?

 Chapter 12: Three things

    "Young man, what did you mean earlier when you said you were going to die?"


    Under the setting sun, the old man couldn''t help but ask again as they walked along the road.


    "Old man, I meant it literally. I''m really going to die," Yuxie replied once more. "You''ve asked me three times now."


    "That shouldn''t be the case. You look quite young. Are you facing some kind of trouble? Let me tell you, as long as you''re alive, any problem can be solved. Just don''t get too down. Or... do you have some incurable disease?"


    "None of that. I''m just reaching the end of my lifespan."


    Yes, the end of life.


    Living nearly two hundred years, and then reaching the end of one''s days is a pretty good conclusion.


    "You''re joking! You look no more than thirty!" The old man clearly didn''t believe him, clicking his tongue.


    "Maybe it''s because I take good care of myself. In reality, I''m over a hundred. This white hair isn''t a sign of worry; it just turned white as I aged," Yuxie said calmly.


    The old man was momentarily taken aback; this young man didn''t seem to be lying.


    The look in his eyes was not that of a young man but rather akin to an elderly person who had come to terms with life after witnessing its ups and downs.


    "Are you... really not lying?"


    "Of course not." Yuxie smiled softly, feeling a sense of relief. "Young man, I''m glad to have met you. There are some things I''ve kept to myself for too long, and being able to express them now feels much lighter. Thank you for accompanying me this far, but I can continue on my own from here."


    "Who are you calling ''young man''?" The old man wasn''t offended; he just found it strange to be called ''young man'' by someone who looked much younger than himself.


    Yuxie silently smiled, coming to a stop.


    "Let''s part ways here, then."


    They had already come quite a distance from the forest; just ahead lay Yuxie''s destination.


    The old man suddenly felt an indescribable sensation, as if attending a grand funeral.


    This funeral had no guests, only the mountain winds, the snow on the ground, the winter sunset, and the tranquility of a departed soul.


    He pulled out his pipe, rolled a cigarette, and lit it.


    "Young man, my name is Zuozhe. What''s yours?"


    "My name is Yuxie."


    "Yuxie... ancient texts say, ''Holding hands, growing old together.'' Yuxie¡ªwhat a lovely name."


    Yuxie said nothing further, a faint smile lingering at the corners of his mouth.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    But suddenly, his smile froze.


    In the next moment, the sword hidden beneath his coat, Cloud Cutter, was unsheathed.


    The cold gleam of the blade flashed like lightning.


    With a swift motion, Yuxie dashed past.


    The old man stood stunned, feeling a sharp, icy presence slice through the air beside him, as if even the wind had been cut.


    A few seconds later, he slowly turned his head.


    Some dark, indescribable entity lay severed in two on the snow, writhing and twisting before dissipating into mist.


    "What... what is this...?" The old man was left speechless with astonishment.


    "Just a remnant of a demon. I''m here to eliminate such things," Yuxie said, sheathing his sword.


    Though Yuxie still had many things he wished to accomplish before his time was up, most of them were mundane matters. He knew that it was a bit too much to hope for.


    However, there were a few things he absolutely had to do.


    The first was to prevent Guizhong''s death.


    So he made a deal with Eligos; when Guizhong would inevitably face enemies alone, Eligos would intervene to help. If all went well, it should avert that tragic outcome.


    The second was to eliminate the remnants of demons that would later corrupt the yaksha.


    The third...


    Now, the first task was completed, and the second was nearing its conclusion. As for the third, it would depend on his physical condition after the second task.


    Yuxie knew that his body was not suited for battle at present, but there were some things he had to do; otherwise, he would feel that his life in this world had been in vain.


    "Who... exactly are you?" The old man still hadn''t fully recovered from his shock.


    "Do you know about the Guili Assembly?"


    "I''ve heard of it."


    "I''m a junior officer of the Guili Assembly." Yuxie smiled, turning to leave. "Head back now, don''t worry. That kind of thing won''t show up again."


    In the snow, Yuxie walked northward, leaving a trail of footprints.


    The old man watched Yuxie''s figure fade, a feeling suddenly welling up inside him.


    "Young man, take care¡ª"


    The sunset cast long shadows behind Yuxie.


    ...


    In the Guili Pavilion.


    The Geo Archon summoned the immortals to gather together.


    "Your Majesty, you called us here because of Yuxie, right? What exactly is going on?" Liuyun was the first to ask, her anxiety evident in her eyes.


    Morax paused for a moment.


    He hadn''t expected this day to come so soon.


    He respected Yuxie''s decision, but he could no longer deceive everyone at this moment.


    "Yuxie has left. He has departed from the Guili Assembly."


    "What does ''departed from the Guili Assembly'' mean?" Gechen couldn''t help but ask.


    "He won''t be coming back," Morax said softly. His silence lingered, the death of a friend was indeed not easy to speak of.


    "He is going to die."


    Morax''s voice was quiet, yet it felt like thunderclaps in the stillness.


    No one spoke.


    The Guili Pavilion fell into an eerie silence.


    As immortals, they had witnessed too many farewells and deaths.


    Yet they still could not grow accustomed to it.


    Immortals have human emotions, too; they have their joys and sorrows.


    Moreover, such a farewell happening to them made it all the more poignant.


    A comrade who had fought alongside them for over a hundred years had simply slipped away, leaving nothing behind.


    How could they remain calm?


    "W-why? He didn''t say anything, not even a goodbye..." After a long time, Liuyun finally spoke, disbelief filling her eyes.


    "His lifespan has reached its limit. He didn''t want to say goodbye; he feared attachment, and he didn''t want anyone to see what he looked like at the end." Morax spoke slowly. "This was his choice."


    "No, I must find him." Liuyun''s expression suddenly changed, as if a fiery light was igniting in her eyes.


    "If he''s deliberately hiding, no one would be able to find him," Gechen said quietly.


    This statement dimmed the light in Liuyun''s eyes a little.


    Gechen was right; if Yuxie was determined to hide, he was indeed a master at playing hide and seek.


    "Even so, I must look for him. I won''t let him leave like this. Your Majesty, please allow me to depart first." After a moment of silence, Liuyun said this and turned to leave the Guili Pavilion.


    For the first time in many years, Liuyun showed such a lack of composure.


    The others in the Guili Pavilion remained silent, the heavy atmosphere pressing down on everyone''s hearts.


    "There''s not much going on recently. Let''s give everyone some time off. You don''t need to stay on standby at home. If you have anything you want to do, go ahead and do it." Morax suddenly said.

 Chapter 13 - Shuras Flash

    After a long night of travel, as dawn broke, Yuxie arrived at a canyon.


    The rock walls on either side rose steeply, with clusters of red Jueyun chili growing in places inaccessible to ordinary people, still standing tall against the winter wind.


    Snow cascaded from the top of the rock walls, scattering in the air and settling at the bottom of the canyon.


    The dawn light couldn''t penetrate to the depths, leaving the entire canyon shrouded in darkness.


    Yuxie''s footsteps crunched on the snow, echoing through the canyon.


    He drew the Cloud Cutter hidden at his waist.


    At the same time, in a corner at the bottom of the canyon, a dark substance began to emerge. This material had no fixed shape; some formed into blobs, while others gradually took on human forms, their features distorted and terrifying.


    The war against the Demon Gods had persisted until now, and the lingering resentments of certain deceased Demon Gods had accumulated, manifesting in this form.


    Many years ago, Yuxie began exploring these gathering places of Demon God resentment, and this location was one he had sought out for a lifetime.


    Of course, there were other places filled with remnants of Demon Gods, but this particular spot seemed to attract them, as if some force drew them here to "settle."


    In comparison, the remnants elsewhere were merely a drop in the ocean.


    Yuxie didn''t know when the Yakshas would arrive here to eradicate these remnants, only to be gradually eroded by them.


    But today, he could eliminate these remnants himself.


    Perhaps he wouldn''t be able to eradicate every last trace alone, but as long as he cleared most of them, the remaining ones wouldn''t be enough to erode the sanity of the Yakshas.


    He didn''t want to see Bonanus and Menogias kill each other, nor did he want to see Indarias succumb to madness and die.


    [Warning! Your body is not suitable for combat at this time!]


    [Warning! Your body is not suitable for combat at this time!]


    [Fighting will further shorten your already limited lifespan!]


    The system''s warnings popped up in Yuxie''s mind.


    But Yuxie had anticipated this and paid no heed.


    He tightened his grip on the Cloud Cutter and slowly moved forward.


    More and more remnants of the Demon Gods rose from the ground, gradually taking the form of humans, beasts, and monstrous creatures.


    They bared their teeth and twisted their terrifying faces, resembling demons, seemingly ready to consume everything that passed through.


    Yuxie drew his sword.


    Like the dawn light piercing the canyon, dazzling sword flashes erupted, severing the remnants of the Demon Gods.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Yet more emerged from the ground, an endless stream.


    For an ordinary person, such a situation would surely drive them mad, overwhelming their sanity.


    Calling this a hell on earth would not be an exaggeration.


    The sound of the blade echoed.


    Slice, and they reappeared.


    Slice, and they reappeared again...


    Time seemed to blur as sunlight finally illuminated the rock walls above the canyon. Yuxie had plunged deep into the canyon, behind him lay a chaotic expanse of white snow, while ahead loomed a mass of dark creatures.


    [Overexertion detected; your remaining lifespan is estimated at half a month!]


    With the system''s warnings continuing, Yuxie paused for a moment, breathing heavily.


    His vision began to blur; his lungs struggled to exchange gases, and his heart worked hard to pump blood.


    Yuxie steadied himself, sheathing his sword.


    Then he lowered his center of gravity, gripping the hilt tightly.


    This was the starting stance for "Shura One Flash," a move Yuxie had used to shake mountains and level ridges, instilling fear in the Demon Gods.


    He had no flashy techniques; this one was sufficient.


    He closed his eyes, adjusting his breathing, with his left foot back and his right foot forward, upper body bent forward.


    His left thumb lightly pushed against the sword guard, a glimmer of cold light flashing.


    Opening his eyes again, they burned with intense light, as if capable of scorching the world.


    In the next moment, the Cloud Cutter was drawn once more.


    A blinding flash of sword light shot through like thunder, akin to searing sunlight.


    Simultaneously, a sharp buzzing filled the air, piercing through the eardrums.


    In an instant, Yuxie''s form vanished from his spot; in that moment, he had transformed into a blade capable of cleaving through anything.


    The ground trembled violently.


    Under the fierce shaking, the canyon''s rock walls crumbled like a house of cards, and the snow cascaded down like a tide, burying everything in its path.


    .....


    Liuyun arrived at the residence of the Deputy General.


    At this time of day, if nothing was amiss, Yuxie would usually be sitting under the eaves, gazing off into the distance.


    But now, that familiar figure was nowhere to be found.


    Sunlight streamed down, causing the snow in the courtyard to begin melting, and the four snowmen gradually lost their shape.


    Another night had passed, and still no sign of Yuxie.


    Had he chosen this moment to use his hide-and-seek skills?


    Was he somewhere, watching Guili Assembly?


    Suddenly, a slight commotion arose in the courtyard''s pond, the sound of fish surfacing.


    After a moment of silence, Liuyun walked inside, retrieved some fish food, and tossed it into the water.


    The fish, seemingly starved for a long time, quickly devoured the food.


    "Honestly, I have to handle even the small things like feeding the fish. Can''t you make things a little easier for me..."


    She hesitated to finish her thought.


    A small pile of snow fell from the leaves of the goldfish plant into the water, quickly dissolving and disappearing, just like someone''s trace.


    Liuyun crouched down and gently brushed the leaves of the goldfish plant.


    These plants should have wilted in winter, yet this year they stood tall against the cold, like resilient pines.


    Liuyun recalled the year she carelessly scattered the seeds of the goldfish plant by the pond, with Yuxie standing beside her.


    At that time, she never imagined that Yuxie''s life was nearing its end.


    Life is such a fragile thing, delicate enough to shatter with a single touch.


    But life is also incredibly strong, strong enough that even plants like the goldfish could stand tall against the winter.


    "I will find you; don''t think you can hide from me."


    Liuyun whispered to herself, her determination as heavy as a mountain.


    ...


    Gecheng sat under the eaves of her own residence, holding the small music box.


    Sunlight warmed her as she pressed the switch, and the music box sprang to life.


    A cheerful tune began to play.


    But Gecheng couldn''t find it in her heart to feel joyful.


    She had originally thought there would be plenty of time to give this gift, that there would always be a chance to present it.


    But now that opportunity was gone; Yuxie was hiding, and no one could find him.


    The music box would never be gifted; did she regret it?


    There had been so many chances, yet she had never managed to take that final step. It would have been so easy¡ªjust to be a little bolder and hand it to him.


    What had she been afraid of back then? Afraid of rejection? Now there would be no rejection, not even a possibility of it.


    Gecheng set the music box beside her, the melody still playing.


    The sound of the music drifted past her ears, but Gecheng couldn''t absorb it.


    She looked off into the distance, remaining silent.

 Chapter 14 - Clear Water Jade

    This autumn, Bonanus cultivated a small flower field in the backyard of her home and covered it with a shelter.


    In this flower field, she planted a few "Qingxin" flowers.


    She felt it was necessary to learn a bit about planting techniques to ensure she could cultivate Qingxin properly once the war was over.


    The Qingxin flower is quite "proud," typically growing at high altitudes.


    It''s a resilient flower, capable of blooming even in the harshest winter.


    However, the environment in Guili Assembly isn''t the best for them, and the Qingxin in Bonanus''s flower field isn''t thriving as well as she hoped.


    Still, they are beautiful.


    At this moment, Bonanus watered the Qingxin and loosened the soil a bit.


    She thought that once the war ended, she would be able to plant many more Qingxin flowers.


    In the flower field, the fragrance of Qingxin filled the air.


    As a gentle breeze passed by, the flowers swayed like soft waves.


    Yet the person who promised to come and see the Qingxin with her might not be able to keep that promise.


    Everyone had been working together to search for Yu Xie. After counting the time, it had been a night and a half day already, but there was still no news.


    Giving up on the search wasn''t an option, yet everyone knew deep down that some things were clear.


    It was as if Yu Xie had evaporated, leaving no trace behind.


    It''s absurd¡ªa mere mortal who could evade the gaze of immortals, escaping their pursuit.


    What a selfish person.


    "Was that day we built the snowman really our last meeting?" Bonanus looked down at the Qingxin flowers, sniffing back tears as her nose tingled with emotion.


    ¡­


    Indarias sat in front of her home, holding a bottle of wine that she had taken from Yu Xie''s cellar.


    The cold wind danced through her fiery red hair, making it flutter like flames.


    She hadn''t prepared a cup for herself nor any snacks; she simply drank straight from the bottle.


    One sip after another, it didn''t take long for the bottle to be nearly empty.


    Yet Indarias remained clear-headed; she had never been drunk¡ªshe couldn''t get drunk.


    "Must quit drinking, must take care of my health."


    That phrase echoed in her mind.


    Though she could handle alcohol without harm, as an immortal, she still wanted to quit drinking.


    After all, she had asked Yu Xie to quit, so she should set a good example for herself.


    "If I can''t quit drinking in the future, it''ll be your fault," Indarias murmured softly.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The wine she was drinking today seemed a bit bitter.


    Not enjoyable at all.


    ¡­


    Gui Zhong sat at her work desk, where the almost-complete "Dust Cleansing Bell" lay.


    "Dust Cleansing¡­" Gui Zhong really liked the name "Dust Cleansing Bell."


    But now, the first person who had ever spoken those three words would perhaps never return.


    "I wanted you to name the mechanisms I build in the future," she said, gazing at the bell, her eyes clouded with mist.


    ¡­


    "Xiao, what do you think Yu Xie is really thinking?" Bosacius asked, looking off into the distance.


    Xiao remained silent for a moment before finally replying:


    "I don''t know. Now that I think about it, his expression at that time was one of farewell."


    Xiao recalled the scene of everyone building snowmen together in Yu Xie''s yard that day.


    Yu Xie sat under the eaves, watching everyone while occasionally glancing into the distance.


    He must have already made up his mind at that point, quietly saying goodbye to everyone in his heart, though no one noticed.


    "When Pervases died in battle, I was very sad, and Yu Xie was the same. He even locked himself in his home for several days without going out," Bosacius said. "I once asked him what he was thinking during those days, and do you know what he told me?


    "He said he might be the only one who could sense the impending crisis early, but he still wasn''t careful enough, so the crisis still happened.


    "He also said that if he could, he didn''t want to see anyone else die.


    "What about himself? Xiao, do you think he ever considered his own well-being?"


    Bosacius''s words plunged Xiao into deep silence. He didn''t know how to respond; some thoughts lingered on the tip of his tongue but felt stuck.


    At that moment, Menogias rushed in, looking anxious.


    "Bosacius, Xiao! There''s news about Yu Xie!"


    Hearing this, both Bosacius and Xiao were momentarily surprised.


    "Where is he?"


    Catching his breath, Menogias replied, "We don''t know the exact location yet, but after some investigation, an herbalist said they saw someone who seemed to be Yu Xie heading north."


    "What is he going north for?" Bosacius couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "We''ll find him and ask him that," a gentle breeze swept through as Liu Yun appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "Wait, Liu Yun, you don''t mean¡­" Bosacius sensed a certain determination in Liu Yun''s eyes.


    "I''m going to bring that guy back, who left without saying a word," Liu Yun said, turning to leave.


    "Hold on!" Menogias interjected, trying to stop him. "This information may not be accurate; it could just be someone who looks similar to Yu Xie."


    "Perhaps, but there''s no other news right now," Liu Yun said, gazing northward. "I have many questions I want to ask him. At the very least, I need to give him a piece of my mind for leaving without saying anything."


    With that, Liu Yun stepped forward.


    "Everyone, please take care of Guili Assembly for now. Forgive my recklessness."


    Her green cloak fluttered in the wind behind her.


    Watching Liu Yun''s departing figure, the three exchanged complex expressions.


    "Liu Yun actually has moments of impulsiveness," Xiao murmured.


    "It''s all because of that guy who left without a word," Bosacius said, scratching his head in frustration. "What do you think, Xiao, Menogias?"


    "Let Liu Yun go. If we stop her now, she might regret it for the rest of her life," Menogias said slowly. "As for how Liu Yun feels about Yu Xie, it''s likely he''s the only one who doesn''t know."


    ¡­


    Yu Xie crawled out from a "river" of piled stones and snow, propped up by the scabbard of Cloud Cutter, barely managing to stand.


    He was no longer as he was in his youth; back then, when he used "Asura Flash" to shake mountains, he had been nothing but impressive.


    One can''t deny their age.


    "Cough, cough¡­ cough, cough¡­"


    A violent cough hit him, and Yu Xie tasted blood in his throat. He spat out a mouthful onto the white snow, a stark and painful sight.


    [Excessive exertion detected; your estimated lifespan is down to five days!]


    [It is advised that you rest immediately!]


    This was something he had anticipated, so Yu Xie was not overly surprised.


    He sat down on the spot, clutching his chest and breathing heavily.


    The cold air felt as if it were freezing his windpipe.


    After a while, he positioned Cloud Cutter in front of him; the winter sun shone into the canyon, reflecting brightly off the blade and into Yu Xie''s eyes.


    Suddenly, he smiled, a mix of self-deprecation and relief.


    He wasn''t sure how much time passed, but eventually, he rose slowly and sheathed Cloud Cutter.


    Five days¡­ or perhaps less than five days. But to finish one last task, it should be enough.


    Using Cloud Cutter as support, he began to make his way back, step by step.


    The sunlight illuminated the corners of the canyon, and the snow began to melt slowly.


    Yu Xie suddenly stopped. He noticed a piece of green jade at his feet.


    Under the sunlight, the small, translucent green stone sparkled as if it was overflowing with light.


    It was a piece of clear water jade.

 Chapter 15: This Is Liu Yun ( Retain Cloud )

    Three Days Later


    Liu Yun had been searching for Yu Xie to the north for three days, but to no avail.


    She knew very well that if Yu Xie didn''t want to be found, then he wouldn''t be found. Yet, she couldn''t help but cling to that small hope.


    However, over these three days, that flicker of hope had gradually dimmed.


    It was time to accept it: Yu Xie wasn''t playing hide and seek; he had truly left.


    When Liu Yun returned to Guili Assembly, it was a morning like any other.


    Walking along the path, she noticed the snow had melted, and the place had returned to its usual bustle, with residents working from dawn till dusk.


    For some reason, she recalled her last meeting with Yu Xie.


    If she had known it would be their final encounter, she wouldn''t have kept her feelings hidden until now.


    Her fists tightened, nails digging into her flesh.


    As she walked, when Liu Yun finally looked up, she found herself standing in front of the General''s residence, unaware of how she had gotten there.


    The mansion seemed desolate.


    The front door wasn''t locked but was firmly shut, as if waiting for its owner to return.


    ¡­


    Tianheng Mountain


    Yu Xie climbed step by step toward the mountain''s peak.


    The wind at the top howled incessantly, sending shivers down his spine.


    He tightened his clothing and sat on a stone at the summit.


    Looking southeast, he gazed at the vast expanse of the sea, an endless stretch of clouds and waves.


    To the south lay uncharted wasteland.


    In a thousand years, that area would become the largest commercial port in Teyvat.


    Merchant ships would come and go, and the people would live in peace and prosperity.


    But Yu Xie would never witness it in this lifetime.


    His nearly two hundred years of life were but a drop in the ocean of time.


    Yu Xie looked north toward Guili Assembly.


    Though it was too far to see clearly, he could still feel the vibrancy of that place.


    [Your estimated lifespan is down to one day.]


    Only one day left.


    Throughout his journey back, Yu Xie had scarcely rested, further depleting his life.


    But a single day was enough to accomplish the last thing he wanted to do before his life ended.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Taking a deep breath, Yu Xie stood up.


    Cloud Cutter slid out of its sheath, the blade glinting in the light.


    Power began to gather as he gripped the hilt tightly, every cell in his body responding to him.


    [Life force is rapidly depleting; your remaining time is decreasing!]


    Yu Xie ignored the warnings. This was to be his final performance.


    Living one more day in exhaustion was not as worthwhile as living one moment in brilliance.


    He looked up, his eyes seemingly holding the entire sky within them.


    In the next moment, his figure suddenly shot up, soaring into the heavens.


    In an instant, Cloud Cutter sliced through the air, creating a powerful gust of wind.


    The sky was immediately filled with wild winds.


    The whistle of Cloud Cutter cutting through the air echoed like thunder, and the dazzling light of the blade flashed like lightning across the sky.


    Amidst the chaotic gusts, the clouds above were not blown away; instead, they seemed to be held in place by an invisible force, motionless in the air.


    This was Liu Yun ( Staying Cloud ).


    ¡­


    Liu Yun stood at the entrance of the General''s residence, hesitating to step inside.


    At that moment, she heard the voice of Ge Chen.


    "You''re back. Why don''t you go in?"


    "¡­" Liu Yun didn''t respond, simply staring at the familiar door.


    "Honestly, Liu Yun, I envy you," Ge Chen said. "It''s obvious to everyone that Yu Xie cares the most about you, yet you can''t see it. He''s foolish, too, for not realizing how you feel about him."


    "¡­" Liu Yun remained silent.


    "It''s too late to say all this now. We were foolish to think we''d have plenty of opportunities in the future," Ge Chen smiled, but her eyes seemed to glisten with unshed tears. "We should have anticipated this; we took too much for granted¡­"


    "Ge Chen, what do you think Yu Xie is doing right now?" Liu Yun finally spoke.


    "Maybe he''s secretly watching Guili Assembly from somewhere, or perhaps he''s sleeping, or¡­" Ge Chen hesitated and didn''t continue down that path.


    "I never thought that one day, my lifespan would become my shackles," Liu Yun said.


    "¡­I''ve thought about it. Once the war is over, I might try to live as an old woman," Ge Chen said.


    "Why?"


    "Maybe to be a bit closer to him," Ge Chen smiled again, but the moisture in her eyes deepened. "You should go inside and take a look; maybe he left something for you in there."


    "Did he leave anything for you?"


    "No." Ge Chen shook her head. "But I just feel like he would leave something for you."


    Liu Yun fell silent again, her gaze fixed on the door of the General''s residence, unable to look away.


    "I''ll be going now. Whether you go in or not is up to your heart."


    With that, Ge Chen turned and slowly walked away.


    Once Ge Chen was far off, Liu Yun''s gaze remained on the door.


    She stood there, as if pondering for an eternity.


    Finally, she took a step forward, walked to the door, and pushed it open.


    Everything in the courtyard felt so familiar, the small yard filled with echoes of the past.


    Liu Yun crossed the courtyard and entered the house.


    She looked around but found no traces of him.


    It wasn''t until she walked into Yu Xie''s bedroom that she noticed it.


    A small, exquisite wooden box rested on Yu Xie''s bedside.


    When she had come a few days ago, that box hadn''t been there.


    Liu Yun''s heart stirred as she quickly picked up the box and rushed outside.


    But aside from her, there was no one else in sight.


    Staring at the box in her hands, Liu Yun remained silent for a long time.


    Then she opened it.


    The box wasn''t locked and was easy to open, but it felt as though Liu Yun had expended all her strength to do so.


    Inside was a piece of jade, a deep green water jade, along with another rectangular small box.


    The water jade glimmered in the sunlight, completely free of impurities.


    Beneath the water jade and the small box lay a letter.


    On the envelope was written¡ªTo Liu Yun, personally.


    Seeing this made Liu Yun''s heart tremble.


    Something seemed to swirl in her eyes, a feeling that was hard to describe.


    She placed her hand over her chest, trying to confirm if her heart truly ached.


    Yu Xie had indeed come back quietly; he left these behind silently, and then slipped away without anyone noticing.


    Seriously, weren''t we supposed to wait until the snow melted to go fishing by the river together?


    Now that the snow has melted, where are you?


    Why don''t you keep your promises?


    After a long silence, Liu Yun set down the water jade and the small box and picked up the letter.


    Her hands trembled slightly as she tried to open it, struggling a few times.


    Finally, the letter was unfolded.


    The handwriting was somewhat hurried, but it wasn''t hard to read.


    It was unmistakably Yu Xie''s style.


    "Liu Yun, forgive me for my sudden departure. I know you will see this letter, but by the time you read it, I should no longer be in Guili Assembly; perhaps my life has already come to an end."

 Chapter 16: Spring

    "At the time I wrote this letter, it was just the beginning of autumn. The autumn wind outside was quite chilly, and I couldn''t help but wonder if you''ve added more layers to your clothing. But then I thought, you''re an immortal, and immortals seem to be unbothered by the cold, so there''s really no need for you to add anything.


    "However, when winter comes, do make sure to wear an extra layer; it''s not a bother. Otherwise, I worry you might catch a cold.


    "I actually have a lot to say to you, but as I sit here with my pen, I find myself unsure of where to begin. I really am quite the indecisive person.


    "Are you eating well? Are you resting properly? I know that sometimes you get so absorbed in studying mechanisms that you forget to eat and sleep. It''s fine every now and then, but if it goes on for too long, it can''t be good. Even if you''re an immortal, you still need to take care of your body.


    "What are you doing right now? I wonder if by the time you read this, it will be winter or maybe even spring of the following year?


    "To be honest, I don''t think I''ll make it through this winter. Please don''t be sad for me; it''s actually quite normal. I''m just a mortal, after all, and mortals have a lifespan. I''ve lived nearly two hundred years; it''s time for me to go.


    Upon reading this, Liu Yun paused.


    She felt a complicated and strange mix of emotions within her.


    Her heart felt empty, as if a piece was missing.


    After a long silence, Liu Yun settled on how she felt in that moment.


    Frustration.


    It seemed that everything in the world had a way of making one feel annoyed.


    Whether it was the chirping of birds on the treetops or the gentle breeze brushing past her ears.


    "Do you remember when we first met? You saved me from freezing, brought me back to Guili Assembly, warmed me up, and fed me. Without you, there would be no life for General Yu Xie.


    "I bet you don''t remember. Who would remember such trivial things?


    "If I were to ask you face to face, I guess you''d say you don''t recall. Am I right? You can be a bit proud at times; honestly, there''s nothing wrong with being a little more straightforward. But that pride is also part of your charm, so it''s fine if you want to keep it up¡ªheh.


    {You''re the one who''s proud.}


    "Please don''t think I''m being long-winded; you must eat well and rest properly. Even if you''re an immortal, your body isn''t made of steel, right?"


    { I understand. I will eat well.}


    "By the way, Gan Yu seems to really enjoy the winter bamboo shoots I cook. I''ve written down the recipe and attached it to the back of this letter, so you can try cooking it for her when you have time."


    { Gan Yu has mentioned it. I will cook it for her. }If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "As I write this, a withered yellow maple leaf suddenly floats in through the window. I realize that if I were to write down everything I want to say, it might take dozens of sheets of paper, so I should probably not write so much. After all, many of these things I''ve already said in our daily interactions."


    "Also, I''ve written letters to everyone and tucked them under the floorboards in the northeast corner of my room. I''ll need your help to pass them on when the time comes."


    "Furthermore, I''ve prepared a small gift for you, which is the item inside that rectangular box. Don''t make a big deal about it, as I haven''t prepared gifts for everyone."


    "One more thing: you once said you wanted to see me use ''Cloud Cutter'' to cut through the clouds, turning it into a true ''Cloud Cutter.'' At the time, I said I didn''t want to do that because your name has ''cloud ( Yun ) '' in it.


    "You even said I was stubborn. But I''m not really stubborn; I just really love clouds. I truly do. So I didn''t want to cut through them; instead, I wanted to hold onto them.


    "Therefore, I want to try using the ''Yun Qie'' you forged for me to preserve the clouds. That''s the last thing I want to do in my life. Who knows, maybe if you look up right now, you''ll see the clouds I''ve preserved.


    Liu Yun looked up at the sky, watching the clouds roll by, but there was nothing there.


    "Of course, the timing probably isn''t that perfect."


    "Thank you for saving me, thank you for bringing me back to Guili Assembly. I''m leaving now, but you must live well. Guili Assembly needs you."


    "Liu Yun, goodbye."


    The letter should have ended here, but there was one more line that seemed to be written at a different time, looking newer than the rest.


    "I found a piece of green jade that I thought would suit you, so I''m sending it to you along with this letter."


    Just then, a sudden gust of wind howled through the sky.


    Bright white flashes of blade-like light streaked across, sharp and buzzing like thunder.


    Liu Yun looked up again.


    The clouds that had been drifting in the wind suddenly came to a standstill, as if held in place by some unseen force.


    Liu Yun suddenly realized.


    She wanted to soar into the sky, to pull back that person who had left without a word, but she felt an immense distance between her and him.


    It was too late; she couldn''t catch up.


    Tears finally escaped her eyes, splattering onto the letter.


    The wind in the sky calmed, and the clouds were no longer held in place.


    Liu Yun knew she would never see Yu Xie again.


    It was truly heartbreaking, wasn''t it?


    Many things they had promised to do together would never come to pass, and many words left unsaid would remain locked away in her heart.


    The mechanism crane made for him would never be given.


    After a long while, Liu Yun picked up the piece of green jade, examining it for a moment before putting it down and then taking the rectangular box, opening it.


    Inside was a pair of red-framed glasses.


    ¡­


    Spring arrived.


    The night before the first day of spring, it snowed again in Guili Assembly.


    This morning, the snow had just stopped.


    The warm sun shone down after the storm, and the snow melted silently.


    Morax stood by the window in the Guili Pavilion, gazing at the white snow outside, his eyes seemingly filled with thoughts of old friends.


    Liu Yun was at the former General''s residence, feeding the fish in the pond, while the goldfish plants swayed gently in the breeze.


    Ge Chen listened to the melody from a music box and took out a letter she had yet to open, slowly unsealing it.


    Gui Zhong completed the making of the Dust Cleansing Bell, ringing it gently. The sound was clear and melodious, like a heavenly tune.


    Bonanus carefully tended to the clear hearts she had planted in her small flower patch in her backyard.


    Indarias seemed unable to quit drinking, but she still hadn''t gotten drunk.


    Gan Yu tried making a pot of winter bamboo shoots, accidentally smearing a bit of coal dust on her face, but the dish didn''t turn out well. She still missed the taste of someone else''s cooking.


    Xiao looked into the distance, remembering the times he had fought side by side with a comrade on the battlefield, the memories vivid.


    Bosacius built another snowman, realizing he could still only make the most ordinary of snowmen, but this time, no one was around to give him an ordinary compliment.


    Menogias designed a new outfit but put it away in a box without letting anyone wear it.


    ¡­


    "What a meddlesome guy. You tell us to live well, but what about yourself?"


    End of Arc 1


    If you like it, don''t forget to leave a star review

 Chapter 17: Young Kid

    A small boy who looked about five or six years old was walking alone on a path in the wilderness. His clothes were a bit dusty, and although his face was youthful, his eyes held a mature expression.


    The wilderness, far from the towns, was not safe; monsters often roamed these areas.


    Logically speaking, no parent would allow their child to venture alone into such a place.


    "Check panel," the boy said softly.


    Immediately, several pieces of information surfaced in his mind.


    [Name: Yu Xie]


    [Age: 6 years old]


    [Physical Status: Growing]


    [Skills: Mastery of Body Techniques (Elite Level), Mastery of Sword and Blade (Elite Level), Pure Heart and Soul (Normal Level)]


    ¡ªWhere is this?


    [The Nation of Water, Fontaine]


    ¡ªWhat kind of person was I in my last life?


    [Data missing, unable to answer]


    ¡ªYou don''t remember either?


    [I will delete any related information upon the end of your life]


    ¡ªUnderstood.


    Yu Xie closed the information in his mind and came to a stop.


    A glimmer of light flashed, revealing a long blade and a "Vision" of the Electro element in Yu Xie''s hands.


    From the size and length of the blade, it was clear that it was not a weapon meant for a child.


    As for the Vision, it wasn''t a true Vision; technically, it was just a finely crafted pendant that could not harness the power of the Electro element.


    Regarding the blade, Yu Xie only knew its name was "Cloud Cutter," and he felt that this blade was very important to him.


    Beyond that, he had no recollection of how it came into his possession.


    Similarly, he could only recall that the "Electro Vision" was a significant object, but he could not remember its origins.


    He had no memories of what he had done in his last life.


    Just as Yu Xie was pondering these thoughts, a few beast-like monsters suddenly appeared, blocking his path.


    The monsters glared hungrily, emitting low growls from their throats, their eyes blood-red, with blue faces and sharp fangs.


    Yu Xie stowed away the Vision and slowly drew the blade. The Cloud Cutter seemed to respond to him, as if it had been tailored specifically for him.


    The monsters let out menacing roars, slowly advancing toward Yu Xie.


    Though this life''s Yu Xie was still a child, he remained calm, gripping the hilt of his blade and stepping forward to meet the threat.


    The tip of the sword traced a graceful arc in the air, and a flash of white blade light cut through the space.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    In just a couple of seconds, the beast-like monsters fell to the ground, unable to rise again.


    As Cloud Cutter dissipated into particles of light in Yu Xie''s hand, a sudden commotion drew his attention; a convoy was approaching.


    "Kid in front, get out of the way."


    Yu Xie turned to see the driver at the front of the convoy shouting at him.


    The driver''s tone was not very friendly, but he was quickly silenced by another person.


    The convoy came to a slow halt, and that person walked into the middle of the convoy, speaking to someone in the carriage before returning to Yu Xie''s side.


    "Child, where do you live? Fontaine Court?"


    "Fontaine Court¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you know Fontaine Court?"


    Yu Xie certainly knew; he retained basic knowledge about Teyvat.


    Although he was unclear about what he had experienced in his previous life, it seemed this life was set after the Archon War.


    As a newcomer to this world, Yu Xie''s understanding of Teyvat wasn''t completely comprehensive, but he was still somewhat familiar with it.


    "I know. I want to go see Fontaine Court."


    "First, tell me where your home is. The noble person in the carriage said they could give you a ride home. It''s dangerous for a little kid to be out here alone," the speaker said, glancing at the corpses of the monsters nearby. "So, did you do this?"


    "I don''t have a home for now," Yu Xie replied, "and yes, I did this."


    "For now? Do kids nowadays speak in riddles?"


    Perhaps this conversation caught the attention of someone inside the carriage, as a slight rustle indicated movement. A beautiful woman stepped out.


    She was dressed in an elegant black gown and had long pink hair, which was tied back and draped over her left shoulder.


    Her extravagant attire made her noble status apparent.


    Upon seeing her, everyone present bowed respectfully, not daring to slacken their demeanor.


    Without saying a word, she approached Yu Xie, squatting down to look at him.


    "Child, you said you have no home, is that right?"


    "Not for now," Yu Xie said.


    "Do you have any family?"


    "Not for now either."


    The woman smiled, not dwelling on what "for now" meant, but instead glanced at the corpses of the monsters with a slight frown.


    "Did you really do all of this?"


    "Indeed."


    "How old are you?"


    "Six years old."


    "A six-year-old can do this? Even two or three adults might struggle with these monsters," the woman seemed slightly surprised, her eyes thoughtful.


    "Is it that difficult?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Hehe."


    The woman smiled, "By the way, do you know me?"


    "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere, but I can''t remember."


    "My name is Crucabena. What''s your name?"


    Crucabena¡­ Yu Xie suddenly recalled.


    She was the former "Harbinger," one of the Fatui''s executives.


    "My name is Yu Xie."


    "Yu Xie, since you don''t have a home for now, you can come with me. I can give you a home. Would you like that?"


    "¡­" Yu Xie hesitated for a moment.


    He hadn''t expected that just as this life was beginning, he would receive an "olive branch" from a Harbinger.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t want to? If you don''t, I won''t force you," Crucabena said, noticing Yu Xie''s silence.


    At that moment, she seemed very kind, like a true elder.


    "I can go with you," Yu Xie replied calmly.


    Even though he didn''t want to join the Fatui, he thought of something: since Crucabena was still alive now, then Arlecchino should still be Peruere, still a child of the House of Hearth.


    He wanted to meet Peruere, and he also wanted to see Clervie.


    As for other matters, he could wait until he met Peruere and Clervie.


    "Welcome, child," Crucabena said with a gentle smile, then stood up and addressed someone nearby, "Take him back to the House of Hearth."


    With that, Crucabena got back into the carriage.


    "Kid, it seems the Harbinger really appreciates you. You''re in for some good fortune," the person who had spoken to Yu Xie before said.


    "Good fortune, huh¡­" Yu Xie thought to himself, "Maybe it''s misfortune instead."


    He turned his gaze toward Crucabena''s carriage, his eyes deep and filled with a maturity that didn''t match a six-year-old.


    .....


    The convoy slowly moved on, arriving at Fontaine Court just before the sun set.


    Though he didn''t have memories from his previous life, time had passed, and Yu Xie''s recollection of Fontaine was somewhat hazy.


    However, it wasn''t too different from what he remembered; as the nation of "Justice," it was bustling with activity.


    The streets were filled with hurried pedestrians, shouts of vendors, and laughter¡ªvarious sounds echoed in the air.


    The convoy continued until it finally reached its destination before night fell.


    The House of Hearth.


    Yu Xie sat in the carriage, lifting the rear curtain to see that they had entered the gates of the House of Hearth.


    He knew that once he went through this door, it wouldn''t be easy to truly leave again.


    Soon, the sounds of children playing reached Yu Xie''s ears.


    Looking through the carriage window, he saw many children around his age laughing and playing in the nearby garden.


    Their faces were filled with smiles, seemingly content with their current lives.


    After all, for them, this place was home.


    At least for now.

 Chapter 18: The Girl Under the Tree

    The carriage came to a stop.


    Everyone began to disembark, and Crucabena approached Yu Xie once more.


    "This place is called Hearth Manor; from now on, this will be your home."


    Yu Xie looked around. The place was quite large, resembling the mansion of a wealthy family. The various buildings and decorations spoke of the owner''s nobility.


    "Do you like it?" Crucabena asked again.


    Before Yu Xie could respond, a youthful voice suddenly called out.


    "Mother! You''re back!"


    A little girl with pink hair, wearing a white dress, ran over, her face beaming with joy.


    "Clervie, let me introduce you. This is Yu Xie; you two will be family from now on," Crucabena said, smiling as she introduced the little girl.


    "Yu Xie?" Clervie looked at Yu Xie, her adorable face showing a hint of confusion, her clear eyes full of curiosity. "Hello, I''m Clervie!"


    "I''m Yu Xie¡ª''Yu'' as in ''the rest of your life'' and ''Xie'' as in ''to grow old together,''" Yu Xie replied.


    "Clervie, you came at the right time! I have a few things to attend to, so why don''t you show Yu Xie around the house?" Crucabena suggested.


    "Okay!" Clervie nodded eagerly.


    With that, Crucabena left.


    Yu Xie and Clervie stayed behind, waiting until Crucabena was out of sight. Then Clervie spoke up again.


    "Your name is really special! Are you from Liyue?"


    "Yes," Yu Xie nodded.


    "I really like Liyue!" Clervie said with a smile. "I''d love to visit if I get the chance, but it doesn''t seem likely in the near future."


    "There will be opportunities," Yu Xie assured her.


    "What''s Liyue like? Is it very different from Fontaine?" Clervie''s eyes seemed to light up with excitement at the question.


    "Let me think..." Yu Xie recalled the scenes of Liyue in his mind.


    The bustling Liyue Harbor, the towering mountains of Jueyun Karst, and the mirror-like waters of Luhua Pool¡­


    "Liyue has many high mountains and beautiful scenery. It also has the largest trading port in Teyvat, with countless merchant ships coming and going every day. Oh, and in the mountains, where few people go, there are also immortals¡­"


    As he mentioned the word "immortal," Yu Xie hesitated for some reason, abruptly stopping his words.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "High mountains, trading ports, immortals¡­" Clervie completely missed Yu Xie''s momentary pause, her eyes filled with longing.


    However, Clervie quickly reined in her excitement.


    "I hope I can visit someday," she said. "Come on, let me show you around so you can get familiar with this place!"


    "Okay," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    Clervie was just as he remembered¡ªinnocent and lovely, like the rising sun.


    But he couldn''t help but think of Clervie''s fate.


    "By the way, Liyue is quite far from here, right? How did you get here?" Clervie asked as they walked.


    Yu Xie fell silent for a moment, pondering how to respond.


    He, too, wanted to know how he had ended up here.


    Since the beginning of this life, everything from his previous life felt like a long dream. Upon waking, he remembered nothing, only that his feet were now on the soil of Fontaine.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" Clervie suddenly realized. "Anyone who comes here must have an unwelcome past. I shouldn''t have asked so much..."


    "It''s okay," Yu Xie smiled.


    Although his silence wasn''t due to what Clervie suggested, he appreciated the chance to move on from the topic.


    With Clervie''s guidance, he began to understand the basic layout of Hearth Home.


    The living and training areas were clearly defined, and if they needed any supplies, they just had to submit a request, and someone would bring them quickly.


    Overall, the management was strict but quite humane.


    Yet, this all concealed a truth that perhaps no one, except Yu Xie, knew.


    "Alright, that''s about it for Hearth Home," Clervie said with a sigh of relief after giving Yu Xie a tour. "Next, I''ll take you to meet someone. She''s my best friend. Honestly, when I first saw you, I felt like you two would really hit it off."


    "Really?"


    "Of course! Let''s go¡ªshe should be at the park now." Clervie smiled brightly as she led the way.


    However, once they reached the park, Clervie suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong, Clervie?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Um... I might have eaten too much cake. I need to go to the bathroom; I''ll be right back!" Clervie said, her cheeks slightly flushed from embarrassment as she quickly ran off.


    Watching her disappear from view, Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile silently.


    He then looked around.


    The cobblestone paths wove through the grass of the park, creating gentle curves.


    Flowers bloomed vibrantly in the flowerbeds, their petals swaying in the breeze, filling the air with their sweet fragrance.


    Many children were playing in the park, fully engrossed in their games, their laughter echoing throughout the area.


    Yet, amidst this scene, a little girl sat alone in the corner beneath a tree, staring blankly at something in front of her, silent and lost in thought.


    Yu Xie pondered for a moment before walking over to her.


    As he got closer, he noticed that the girl was wearing black clothes, her silver hair streaked with a few strands of black.


    She remained crouched on the ground, seemingly oblivious to Yu Xie''s approach, or perhaps she was aware but simply chose to ignore him, continuing to gaze at the ground.


    Following the girl''s gaze, Yu Xie spotted a small black spider.


    "Are you watching the spider?" Yu Xie couldn''t help but ask.


    The girl seemed too engrossed to respond.


    "Clervie brought me here," he added.


    Finally, the girl turned her head to look at Yu Xie. She glanced at him for a moment but still didn''t say anything.


    "She went to the bathroom," Yu Xie explained. "She''ll be back soon."


    "She probably ate too much cake again," the girl finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "By the way¡­ it seems like the spider on the ground isn''t moving. Is it hurt?"


    "It might be dying," she replied.


    "¡­Are you sad about that?"


    "I don''t know," the girl said. "But everyone dies eventually, right? As long as they''re alive."


    Indeed, the life of mortals will eventually meet its end¡ªa truth Yu Xie understood all too well.


    "Did you just arrive today?" the girl asked, standing up to face him. "I''ve never seen you before."


    "I just got here. Clervie showed me around," Yu Xie replied.


    "Welcome," she said, though her tone lacked any warmth.


    She was remarkably calm, as unyielding as a mountain, with her uniquely colored eyes revealing no emotion.


    "My name is Yu Xie¡ª''Yu'' as in ''the rest of your life'' and ''Xie'' as in ''to grow old together.'' What''s your name?"


    "Peruere¡ª''Pe'' as in ''admiration,'' ''Ru'' as in ''dew,'' ''E'' as in ''rose,'' and ''Re'' as in ''sharp.''" The girl introduced each character of her name as if determined to make a point.

 Chapter 19: Training Course

    "Peipei!"


    Clervie''s voice interrupted Yu Xie and Peruere''s conversation as she jogged over, slightly out of breath and smiling awkwardly.


    "It seems like you two have already met."


    "Yes, he''s Yu Xie," Peruere replied.


    "He just arrived today, and we''ll be family from now on," Clervie said, glancing at the unmoving spider on the ground. "What happened to Bambi?"


    "It looks like it''s dying," Peruere said calmly. "It must be old."


    "Is its name Bambi?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Yes, it''s a name we gave it together," Clervie said, looking at Bambi with a hint of hesitation.


    "Dying of old age is a kind of happiness," Yu Xie said. "To live out a life like this, without accidents, until the very end¡ªthere''s nothing better."


    "But their lives are so short," Clervie seemed a bit sentimental.


    "For them, it''s already a long life," Yu Xie replied.


    "I agree," Peruere said, looking at Yu Xie.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit subtle, and Clervie seemed somewhat confused.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "I told you two would get along well."


    ¡­


    Night fell.


    This was Yu Xie''s first night in this life.


    The night was tranquil; most of the children in Hearth Manor were already resting. The lively space that buzzed with activity during the day now felt like it had drifted into slumber.


    Yu Xie wasn''t feeling sleepy, so he left his room to take a walk in the corridor.


    Silver moonlight streamed through the windows, casting a snowy glow.


    To his surprise, Peruere was still awake. She stood alone by the window, gazing outside, seemingly lost in thought.


    After a moment of contemplation, Yu Xie approached her.


    As Yu Xie approached, Peruere spoke up before he could say anything.


    "Can''t you sleep?" she asked.


    "A little," Yu Xie replied.


    "I couldn''t sleep my first night here either," Peruere said. "But you get used to it over time."


    "But you seem like you can''t sleep tonight either," Yu Xie pointed out.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "I just tend to stay up late," she said.


    "What about Clervie? Isn''t she with you?"


    "She should be resting now."


    "I thought you two would be having a late-night chat at a time like this."


    The conversation seemed to reach a lull, and they both fell silent.


    Only the quiet and moonlight remained in the corridor.


    "Clervie said I''m her best friend," Peruere eventually said after a long pause.


    "She has mentioned that," Yu Xie confirmed.


    "I''m happy she said that," Peruere paused for a moment. "But here, having friends might not be a good thing. Emotions can make us hesitate."


    After saying this, she turned and walked away.


    From her small figure, Yu Xie sensed something that shouldn''t be present in a child¡ªfeelings tangled together like a heavy burden.


    "I would advise you not to make friends with anyone," she called back, her footsteps echoing in the corridor.


    "Does that include you and Clervie?" Yu Xie asked.


    There was no response, and Peruere''s silhouette faded into the distance.


    Yu Xie fell silent.


    He turned to look out the window, just as Peruere had done moments before.


    It seemed that getting to know the real Peruere would take some time.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The sun shone brightly.


    Children gathered in the training grounds.


    Crucabena stood at the front, surveying each child''s face with a warm smile.


    She always had that gentle smile, and even when she wasn''t smiling, the soft aura around her made it clear she was a capable "mother."


    Most of the children adored her, for it was her presence that made this place feel like a true "home."


    Occasionally, when she had the time, she would gather the children to tell them enchanting fairy tales.


    But today wasn''t about storytelling.


    "I''d like to introduce everyone to Yu Xie, who just arrived at Hearth Manor yesterday. From now on, he will be our new family member," Crucabena said with a smile, gesturing to Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie didn''t say anything; he just looked at the smiling faces of the children, feeling an indescribable emotion in his heart.


    Children are always innocent. These kids were likely still lost in the beautiful dreams woven by Crucabena, unaware of the reality around them.


    "Peruere, come to the front," Crucabena called, waving to Peruere.


    Without a word, Peruere quietly stepped forward.


    Upon seeing this, some children''s faces showed signs of dissatisfaction; young kids often can''t hide their emotions well.


    At Hearth Manor, many knew that "Mother" favored Peruere, even more so than her biological daughter, Clervie.


    "Today''s training will focus on close combat techniques. Peruere, you''ll pair up with Yu Xie to demonstrate the close combat skills I''ve taught you all," Crucabena instructed.


    "Alright," Peruere accepted calmly.


    The other children, however, were far from calm.


    Peruere had consistently ranked first in training among all the kids, and everyone present knew her strength was formidable.


    But this new arrival was going to spar with Peruere on his very first day?


    Let''s observe a moment of silence for him.


    "Everyone, step back a bit to give Peruere and Yu Xie some space," Crucabena said with a smile.


    The children quickly moved aside.


    Clervie looked a bit worried; she hurried over to Peruere and whispered, "Peipei, be gentle," before stepping back.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Peruere picked up two wooden daggers and tossed one to Yu Xie.


    He caught the wooden dagger and weighed it in his hand.


    "Can we start?" Peruere asked Yu Xie.


    "Yes," he nodded in response.


    The moment the words left his mouth, Peruere tightened her grip on the dagger and charged at him.


    She moved quickly, her actions so swift that some subtle movements were hard to discern. However, Yu Xie caught sight of the dark color spreading across Peruere''s fingertips.


    Was that the "curse" on Peruere?


    Before Yu Xie could think more about it, the wooden dagger in Peruere''s hand was already in front of him, forcing him to block.


    With the sound of the wooden blades clashing, their bodies collided.


    At that moment, Peruere''s uniquely colored eyes sharpened with a different intensity.


    Strike after strike, the children watched in a daze.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Yu Xie didn''t falter under Peruere''s fierce assault; instead, he skillfully countered her tricky moves, matching her blow for blow.


    Even Clervie looked surprised.


    Only Crucabena stood to the side, smiling, as if everything was well within her control.


    "It seems we have another contender," she thought to herself.

 Chapter 20: The Child Who Made a Mistake

    The training session had ended.


    During free time, the children formed small groups, free to do anything as long as they stayed within Hearth Home and followed its rules.


    Yu Xie, Peruere, and Clervie sat together under a tree.


    Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled patterns on the three of them, like exquisite decorations.


    "Yu Xie, I didn''t expect you to be so amazing!" Clervie exclaimed, sitting between Yu Xie and Peruere. "Of course, Peipei is really impressive too!"


    Hearing this, Peruere''s eyes showed no reaction, maintaining her usual calm demeanor.


    "Peruere is still a bit stronger," Yu Xie said.


    "You held back, didn''t you?" Peruere asked.


    "Me?" Yu Xie pointed to himself and shook his head. "No, I used all my strength."


    Peruere didn''t respond. Instead, she turned her gaze away from Clervie and locked her eyes on Yu Xie.


    Long ago, Peruere had come to see herself as a cold-blooded person. It was because of this coldness that she could see through Crucabena''s schemes, and it was also why she chose not to expose everything.


    She understood that in the end, only one child would remain in Hearth Manor, and she was quite certain that child would be her.


    But now, things seemed a bit different.


    And it wasn''t just that.


    There was also Clervie.


    Clervie always smiled at her, shared delicious cakes with her, and talked about the tiniest daily happenings.


    Gradually, Peruere found herself getting used to it.


    She had grown accustomed to the days spent with Clervie, to having someone around who called her "Peipei."


    Peruere also knew that Clervie was not like others, completely lost in a beautiful dream.


    In the silence between them, Clervie, sandwiched between the two, felt she should liven up the atmosphere.


    Clearing her throat, she smiled and said, "


    "You''re all amazing, so don''t worry about things like that. We''re family, right? By the way, do you want some cake?"


    That afternoon, Clervie confidently led Yu Xie and Peruere to the kitchen to make a cake.


    With cream smeared on her nose, Clervie didn''t mind at all. Her eyes were focused as she worked on the cake, as if nothing in the world could distract her.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Outside, the sounds of children playing echoed, mingling with the fading sunlight.


    By dusk, Clervie''s cake was finally done. Although it didn''t taste very good and ended up slightly burnt, in the park bathed in the sunset, Clervie sat under a tree with Peruere and Yu Xie, happily enjoying the cake she had made.


    "Yu Xie, why did you join Hearth Manor?" Peruere suddenly asked.


    The question caught Yu Xie off guard, and he hesitated for a moment.


    "For a bit of personal gain."


    That was true. He had initially come here for selfish reasons, but now those reasons had been satisfied¡ªhe had met Peruere and Clervie.


    As he began this new life, he still hadn''t fully figured out what he wanted to do, but he knew he didn''t want to witness any more tragedies.


    Clervie''s life should be more brilliant; she deserved to explore the world outside.


    Peruere could reach the position of an harbinger without resorting to such means.


    "Even though I don''t know what your personal gain is, it''s not worth risking your entire future for it," Peruere said.


    "Life is short; if you want to do something, go for it. If you don''t, you might regret it later," Yu Xie replied.


    At the same time, a piece of information flashed in his mind.


    [Remaining lifespan: 10 years and 364 days]


    This information was not new; the system had explained it when this life began.


    Yu Xie didn''t know how many times he had lived through the flow of time, but this lifetime seemed a bit short.


    He would die at seventeen.


    "What a strange person," Peruere remarked succinctly.


    In fact, Peruere felt a strange connection to Yu Xie. After their sparring session earlier, that feeling grew even stronger.


    She sensed that she and Yu Xie seemed to be of the same kind.


    "Um¡­ was the cake I made okay?" Kurevi asked awkwardly, caught between them.


    ...


    Another day passed.


    It wasn''t free activity time, but Yu Xie found himself alone in the park.


    To his surprise, Peruere was there too.


    It was still under that same tree, the scene just like their first meeting.


    Peruere was crouching down, staring at something on the ground, saying nothing.


    Yu Xie walked over without thinking much.


    Peruere''s gaze was fixed on a small mound of dirt, with a tiny cross stuck in it¡ªthat was "Bambi''s" grave.


    "Did Bambi die?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Yeah," Peruere replied without looking back, "just half an hour ago."


    Yu Xie initially wanted to comfort her, but from the look in Peruere''s eyes, she seemed not to need any consolation.


    Although she was still just a child, there seemed to be a lot hidden in those eyes.


    "Why did you keep a spider?" After a moment of thought, Yu Xie asked.


    "Spiders aren''t like cats or dogs; they can''t be tamed, and they don''t ask anything of their owners. I think that kind of relationship suits me," Peruere said softly.


    "Is that so?" Yu Xie nodded thoughtfully.


    "''Mother'' seems to be telling a story to everyone. Aren''t you going to listen?" Peruere''s gaze remained fixed on Bambi''s grave, not moving away.


    "I just don''t want to go. What about you? Why aren''t you going?"


    "I''m holding a funeral for Bambi, and besides, I''ve already heard the story ''Mother'' is telling today."


    Yu Xie fell silent for a moment.


    The stories that Crucabena told the children were often about the children themselves.


    "You are children born from loneliness. The Hearth Manor will ensure you grow strong. Your goal is to learn, compete, and defeat all your siblings to become the ''King'' here."


    The children''s worldviews were still undeveloped, making it easy for them to get lost in the beautiful dreams woven by Crucabena, and some even strived to become the "King."


    At that moment, Yu Xie noticed someone in the hallway leading a few children toward the front door.


    The expressions on those children''s faces were filled with regret, their eyes very uneasy.


    "What''s happening to them¡­" Yu Xie began.


    "Those are the ones who made mistakes," Peruere said. "According to the rules of the Hearth Manor, those who made mistakes will be sent away, to leave this place and atone elsewhere."


    "Can they come back?"


    "So far, no one has ever returned."


    Yu Xie remained silent; he knew in his heart that those children would not come back.


    What awaited those children was a cruel fate.

 Chapter 21: Beyond the Aurora

    In the silence, Yu Xie and Peruere heard the sound of light footsteps, and both looked over at the same time.


    Clervie was holding a cake, a bit of cream on the corner of her mouth. When she saw Yu Xie and Peruere looking at her, she hurriedly swallowed the cake in her mouth.


    "I brought a cake. Do you want some?"


    "...Okay," Peruere replied.


    Instead of eating the cake herself, Peruere placed it carefully on a leaf and set it in front of Bambi''s grave.


    "You know, spiders don''t eat cake, right?" Peruere said after finishing her task.


    "Ah... I-I know!" Clervie replied, seeming a bit embarrassed and flustered as she smiled awkwardly.


    Watching the two of them, Yu Xie remained silent.


    In an environment like the Hearth Manor, it was rare for these two to become heartfelt friends.


    A gentle breeze brushed by, and it seemed as if a light yet sorrowful melody echoed in the air, telling tales of fate and endings.


    ...


    It was night again.


    Clervie slowly walked down the hallway, her adorable face showing signs of tension and worry, but her eyes seemed to convey a certain determination.


    Finally, she arrived in front of Crucabena''s office door.


    After hesitating for a moment, she extended her small hand and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," came Crucabena''s flat voice from inside.


    Clervie took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and walked in.


    "Mother."


    "Clervie, what''s wrong? Do you need something?" Crucabena asked, putting down the documents in her hands and looking up at Clervie.


    Her eyes showed no excess emotion, despite the fact that she and Clervie were mother and daughter.


    For Crucabena, familial ties were not important.


    She had brought Clervie to the Hearth Manor merely to demonstrate her sense of "fairness."


    "Mother, um, I..." Clervie stammered. Although she had made up her mind earlier, she still felt a bit scared in this moment.


    "How have I taught you? If you have something to say, just say it directly, don''t beat around the bush," Crucabena said with a smile.


    "..." Clervie fell silent for a moment, then took a deep breath. "Mother, another family member was sent away today, right?"


    At these words, Crucabena''s expression changed slightly. She picked up the documents on the desk again, her gaze shifting away from Clervie.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Yes, those children made mistakes. I sent them away to help them atone for their sins. You should understand my good intentions."


    "But... but..." Clervie hesitated.


    "But what?" Crucabena''s tone was calm.


    "But the family members who were sent away before never came back!" Clervie gathered her courage. "Mother, can you tell me how they atone? What kind of atonement takes this long?"


    "You shouldn''t concern yourself with things that don''t involve you. Have you forgotten the rules of the Hearth Manor?" Crucabena''s tone suddenly changed, becoming stern and laced with reprimand.


    "I... I haven''t forgotten, but..."


    Crucabena fell silent, simply staring at Clervie, her gaze as cold as iron¡ªnothing like the look a mother would give her own daughter.


    Clervie was stunned. Crucabena''s eyes made it very clear: don''t ask what you shouldn''t, don''t say what you shouldn''t.


    But Clervie spoke anyway.


    "Mother, those family members can''t come back, can they? They were eliminated, and the cost of being eliminated..."


    Clervie herself didn''t know where her courage came from, but she said it out loud.


    The moment she spoke, she felt a wave of fear, but she had no regrets.


    Upon hearing her words, Crucabena stood up from her chair, walked around the desk, and approached Clervie.


    She looked into Clervie''s eyes, those eyes similar to hers, trembling uncontrollably, filled with fear.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, with a loud slap, her palm struck Clervie''s face.


    The force of the slap made it hard for Clervie to stay upright. As she was about to fall, she instinctively reached out with her elbow for support, accidentally scraping it and causing blood to flow.


    Crucabena coldly watched as Clervie collapsed to the ground, showing not an ounce of concern.


    "Someone, Clervie has fallen. Take her to get treated."


    ...


    Late at night.


    There were no figures in the hallway; everyone had already gone to sleep, and the entire Hearth Manor was shrouded in silence.


    By the open window, the bright moonlight fell like snow. Yu Xie, Peruere, and Clervie sat together on the windowsill, gazing at the full moon in the sky.


    "Do mothers and daughters argue, too?" Peruere said softly, already aware of Clervie''s visit to Crucabena.


    It wasn''t hard to guess that the bandage on Clervie''s face and the wrap on her elbow were the results of a "fight" between mother and daughter.


    Clervie did not respond to Peruere''s question; she simply gazed at the bright night sky.


    The night sky was beautiful, with the Milky Way stretching across it, dazzling and bright, while countless stars twinkled like lights from beyond the world.


    "I heard that on the longest winter nights, colorful auroras hang in the sky... When we grow up, let''s go see them together."


    The night breeze stirred Clervie''s hair, causing it to dance in the wind.


    Moonlight illuminated her face, highlighting her smile. In her eyes, there was no trace of sadness, only a yearning for this world and the future.


    "Besides the aurora, is there anything else you want to see, Clervie?" Yu Xie asked slowly.


    "I...," Clervie hesitated for a moment, "I want to see the snowy mountains of Mondstadt, the fields of Liyue, the islands of Inazuma, and the forests and deserts of Sumeru. In short..."


    "Before we go see them, how about I tell you about them first?" Yu Xie said.


    "Have you been to all of them?" Clervie looked at Yu Xie, her eyes filled with a hint of admiration.


    "No, I''ve read about them in books," Yu Xie smiled.


    Then, Yu Xie slowly began to describe the Teyvat from his memories.


    On the snowy mountains of Mondstadt, there is a Frostbite Nail. Legend has it that before the Frostbite Nail appeared, the snowy mountains were not mountains at all but a vibrant and lively place.


    Liyue is vast and rich, with a profound cultural heritage; "Mora" also originated from Liyue.


    When the cherry blossoms bloom on the Sacred Sakura tree in Inazuma, the entire Narukami Island seems to carry a faint scent of cherry blossoms.


    In the forests of Sumeru, there lives a cute creature that is said to be visible only to innocent children.


    Clervie listened quietly to everything Yu Xie was saying, paying close attention, her eyes filled with longing as if she had completely forgotten the sad events that had happened earlier.


    Peruere also remained silent, glancing between Yu Xie and Clervie.


    For some reason, she felt a strange sensation in her heart.


    It was as if years of accumulated cold were meeting a blazing source of warmth.


    Once again, she felt that Yu Xie was a strange person.


    He wasn''t foolish; he must have realized that this so-called home wasn''t a good place. Yet he was still willing to take the risk of violating the "taboos of home" to say these things to Clervie.


    Initially, he said he joined the Hearth Manor out of a little selfish desire. What exactly was that selfish desire?

 Chapter 22: Phase Three of the Experimental Plan

    In the late hours of the night, Yu Xie returned to the dormitory, and Peruere and Clervie had naturally already gone back.


    Sitting on the bed, Yu Xie was deep in thought.


    Crucabena was playing a game of chess, and the Hearth Manor was her chessboard, with her believing that all the pieces were under her control.


    In Yu Xie''s view, the method to break this game was actually quite simple, but now was not the right time.


    For now, he was still just a child; he needed time.


    Although the time in this life was limited, lasting only eleven short years, it was still enough.


    ¡­


    Two years later.


    "I heard that ''Mother'' has a distinguished guest today?"


    "That''s right. At this moment, that guest is in ''Mother''s'' office. It seems ''Mother'' has dismissed everyone, and only the two of them are having a discussion."


    "What kind of guest requires ''Mother'' to send away her attendants?"


    "Let''s not speculate about these things."


    In the courtyard of the Hearth Manor, some children were discussing the events of the day.


    Yu Xie leaned against a pillar by the hallway, quietly listening to the others'' conversations without speaking.


    Two years had passed since he entered the Hearth Manor, and during this time, Yu Xie''s reputation had gradually grown.


    Many boys regarded Yu Xie as the "light of boys."


    After all, before Yu Xie arrived, Peruere had outperformed all the boys in various training sessions.


    What puzzled everyone was that, despite appearing to be rivals, Yu Xie and Peruere seemed to have an unusually good relationship.


    As time slowly passed, afternoon arrived.


    The children in the courtyard had all dispersed, leaving only Yu Xie still leaning against the pillar, as if waiting for someone.


    It was unclear how long he had been waiting when he saw a man in a black cloak walking from a distance. Judging by his direction, he seemed to be leaving the Hearth Manor.


    From a distance, Yu Xie caught a glimpse of the man''s profile.


    He wore a mask resembling an eagle''s beak.


    Seeing this, Yu Xie finally decided to leave.


    In the park, Peruere stood under a corner apple tree, holding a few plump apples, while Clervie was up in the tree, stretching to reach the fruit hanging at the top.


    When Peruere saw Yu Xie arrive, she didn''t show much expression.


    Meanwhile, Clervie on the tree smiled, but lost her balance and almost fell. She quickly grabbed the trunk, looked at Yu Xie and Peruere, and awkwardly scratched her head.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Yu Xie approached the tree, looked around to make sure there was no one else nearby, and then spoke slowly:


    "The distinguished guest who came today is another harbinger¡ª''the Doctor.''"


    This remark left Peruere and Clervie in a brief silence.


    Clervie carefully climbed down from the tree.


    "...I''ve heard that ''the Doctor'' is involved in some secret research."


    In the Hearth Manor, information was strictly controlled, and it wasn''t easy to hear rumors about other harbinger. But perhaps because Clervie was Crucabena''s biological daughter, she had more opportunities to hear such news.


    So she could also sense that the beautiful dreams Crucabena wove for the children would not come true.


    "Mother''s cooperation with ''the Doctor'' might not be a good thing..." Clervie continued softly.


    At that moment, a figure approached from a distance¡ªit was a masked fatui soldier.


    "Yu Xie, Peruere, Clervie, Lord ''Knave'' has summoned you to her office."


    ¡­


    In the office, Crucabena sat behind her desk, her expression calm as if she were deep in thought.


    Knock, knock, knock. Someone was knocking on the door.


    "Lord ''Knave'', the guests have arrived."


    "Come in."


    The door swung open, and Yu Xie, Peruere, and Clervie walked in together.


    Crucabena immediately reflected a warm smile. As the three approached her, she spoke:


    "Yu Xie, Peruere, Clervie, you are all children that make me proud."


    "Did Mother call us here to assign us something to do?" Clervie asked.


    "Ah, Clervie understands me well," Crucabena replied with a smile. "Yu Xie has been in the Hearth Manor for two years now, and Peruere and Clervie have been here even longer. I trust you, do you trust me?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Yu Xie responded.


    "I have something I''d like you to help me with," Crucabena said. "This afternoon, I need you to go to a place and retrieve a document for me."


    "Where do we need to go?" Clervie asked.


    "To Fontaine, to the home of a merchant who collaborates with the Hearth Manor."


    "So, that means we can go outside?"


    "That''s right." Crucabena smiled gently at Clervie. "Go ahead, and return with the document before sunset."


    ¡­


    It was spring, and the gentle sunlight bathed the bustling streets of Fontaine.


    Clervie walked ahead of Yu Xie and Peruere, dazzled by the array of goods lining the street.


    Opportunities like this to go out were rare, and each time she could come out, Clervie wore a joyful expression on her face.


    She had always yearned for freedom and the outside world.


    "Even though it''s just one afternoon, I''m really happy," Clervie said, stopping to wait for Yu Xie and Peruere. "Peipei, is there anything you want to buy? How about you, Yu Xie?"


    "I don''t want anything," Peruere shook her head.


    "Me neither," Yu Xie replied.


    "Oh, I see..." Clervie thought for a moment. "Then I''ll buy two for you both."


    With that, she dashed over to a stall, quickly selected a few items, and bought three hairpins.


    "Here, these are for you!"


    They were beautiful hairpins adorned with intricate and lovely patterns, likely handmade.


    Yu Xie and Peruere took the hairpins in their hands.


    It was at this moment that Clervie realized something felt off.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I forgot¡ªYu Xie, you can''t use hairpins!"


    "It''s okay. Since you gave them to me, I''ll make sure to keep them safe," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "I''ll take good care of mine too," Peruere added as she put away the hairpin.


    "Yes!" Clervie''s embarrassment faded away as she nodded happily.


    Time passed quickly, and as the golden rays of sunset fell, Clervie realized it was time to head back.


    The three of them had retrieved the document and were walking on the way back to the Hearth Manor.


    Clervie held the document in her hands.


    At that moment, a seemingly anxious man suddenly ran up from ahead.


    Perhaps he was careless, as he bumped into Clervie.


    It was just a slight collision, and Clervie was fine, but the document bag she was holding fell to the ground, the opening flapping open, and some of the documents spilled out.


    The man who bumped into Clervie quickly stopped, looking apologetic.


    "Are you okay, kid? I''m really sorry! I was in a hurry and accidentally bumped into you. Let me help you pick up your things!"


    At that moment, Yu Xie caught a glimpse of some content on the document and stopped the man.


    "It''s okay, sir. Since you have something urgent, you can go ahead. You didn''t do it on purpose, and my friend is fine."


    "Well... then I''ll be on my way. I''m really sorry, kid," the man replied.


    "It''s alright, sir." Clervie smiled at him.


    The man turned and hurried away.


    The three of them then looked down at the document lying on the ground.


    On the paper that had slipped out of the bag, the title was clearly visible: Experiment Plan Phase Three: Human Brain Duplication Research.

 Chapter 23: Testing the Waters

    In the executive officer''s office,


    Crucabena held a cup of tea, the fragrant aroma gradually wafting through the air.


    She took a gentle sip, a smile gracing her lips.


    A soldier standing beside Crucabena looked somewhat worried.


    "Lady ''Knave,'' if I may speak candidly, that document should be very important. Sending the three children to retrieve it¡ªwhat if something goes wrong¡­"


    "It''s fine. They are capable of handling it," Crucabena said with a smile. "If I can''t trust my own children, then what right do I have to be a mother?"


    "You''re right, Lady ''Knave!''" the soldier quickly added.


    "By the way, who brought this tea? It''s quite nice."


    "It was sent by a merchant¡ªtea from Liyue."


    "Liyue... that''s the hometown of that boy, Yu Xie," Crucabena said, gazing out the window, her expression revealing an inscrutable emotion.


    .....


    Clervie was momentarily stunned.


    The words on the document that had fallen to the ground were like bloodstains on a green field¡ªextremely jarring.


    Yu Xie quickly picked up the document and held it in his hands.


    He glanced around and said to Clervie and Peruere, "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    The three of them made their way to a small alley by the street.


    Outside was the bustling thoroughfare, filled with people coming and going, while the atmosphere in the alley was somewhat tense.


    "This document..." Clervie wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "We have two choices in front of us. One, we act like nothing happened just now; two, we open it up and take a good look, then pretend nothing happened," Yu Xie said, shaking the document in his hand.


    Clervie and Peruere didn''t respond immediately.


    But in their hearts, both already had a choice; Yu Xie could see it in their eyes.


    Without saying anything further, Yu Xie opened the document bag and took out the file.


    "Experiment Plan Phase Three¡ªHuman Brain Duplication Research. The human brain is the most complex part of the body, and if successful, it will change society..."


    The document listed numerous repugnant and insane experiments conducted to achieve "human brain duplication," along with the many benefits that could be gained once the research was complete.


    From the words on the page, Yu Xie could sense the madness of the experiment''s leader and their hypocritical facade.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    To the experiment''s leader, people were no longer human but mere test subjects that could be discarded at any moment.


    At the end of the document, there was a personal note:


    "The last batch of test subjects has been completely used up, and the experiments have yet to yield decisive progress. However, I assure you, the experiments are proceeding methodically, and soon you will see interim results. The test subjects you sent this time will fulfill their intended roles. For our cause, let''s strive together."


    Clervie fell completely silent upon seeing this.


    "Are you okay, Clervie?" Yu Xie asked with concern.


    "...I''m fine," Clervie replied softly.


    "It seems this research is being conducted in collaboration between ''the Knave'' and ''the Doctor,''" Yu Xie said as he put the document back into the folder.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the test subjects mentioned here are likely those among us who were eliminated or made mistakes," Peruere said. "So, none of those who went to atone have come back."


    "I...we..." Clervie''s lips trembled.


    In truth, Clervie had long sensed that her mother''s insistence on the children learning, competing, and ultimately selecting the strongest "king" was nothing but a fairy tale-like lie.


    To put it bluntly, this was a slaughter.


    The children would turn on their friends, killing those they had spent every day with, leaving only one to ascend to the so-called "throne."


    Under the rules set by their mother, no one in the Hearth Manor could escape.


    But Clervie never expected that those children who had not yet lost their lives in the slaughter, the ones who were eliminated, were actually being sent off to serve as subjects for human experimentation...


    Clervie felt torn, her thoughts tangled like a chaotic mess of strings, twisted and knotted.


    "This might be a trap set for us by the ''Knave,''" Yuxie said. "If I were her, I wouldn''t let the three of us retrieve such an important document, unless..."


    "You mean, this is something Mother intentionally let us see?" Clervie''s eyes reflected her worry.


    "That''s possible; she might be testing us," Yuxie said. "Testing how we would react after seeing this."


    "Testing..." Clervie repeated the word softly, a veil of mist clouding her eyes.


    "Clervie..." Yuxie couldn''t help but feel worried; after all, Crucabena was Clervie''s biological mother, and the bond of family ultimately existed for her.


    For anyone, severing the ties of kinship is not an easy thing to do.


    "Don''t worry about me; I''m fine," Clervie said with a smile, although it was tinged with bitterness.


    "Are you afraid?" Peruere suddenly asked Clervie.


    Clervie paused for a moment, then smiled again, but this smile was different¡ªthere was no bitterness in it.


    "As long as I''m with you guys, I''m not afraid of anything."


    What could be more powerful than such trust?


    "Let''s head back first; we''ll talk about the rest later," Yuxie said with a smile. "It''ll be fine; everything will get better."


    "Everything will get better" was a promise for Yuxie, not just a comforting phrase.


    In this brief life of his, he had to do something.


    After all, he could be reborn; there would be another life.


    But Clervie and Peruere were different.


    "Wait, I have a suggestion," Peruere said, looking at Clervie with a serious expression. "Clervie, if you want to change the fate of the Hearth Manor, the solution is actually quite simple."


    Clervie''s gaze met Peruere''s, and she seemed to guess what Peruere was about to say next, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "Assassinate the ''Knave.'' As long as the ''Knave'' is gone, the Hearth Manor will be free," Peruere added slowly.


    "...I¡ªour strength isn''t enough," Clervie stammered. "All our combat skills were taught by Mother. She knows us too well. If we try this... it could very well be like hitting a stone with an egg, at least for now..."


    Peruere fell silent.


    Although Clervie might still be unable to break free from the bonds of family, Peruere understood that Clervie had a point.


    "Let''s head back for now; we can talk about this later," Yuxie said.


    As dusk settled, they returned to the Hearth Manor, and the document was handed over to Crucabena.


    After dinner, Clervie went alone to the pond in the park, gazing at her reflection in the water.


    She didn''t know what she was really thinking; her thoughts felt chaotic, as if something was blocking her heart.


    She felt that she didn''t really understand herself anymore.


    Would there truly be freedom in her life?


    Could she really still see the outside world?

 Chapter 24: Stalemate

    In the stillness of the night,


    Yuxie lay on his bed in the dormitory, staring blankly at the ceiling, deep in thought about many things.


    Two years had passed, but he still wasn''t close to achieving his true purpose for coming to the Hearth Manor.


    Becoming the fourth seat of the Fatui executives wouldn''t be so easy.


    "Knock, knock, knock." At that moment, someone tapped on the window.


    Yuxie wasn''t surprised. He got up from the bed, walked to the window, and opened it.


    As the night breeze flowed in, silvery hair danced in the moonlight, revealing the girl''s charming face.


    Peruere climbed in through the window.


    "What''s up?" Yuxie asked calmly.


    "I have something to tell you." Peruere walked to the desk and sat in the only chair, as if she had returned to her own room.


    This wasn''t the first time she had come to Yuxie''s room. There were some things she didn''t want to worry Clervie about, so she would visit Yuxie for a talk on quiet, late nights.


    "You want to talk about what happened today," Yuxie said.


    "Yes." Peruere paused for a moment. "We both understand what the ''Knave'' wants. I originally didn''t plan to resist because I was confident I could survive this battle. But now¡­"


    "Are you suggesting that I might defeat you?"


    "That''s not important. What matters is Clervie; I don''t want to see her eliminated. So¡­ what do you plan to do next?"


    Yuxie fell silent for a moment, glancing at the moonlight outside.


    "If the current ''Knave'' steps down, who do you think will be the next ''Knave''?"


    "I don''t know. That''s something the Cryo Archon needs to consider. So, do you agree with my ''assassination'' plan today?"


    "I agree, but not now." Yuxie took a deep breath. "And if someone must succeed the ''Knave'', I hope it''s you."


    "I become the next ''Knave''?" Peruere looked into Yuxie''s eyes.


    Yuxie nodded.


    Peruere fell silent for a moment, gazing into Yuxie''s eyes as if trying to read something deeper within them.


    But she didn''t uncover anything.


    Even though Yuxie''s eyes seemed to hold nothing, Peruere felt that there was still some secret about him.


    Everyone has secrets.


    To Peruere, such secrets didn''t create a rift; rather, over the past two years, Yuxie''s actions had only strengthened her trust in him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have come to find him in the middle of the night.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "How is your ''curse'' coming along?" Yuxie suddenly changed the topic.


    Peruere raised her hands.


    Two years ago, the curse was only present at her fingertips, but now it had begun to spread to her palms.


    "This ''curse'' is also a form of power. The ''Knave'' is very aware of this; she knows us too well. To be honest, I don''t know how to defeat her," Peruere said, looking at her hands.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be okay," Yuxie repeated his reassuring words.


    "You''re really optimistic," Peruere said after a moment of silence. "Imagine the worst outcome: if we can''t change anything and the fighting goes on until the end, I hope¡­ that Clervie can survive."


    "And what about you?"


    "I''m different from Clervie. She yearns for freedom; she should go see the outside world. That''s her dream."


    "Don''t you want to see the outside world?"


    "I don''t have that many things I want to do." With that, Peruere took out the hairpin Clervie had given her earlier. "I''m just happy to have met Clervie."


    "Why don''t you try wearing the hairpin?" Yuxie suggested, looking at Peruere without continuing the previous topic.


    Peruere paused for a moment.


    "Okay."


    She took the hairpin and tried to place it on her forehead.


    But perhaps because she had never used a hairpin before and there was no mirror to adjust it, her movements were a bit clumsy, and she struggled to get it right.


    "I''ll help you." Yuxie didn''t think much of it as he took the hairpin from Peruere''s hand and gently helped her put it on.


    They were very close, close enough that Peruere could feel Yuxie''s warm breath.


    "That''s too close."


    "Ah, sorry." Yuxie finished helping Peruere with the hairpin and quickly stepped back a little.


    Peruere turned her head to the other side and said softly, "It''s okay."


    This was the first time Yuxie saw Peruere show such an expression, and looking at her like this made him even more determined about something.


    "Clervie has to survive, and so do you. So you should let go of the thoughts you''ve been hiding in your heart; otherwise, Clervie will be sad, and she might not talk to you anymore."


    "...I understand." Peruere fell into silence for a long time. She knew that Yuxie could see her desire to let Clervie take the position of ''king,'' but she hadn''t expected him to say something like that.


    "Trust me, everything will be okay."


    ¡­


    The next day.


    On the training ground, Clervie stood face to face with another blonde girl, both of them holding weapons.


    The blonde girl''s name was Iyeita.


    Unlike the wooden daggers used in Yuxie and Peruere''s earlier match, this time Clervie and Iyeita wielded sharpened short swords.


    Yuxie, Peruere, and all the other children watched the match from the sidelines, while Crucabena sat on the other side.


    "Begin," Crucabena commanded.


    Clervie and Iyeita rushed forward simultaneously; despite being children, their speed was impressive, and the short swords in their hands glinted with a blinding light.


    Accompanied by the sharp sounds of metal clashing, their figures collided back and forth.


    The children at the House of the Hearth all trained in the same swordsmanship, learning similar techniques. In a contest, it came down to who was more skilled and who had more talent.


    Yet, differences between individuals always existed.


    Today, however, Clervie and the girl named Iyeita had exchanged many moves without showing any significant disparity.


    Time flowed slowly as the sounds of clashing blades continued.


    Clervie and Iyeita stared at each other, not daring to let their guard down as they closely observed each other''s movements, but their breaths were already ragged.


    Both were reaching their physical limits.


    But as long as Crucabena hadn''t called for a stop, they had to keep going.


    They worked to steady their breathing, preparing to engage once more.


    Crucabena watched everything unfold.


    Finally, she called out:


    "Stop! That''s enough for today."


    After Crucabena finished speaking, she didn''t linger and walked out of the training ground.


    As soon as Crucabena left, a barely noticeable smile appeared on Clervie''s lips, and her eyes seemed to relax.


    Exhausted, she felt unsteady on her feet and started to fall back.


    But instead of hitting the cold ground as she expected, someone caught her.


    What came into view was Peruere''s face.


    "Peipei¡­"


    "Just take a moment to rest," Yu Xie''s voice also reached her ears.


    Clervie closed her eyes in peace.


    The result of the match was a draw, as agreed upon by Clervie and Iyeita.


    If losing meant elimination, then a draw could prevent anyone from being eliminated, right?


    This was a small trick Clervie had found.


    She knew it wouldn''t solve the fundamental problem, but for now, it was all she could do.

 Chapter 25: One Hundred Days

    At dusk.


    After dinner, Yu Xie and Peruere stood by the window in the corridor, silently watching everything outside.


    They had just learned that Clervie had been called to the office by Crucabena.


    It seemed that Crucabena had deliberately avoided Yu Xie and Peruere, summoning Clervie when she was alone.


    This was not good news.


    "We''re a bit late; there''s no way to stop it now," Peruere said.


    "I will remember this," Yu Xie replied. "I''m someone who holds grudges."


    Time passed slowly, and the sky darkened completely. Light footsteps echoed from the end of the corridor.


    Clervie approached slowly, injuries visible on her body.


    Seeing Yu Xie and Peruere in the corridor, she looked a bit lost.


    She paused for a moment, forcing a smile onto her face before stepping forward again.


    "Yu Xie, Peruere, why haven''t you gone to rest yet?"


    "We''re waiting for you," Yu Xie said.


    "Waiting for me? Why?" Clervie gave a bitter smile.


    Yu Xie didn''t say more; instead, he took out a bottle of medicine.


    By the time he finished treating Clervie''s wounds, it was nearly midnight. The atmosphere was quiet, with only the faint sound of the wind.


    "My mother said that what I did is a challenge to the rules she set, a challenge to the Hearth Manor," Clervie said, sitting on the window ledge and gazing at the night outside. "Today''s punishment is a warning to me; if there''s a next time, she won''t hold back. Yu Xie, Peruere, can we really still see the outside world?"


    Clervie''s eyes dimmed, as if the fire in her heart was gradually extinguishing.


    "You will see it, I promise," Yu Xie said, pulling out a book. "Clervie, take a look at this."


    "What is it?" Clervie leaned in to see.


    "The Teyvat Travel Guide," by Alice.


    This author was a legendary figure with many titles, including but not limited to "Adventurer of All Worlds," "Elder of the Witch''s Association," and "Guardian of Old Mondstadt."


    "This, this is..." Clervie recognized the cover and instinctively glanced around to see if anyone else was nearby.


    This book was a bestseller throughout Teyvat, but it was strictly forbidden to read or keep it in the Hearth Manor.


    "You''ve always wanted to see this book, right? I thought of a way to get it," Yu Xie said with a smile as he handed the book to Clervie.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Holding the book in her hands and feeling its tangible weight, Clervie''s emotions became complicated.


    She had asked herself many times if there was really a chance to change her fate. Would she truly be able to see the outside world?


    Everything recorded in the book might ultimately just be a beautiful fairy tale for her¡ªsomething desirable yet out of reach.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Xie noticed Clervie''s hesitation. "Don''t you want to look at this book?"


    "No, it''s not that," Clervie replied. "It''s just that I..."


    "Don''t doubt yourself, Clervie. You will definitely be able to see that wonderful world outside," Yu Xie said. "Sorry we came late today. We promise that whatever happens in the future, we''ll be there for you."


    Clervie was taken aback, feeling a sudden sting at the tip of her nose. Tears seemed to be welling up in her eyes, but she held them back.


    "Clervie, what Yu Xie just said is also what I want to say," Peruere said, looking into Clervie''s eyes.


    "Yes! Yu Xie, Peipei, thank you both!" Clervie nodded with conviction and opened the "Teyvat Travel Guide."


    The world outside unfolded like a series of paintings before her, and a smile blossomed back onto Clervie''s face, her eyes shining with renewed light.


    "Look! This is Dragonspine! It''s so high..."


    "And this is the Sacred Sakura in Inazuma... What a huge tree! It kind of looks like a fox!"


    As Clervie gazed at the content in the book, she couldn''t help but share her thoughts with Yu Xie and Peruere.


    Yu Xie and Peruere sat beside Clervie, acting as attentive listeners.


    ....


    More than eight years later.


    Eight years¡ªneither a long time nor a short time.


    Crucabena''s rules remained the ironclad law of the Hearth Manor during these eight years.


    Now sixteen, Yu Xie sat beneath the tree where he first met Peruere, eyes closed.


    Information floated in his mind.


    Name: Yu Xie


    Age: 16 years


    Remaining Lifespan: 100 days


    Skills: Mastery of Martial Arts (Epic), Mastery of Swords and Daggers (Epic), Pure Soul of the Blessed Land (Epic)


    Like equipment in typical games, skills are ranked from low to high, divided into six tiers: "Common, Elite, Rare, Epic, Legendary, Mythical."


    Skills at the legendary level can match those of typical archons, and if one reaches the mythical level, they can easily surpass most archons.


    Over the past decade, under Yu Xie''s rigorous training, his skills have all reached the epic level. While he might struggle against an archon, he knows very well that his opponents are not archons.


    "What are you doing?" A sweet voice rang out.


    Yu Xie exited the system and opened his eyes.


    Standing in front of him was a tall girl with silver hair interspersed with strands of black.


    Over the past decade, she had grown from a little girl into a striking young woman, exuding both beauty and confidence.


    However, her curse had spread from her hands to her arms.


    "I''m just daydreaming," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "You''re sitting on Bambi''s grave," Peruere said as she sat down beside him.


    "Really?" Yu Xie exclaimed, shifting his position slightly.


    "Just kidding," Peruere replied with a smirk.


    "So you can joke too..." Yu Xie sighed in relief, turning to look at her. "How''s your curse? Is it still manageable?"


    "It''s fine," Peruere said, raising a hand to inspect it. "When it flares up, I can feel flames coursing through my veins, but when it''s calm, I''m just like anyone else."


    "Have you thought about trying to lift the curse? There might be a way."


    "I thought about it a long time ago, but it''s unnecessary now. This curse still has its uses for me."


    "Alright," Yu Xie nodded, guessing what Peruere meant by "uses."


    He wanted to say, "I''ll help you with whatever you want to do," but ultimately held his tongue.


    "By the way, about the Vision..." Peruere continued.


    Recently, a fire element Vision had quietly appeared at Peruere''s waist.


    At this moment, she was indeed carrying the Vision, but not in such a conspicuous place as her waist.


    "How to use the Vision, you''ll have to figure it out yourself. I don''t have any relevant experience to share," Yu Xie shrugged.


    "I just wanted to ask if those who receive a Vision are all recognized by the gods?"


    "It seems that way," Yu Xie replied. "When a person''s desire is strong enough, the gods will take notice, and the Vision will manifest."


    "The gods can''t possibly manage all the wishes of the world," Peruere said softly.


    "You have a point," Yu Xie said, pursing his lips. "By the way, where''s Clervie?"


    "She should be at the training ground."

 Chapter 26: The Intruder

    Indoor training ground.


    The girl with pink hair held a longsword in her hand, practicing her swordsmanship with meticulous precision. Despite the beads of sweat already forming on her face and her breath becoming slightly ragged, she did not stop.


    It was getting late; dinner time had long passed, and the entire training ground was empty except for the girl.


    Ten years had passed, and like Peruere, Clervie had also blossomed into a graceful young woman.


    At that moment, Yu Xie and Peruere walked into the training ground, but they didn''t call out to Clervie.


    Clervie''s attention was focused on her training, and she didn''t notice the two of them.


    Seeing Clervie like this, Peruere slowly spoke up:


    "She''s been like this for several days now, training late into the night and cutting back on her sleep. If this continues, her body might not be able to handle it. Can''t you talk to her?"


    "Will my advice be useful?" Yu Xie replied, a bit helplessly. "You know how stubborn she is, and¡­ why don''t you say something?"


    "Your words would be more effective."


    "Hmm?"


    Peruere turned to look at Yu Xie, her gaze seemingly carrying some unspoken meaning, but she said nothing.


    Yu Xie decided not to pursue that topic any further. Instead, he took a moment to gather his thoughts and called out to Clervie:


    "Clervie, why don''t you take a break?"


    Clervie stopped her movements on the training ground and turned to look, her face filled with joy.


    Soon after, the three of them sat on a bench at the edge of the training ground.


    Yu Xie and Peruere sat on either side, while Clervie sat in the middle.


    After all these years, this had become their customary way of sitting together.


    "Clervie, training is important, but you also need to pay attention to your health," Yu Xie said. "You can''t disregard everything."


    "I''m fine," Clervie replied with a smile. "I can handle it."


    "It''s not just about handling it. If you keep this up for a long time, your body won''t be able to take it, and you might even stop developing properly."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Clervie seemed a bit anxious.


    She then glanced down at her chest and stole a look at Peruere''s chest, falling silent.


    "So it''s important to manage your time wisely," Yu Xie noted, seeing what Clervie was thinking. A slight smile tugged at the corners of his mouth; it seemed Clervie was quite concerned about this.


    "But¡­" Clervie''s expression shifted to one of worry, the light in her eyes dimming slightly. "I''m afraid there won''t be enough time. If I don''t hurry to hone my skills, I worry I won''t be strong enough to face my mother¡­"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Her words trailed off abruptly.


    "Don''t worry, you have me and Peipei here," Yu Xie said with a calm smile, his gaze reassuring. "You must be hungry; let''s eat first."


    He then reached out his hand, and a golden light flickered in his palm. When the light dissipated, three bento boxes appeared in his hands.


    "I guessed you hadn''t eaten yet."


    "This is¡­ made by you, Yu Xie?" Clervie''s earlier dimness was completely dispelled by the sight of the bento boxes.


    "Yeah," Yu Xie nodded.


    "I haven''t tasted your cooking in a long time!" Clervie happily picked up a bento and handed one to Peruere. "Here you go, Peipei."


    The sky had darkened, and the lights in the indoor training ground were on. The three of them sat on the bench at the edge of the field, sharing their bento boxes just like so many times before.


    "Yu Xie, why is there so much meat in my bento?" Clervie asked.


    "You''ve been training hard, so eat more meat to replenish your strength," Yu Xie replied.


    "But I want to lose weight."


    "Lose weight? You''re already as thin as a lightning bolt."


    "Yu Xie is right; you''re already very slim, so you should eat more," Peruere added.


    "¡­"


    After the meal, it was time to rest.


    In the park, the three of them lay on the grass, their heads close together as they looked up at the deep night sky.


    The stars twinkled above, and the magnificent Milky Way spread across the sky.


    Time felt slow and tranquil.


    "Yu Xie, it seems like Iyeita has a bit of a crush on you. What do you think of her?" Clervie suddenly said.


    "Is that true? Where did you hear that?" Yu Xie was taken aback.


    "You don''t need to hear it; I can tell," Clervie said with a smile. "Come on, tell me what you think of her!"


    "I''m not really familiar with her, so there''s not much to say¡­"


    "Is that so¡­"


    No one noticed that Clervie seemed to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard Yu Xie say that.


    Nor did anyone notice the subtle shift in Peruere''s expression.


    At that moment, a faint rustling sound suddenly emerged from the surroundings, accompanied by a concealed killing intent.


    The three of them sensed it keenly and instinctively stood up, backing against each other.


    "There are more than ten; they''re coming for us," Peruere said, her gaze sharp as she stared into the darkness ahead.


    "Did someone infiltrate the Hearth Manor?" Clervie whispered.


    "I don''t think so. With so many people trying to infiltrate, the soldiers guarding the House of the Hearth wouldn''t have missed it," Yu Xie replied. "Perhaps these ''intruders'' are actually people from the Hearth Manor."


    "Are you saying that these people are our ''companions''?" Peruere''s special eyes seemed to reflect a flicker of flame.


    The Hearth Manor now was certainly different from before; the once-young children had grown up, and with their maturing minds, many had come to understand the true nature of the "Knave" rules.


    Of course, some wanted to resist, but others found enjoyment in it.


    For those who took pleasure in it, Yu Xie and Peruere represented the greatest threat.


    "Most likely," Yu Xie said, staring into the dark corners. "Be careful."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, dozens of figures sprang out of the darkness, surrounding Yu Xie and the others.


    Without exception, all of these people were dressed in black night gear, their bodies completely wrapped up, leaving only their eyes visible.


    "So you dare to act like this but are afraid to reveal your identities?" Yu Xie said calmly. "Under the current rules of the Hearth Manor, killing is an ongoing occurrence. If a few people were to die on a dark, windy night, the ''Knave'' wouldn''t investigate too deeply. That''s what you think, isn''t it?"


    No one responded to Yu Xie''s words.


    The encirclement was gradually tightening as the figures brandished their weapons.


    "Yu Xie, Clervie, leave it to me," Peruere said coldly.


    Before Yu Xie and Clervie could respond, Peruere had already made her move.


    A longsword appeared in her hand, and the curse on her arm spread further, red flames seemingly igniting from her palm, crawling up the sharp blade.


    In the moonlight, Peruere moved with incredible speed, as if deep crimson spider silk was sprouting beneath her feet.


    Before those in black night gear could react, the flaming blade was already before them.


    A sharp buzzing sound rang out as the sword sliced through the air.


    In an instant, as Peruere sheathed her sword, everyone collapsed to the ground.


    In the shadows, Crucabena quietly observed everything.


    As the dust settled, a smirk of satisfaction appeared at the corners of her mouth, and she turned to vanish into the night.

 Chapter 27: You Should Have a More Brilliant Life

    "You guys look!" Clervie exclaimed, her surprise evident on her face as she looked at the black-clad figures lying on the ground.


    The black-clad figures on the ground began to melt.


    It was as if ice cubes were melting into water under high heat¡ªthose people, for some unknown reason, gradually melted into a puddle of black, slimy liquid, leaving only their clothes behind.


    In less than ten seconds, all the black-clad figures had completely melted away.


    The puddles of black liquid on the ground looked like oily sludge, making one feel nauseous.


    "It seems I was wrong," Yu Xie said, his brows slightly furrowed. "These people weren''t just here to cause trouble for us. They''re probably the death warriors of some powerful figure."


    "Death warriors..." Clervie repeated softly, her pupils trembling slightly.


    Without Yu Xie explicitly saying it, it wasn''t hard to guess who that powerful figure was.


    In this Hearth Manor, who could possibly have a higher status than a "Knave"?


    "Let''s go back for now, and pretend nothing happened," Yu Xie said, his gaze gradually sharpening, almost glinting with a cold light in the night.


    ...


    The next day.


    Yu Xie woke up from his sleep, and the familiar ceiling greeted him.


    He slowly sat up, his mind deep in thought.


    Ninety-nine days left.


    With his life nearing its end, there was more of a sense of calm than anything else in his heart.


    Although he didn''t remember the life he had lived before, and didn''t know what his state of mind would have been at this point in his past life, he strangely felt that this moment was somewhat familiar.


    Of course, familiar as it was, along with the calmness, there was still a lingering sense of reluctance.


    After a long silence, Yu Xie got out of bed, dressed, tidied up the room, and stepped outside.


    After a simple breakfast, he had only taken a few steps down the hallway when he unexpectedly ran into Peruere.


    The two of them stopped and looked at each other.


    "Where are you going?" Peruere asked first.


    "I''m planning to find you," Yu Xie replied.


    "Find me?"


    "Do you have time? Shall we go somewhere else to talk?"


    ...


    Under that same tree.


    Yu Xie and Peruere sat side by side.


    "Do you remember when we first met?" Yu Xie asked.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I remember. I was watching Bambi. It was about to die," Peruere replied.


    "At that time, I was thinking about how to get along with you," Yu Xie said with a smile, almost as if mocking himself. "When I first met you, I had the feeling you might not be easy to get along with."


    "Since you thought I wouldn''t be easy to get along with when we first met, why did you still want to get along with me?" Peruere turned her head to look at Yu Xie, her eyes seemingly waiting for an answer.


    "Do you remember what I said before, that I joined Hearth Manor because of a personal selfish reason?" Yu Xie also turned his head, meeting Peruere''s gaze.


    "I remember."


    "Do you want to know what that selfish reason is?"


    "..." Peruere fell silent for a moment. "You tell me."


    "I wanted to meet two people. One is called Peruere, and the other is called Clervie."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a look of confusion gradually spread across Peruere''s eyes, along with a surprise and emotional reaction that was rarely seen in her usual expression.


    "You already knew about me and Clervie?"


    "Mm." Yu Xie nodded. "I knew both of you were at Hearth Manor, so that''s why I came here."


    "Why? Clervie and I came to Hearth Manor when we were very young. Before that, we should have... never met, right?" Peruere searched her memories, trying to recall any trace of Yu Xie, but no matter how thoroughly she combed through every possible corner of her past, she couldn''t find anything.


    "You''ve never met me. I saw both of you from behind the glass," Yu Xie said with a smile, glancing into the distance before turning back to meet Peruere''s gaze. "If I told you I fell in love with you at first sight, would you think I''m being too frivolous?"


    Peruere, however, didn''t react too strongly. She simply gave Yu Xie a slightly helpless look.


    She couldn''t quite tell if Yu Xie was joking or being serious.


    "If you really fell in love with me at first sight and went so far as to join Hearth Manor just to meet me, then I honestly wouldn''t know whether to praise you or scold you," Peruere said.


    Yu Xie didn''t continue on that topic. Instead, he smiled and looked into the distance, remaining silent.


    "So, you really joined Hearth Manor just to meet me and Clervie, putting the rest of your life on the line?" After a long pause, Peruere asked softly.


    "Exactly." Yu Xie nodded.


    "Not worth it." Peruere''s eyes were complex, as though filled with various tangled thoughts.


    "There''s no such thing as ''worth it'' or ''not worth it,'' only whether you want to do it or not," Yu Xie said with a smile. "Like I said before, life is short. If there''s something you want to do, and you don''t do it now, you might never get the chance again."


    "But I still think you''re an idiot. You could have lived a normal life in the outside world without entering the Hearth Manor."


    "You''re not wrong," Yu Xie said, but then trailed off, unable to finish his thought.


    But if that were the case... what would happen to you and Clervie?


    Clervie would die by your sword, even if it wasn''t intentional, and you''d still be heartbroken, wouldn''t you?


    I don''t want to see you two facing each other with swords, and I don''t want to see Clervie die.


    You don''t have to go through the "baptism of friends turning against each other" to become the next "Knave." Clervie must live on and see the wonders of this world. It''s her dream.


    You both should have a more brilliant life.


    As for me... it''s fine. I have my next life. In the next life, I''ll live a simpler one.


    "Maybe we''ll meet again in the next life, but by then, I might not recognize you, and maybe you won''t recognize me either."


    "That would be fine."


    "But what about it?" Peruere asked, her expression serious.


    "It''s nothing," Yu Xie said with a smile, shaking his head. "Anyway, I''ve already come to Hearth Manor. That can''t be changed now. There''s no use talking about it. Oh, by the way, Peruere, is there anything in particular you want to do?"


    "Don''t change the subject." Peruere''s gaze was sharp, almost like a blade. She rarely looked at Yu Xie and Clervie with such an intense expression.


    "If there''s something you want to do, just say it. I''ll help you make it happen," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    Peruere hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit uncertain.


    She wasn''t sure why, but whenever she was with Yu Xie, she always felt somewhat weaker, whether it was in swordsmanship or other aspects.


    Yu Xie didn''t want to talk about it, and she knew she couldn''t force him to speak.


    "Tell me when you''re ready. I''ll listen carefully."


    "Alright."


    "Sure enough, I still think you''re very foolish. Just for that reason, you got yourself into this situation..." Peruere shifted her gaze away from Yu Xie.


    "It''s fine, trust me," Yu Xie said without thinking too much, reaching out and placing his hand on Peruere''s head.


    Peruere froze.


    She had originally thought she would strongly reject such physical contact, but now, she didn''t mind it at all. In fact, it made her feel strangely at ease.

 Chapter 28: Things You Want to Do

    "I want to try wearing a skirt," Peruere said softly.


    Her voice was so quiet, even softer than the buzzing of a mosquito.


    "What?" Yu Xie didn''t quite catch it.


    "You asked me what I wanted to do, right? I want to try wearing a skirt," Peruere raised her voice slightly, though it was still very faint.


    This time, Yu Xie heard her clearly.


    In the nearly eleven years he had known Peruere, Yu Xie had never seen her wear a skirt.


    He always remembered her in more androgynous clothes, exuding a strong and heroic aura, with none of the "fragility" that one would expect from a typical girl.


    "But I don''t want anyone else to see," Peruere added softly.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to try on a skirt!" Yu Xie said with unusual certainty.


    This was perfectly normal. No matter how "cold-blooded" Peruere seemed, she was still a girl. She would like beautiful things and want to wear pretty clothes.


    The love for beauty is something everyone has.


    And more importantly, what Peruere was essentially saying was, "I don''t want anyone else to see me in a skirt, but if it''s you, that''s fine."


    What other reason could there be to refuse?


    So, Yu Xie led Peruere over the high walls of Hearth Manor and took her to a clothing store on Fontaine Street.


    With strict guards on watch, sneaking out of Hearth Manor wasn''t easy, but both Yu Xie and Peruere were quite skilled at "sneaking around," so the journey went smoothly.


    In the private fitting room, Peruere tried on several dresses, ultimately settling on a black strapless evening gown.


    The dress fit her perfectly, its tailoring accentuating her figure. Even though Peruere''s body was not yet fully matured, the dress made her look flawless.


    The strapless and corset-style design highlighted her curves even more.


    She stood in front of Yu Xie, her fingers lightly tracing her collarbone, looking slightly awkward and unaccustomed.


    "How is it?"


    "It suits you perfectly, it looks amazing!" Yu Xie struggled to find the right words. "Compared to the others, this one feels like it was tailor-made for you."


    It sounded a bit like something out of a cheesy drama, but Yu Xie truly thought so.


    The black evening gown, on Peruere, seemed to have finally found its rightful owner.


    "Then... I''ll take this one," Peruere said with a soft smile.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Her smile caught Yu Xie''s eye, and he froze for a moment.


    He realized that, in his memory, he rarely saw Peruere smile.


    "Peruere, you should smile more. You look much better when you smile."


    Afternoon.


    Yu Xie and Peruere returned to Hearth Manor.


    The two of them entered Peruere''s room.


    After putting the black evening gown away, Peruere turned around to look at Yu Xie, her expression somewhat conflicted.


    "Why insist on buying it? I don''t usually wear dresses."


    "But you really like it, don''t you?"


    Peruere didn''t speak, but nodded slightly.


    "Then that''s a good reason to buy it," Yu Xie said with a smile. "By the way, Peruere, there''s something else I want to talk to you about."


    "What is it?"


    "If... I''m saying if..." Yu Xie''s smile faded, and his expression suddenly became serious. "If you become the next ''Knave,'' I believe you''ll do a great job. You''ll become a worthy king."


    Peruere was momentarily taken aback. She looked at Yu Xie''s serious eyes, unable to discern what he was thinking.


    But there was a strange feeling in her heart, as if... Yu Xie was saying goodbye.


    "Why are you suddenly saying this?"


    "Because I think that once Crucabena steps down, you''ll be the best candidate to become the next ''Knave.''"


    "But I think you''re more suited for it," Peruere said. "I think you have the ability to change the current state of Hearth Manor."


    "No, you''re the best candidate," Yu Xie''s tone was firm, without a hint of doubt.


    Peruere didn''t know how to respond, falling into silence.


    She had a feeling in her heart, but she couldn''t quite describe it. It felt strange, like a mix of "anxiety" and "irritation."


    But she didn''t even know where that feeling of "anxiety" and "irritation" was coming from.


    "Alright, I should head back to my room now. See you later," Yu Xie gave Peruere one last smile and left.


    Peruere stood in place for a long time, the strange feeling in her heart lingering.


    It wasn''t until a few birds flew past the window, their chirping breaking her thoughts, that Peruere snapped back to reality.


    She slowly walked over to her desk, opened the drawer, and took out a scarf that was nearly finished being knitted.


    She had started knitting this scarf last winter.


    Since she wasn''t very good at this kind of thing, she hadn''t finished it yet.


    This scarf was meant to be a gift for Yu Xie.


    It was strange, though. Peruere didn''t really know why she wanted to knit a scarf for him. She couldn''t even explain it to herself.


    ...


    Another night passed.


    Yu Xie woke up, and like every other normal day, he got dressed, washed up, tidied his room, and headed out.


    Ninety-eight days left.


    After breakfast, he grabbed a takeaway breakfast and headed to the training grounds.


    As expected, Clervie was already there.


    The girl with pink hair was focused on practicing her swordsmanship, holding a wooden sword and not even noticing someone had approached her.


    "Clervie, good morning," Yu Xie greeted her.


    Only then did Clervie stop her movements, panting lightly, and turned to look at Yu Xie.


    "Yu Xie, what''s up?"


    "You haven''t had breakfast, have you?" Yu Xie gestured to the breakfast in his hand.


    Then, the two of them sat down on a bench by the training ground.


    "Even if you''re training seriously, you should eat breakfast first," Yu Xie said.


    "I was planning to do some morning exercises first and then eat, but I ended up losing track of time," Clervie said with an embarrassed smile.


    "If I hadn''t come, you probably wouldn''t have had breakfast today, right?" Yu Xie stared into Clervie''s eyes. "You''re doing intense training every day, yet you can''t even eat your meals on time. If you keep this up, your body won''t be able to take it. Did you forget what I told you last time? Be careful, or you might end up with developmental issues."


    "I..." Clervie paused for a moment. "I just overlooked it this morning. It won''t happen again."


    "It better not," Yu Xie narrowed his eyes.


    "I promise!" Clervie raised her hand and made a gesture as if swearing an oath. "I''ll take good care of myself!"


    Seeing Clervie''s serious expression, Yu Xie decided not to press further.


    "How about taking a break today? Don''t train for now. Is there anything you especially want to do? I''ll go with you."


    "Something you really want to do..." Clervie thought for a moment. "I''ll save it for later. Once we''re free, it won''t be too late to do it."


    "Mont Esus, I remember you mentioned before that you really wanted to go see it, right?"


    "Yes, I do want to go, but..."


    "Today! I''ll take you there!"

 Chapter 29: Searching

    Clervie looked at Yu Xie, her mind a swirl of conflicting thoughts.


    It felt as though many emotions suddenly surged from the depths of her heart, too overwhelming to be sorted through in time. She smiled, her lips curving upward, and without hesitation, she nodded decisively.


    "Alright, let''s go together!"


    The wind blew into the indoor training ground, and outside, the breeze rustled through the trees, their leaves whispering. The two figures soared over the walls, heading toward their destination.


    Mont Esus.


    It was the highest peak within the Fontaine region. From the summit, one could see the entire landscape of Fontaine, and even catch a distant view of Sumeru and Liyue.


    After leaving Hearth Manor, Yu Xie and Clervie spent a significant amount of time before reaching the top of the mountain.


    From this vantage point, the streets of Fontaine City crisscrossed below, resembling a giant web.


    "Yu Xie, look over there! There seems to be a really big tree, and it looks like it''s glowing!" Clervie pointed toward the distance, her eyes sparkling.


    "That''s the Vourukasha Oasis in Sumeru," Yu Xie explained.


    "And over there, I think I can faintly see a pavilion floating in the air!"


    "That''s Liyue. The pavilion is one of the Seven Stars of Liyue, Tianquan Star''s residence¡ªJade Chamber."


    Clervie continued to gaze in every direction, her eyes taking in scenes she had only ever read about in books. Although she could only see them from afar, a radiant smile spread across her face.


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    The gentle breeze brushed against Clervie''s face, tousling her hair and the hem of her skirt.


    In her eyes, it seemed like the whole world was reflected.


    "From now on, we''re going to visit many places together and see all those breathtaking views!" Clervie sat down on the ground, letting the wind blow toward her face.


    "Mm." Yu Xie nodded gently, sitting down beside her. "Clervie, your dream will definitely come true."


    "Mm, it will!" Clervie nodded with a smile.


    But for some reason, even though Yu Xie''s words were meant to be encouraging, Clervie couldn''t help but sense a trace of sadness in his tone.


    Clervie turned to look at Yu Xie, whose face was still smiling.


    Maybe I''m just overthinking it, Clervie thought to herself, and decided not to dwell on it any longer.


    Time passed slowly. Clervie gazed at the distant, admired scenery as the sun gradually sank toward the western sky, diving into the clouds and painting them a fiery red.


    The twilight glow bathed them both. Clervie stood up and brushed the dust off her clothes.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s head back," she said, tilting her head and giving Yu Xie a warm smile.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Mm, let''s go back."


    The rules of Hearth Manor still applied. As long as they weren''t caught sneaking out, there would be no punishment. However, if they were absent when it was time for bed, it would be considered an escape.


    Hearth Manor does not tolerate betrayal. Once someone attempts to escape, Crucabena will show no mercy.


    As long as Crucabena remains in power, running away will not lead to freedom.


    To resolve the issues of Hearth Manor, the source and root of the problem must be dealt with directly.


    And Yu Xie had already decided what to do. For nearly eleven years, he had been preparing for this very moment.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Today was the day when Crucabena would evaluate the children''s training progress.


    All the children of Hearth Manor gathered in the training field.


    Peruere and Clervie naturally stood together.


    Around them were many familiar faces, as well as some unfamiliar ones¡ªnewcomers who had recently joined Hearth Manor.


    "Where''s Yu Xie?" Clervie scanned the crowd but couldn''t find him, and the "performance evaluation" was about to begin.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be here soon," Peruere said. "He''s done this many times before, always showing up just in time."


    "Form up!" a soldier from the Fatui shouted.


    "No need," Crucabena replied, "We don''t have to be so formal today. Let''s keep it casual."


    Crucabena slowly walked to the front of the children, the sound of her high heels clicking on the ground carrying a certain air of pressure.


    "Yu Xie, step forward."


    At her words, the children began searching the crowd for Yu Xie''s figure.


    "Yu Xie?" Crucabena frowned slightly, seemingly displeased.


    Still, there was no response.


    Clervie began to feel anxious.


    "Peipei, where is Yu Xie? Did he forget today was the evaluation day?"


    "No, he wouldn''t forget... Could it be that he''s deliberately not coming..." A hint of confusion appeared in Peruere''s eyes.


    At this moment, Crucabena called out the names of Peruere and Clervie, her tone already clearly showing her displeasure.


    "Peruere, Clervie, where is Yu Xie?"


    "Mother..." Clervie hesitated for a moment, "We don''t know..."


    "Aren''t you two the closest to Yu Xie? Go and bring him here." Crucabena''s expression turned icy.


    No one had ever dared to skip out like this; it was a direct challenge to the rules she had set.


    Peruere and Clervie turned and left the training ground, heading to Yu Xie''s room.


    They knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    They tried to open the door directly but found it was locked.


    After a moment of thought, Peruere and Clervie went around to the back and entered the room through the partially open window.


    Though the room was on a higher floor, this posed no challenge for Peruere and Clervie.


    The room was very tidy, spotless as if it had been cleaned meticulously.


    But Yu Xie was not there.


    "Let''s check the park, and other places he might go. We''ll split up," Peruere suddenly felt a strange unease, as though something was wrong. She was afraid.


    It wasn''t that she was afraid Yu Xie would face punishment from Crucabena, but rather that she was afraid she might not see him again.


    Clervie didn''t say much either and immediately set off.


    The two of them searched all over the Hearth Manor.


    They checked every place Yu Xie might have gone, but they couldn''t find any trace of him.


    There could only be one explanation: Yu Xie had left the Hearth Manor.


    Silently, and alone, he had gone.


    Peruere suddenly understood. No wonder she had felt a sense of farewell in his words the day before.


    So, this was something Yu Xie had planned all along...


    In the corridor, Peruere and Clervie gathered together.


    "Peipei, Yu Xie, he..."


    "He''s not in the Hearth Manor anymore."


    "But... if he just leaves like this, Mother will definitely bring him back. And then he..." Clervie didn''t finish her sentence, her eyes filled with worry.


    The rest of the words didn''t need to be said¡ªthey both knew what would happen.


    "I think Yu Xie..." Peruere began to say that Yu Xie probably wouldn''t be caught, but then she felt that his departure was too suspicious.


    Did Yu Xie really leave just like that?


    If he truly wanted to leave the Hearth Manor this way, he would have consulted with the two of them first, and wouldn''t have left quietly by himself.


    Moreover, if Yu Xie really had the intention to escape, with his abilities, how could he have waited until now? And why would he choose to leave on a day when he would be discovered the very next morning?


    This doesn''t make sense.


    Sure enough, this was something Yu Xie had planned from the start, but it was definitely not a plan to escape.


    "Clervie, let''s head back to the training ground," Peruere said. "Don''t worry, trust Yu Xie."


    Clervie took a deep breath, calming herself down.


    She understood Yu Xie well, and knew that he was not the kind of person to act recklessly.


    "You''re right... Let''s trust him."

 Chapter 30: Assassination

    The training ground was deathly silent, with no one daring to make a sound. Even the sound of breathing was suppressed to a bare minimum.


    It was the first time the children had seen such a "mother."


    Though the surface seemed calm, everyone could sense the towering waves hidden beneath the peaceful exterior, like mountains beneath the calm sea.


    At this moment, Peruere and Clervie returned.


    But they did not bring Yuxie with them.


    "Mother, Yuxie is missing," Clervie said.


    Upon hearing this, there was no overwhelming anger on Crucabena''s face. Instead, she let out a strange, light laugh.


    The children still dared not speak, for they knew that this smile from "Mother" was more chilling than any anger.


    "Heh... The Hearth Manor does not tolerate betrayal," Crucabena said slowly. "Children, you are all the ones who make me proud. So, go and find the traitor, bring him before me. I trust you won''t disappoint me."


    The calm tone of her voice, however, carried a terrifying undercurrent that everyone present, including the Fatui soldiers, could sense.


    Yuxie''s escape was a blatant act of betrayal, a direct challenge and disrespect toward the "Knave."


    And as the Fourth Seat of the Executors, the "Knave" would not allow anyone to treat her with such contempt.


    ...


    They searched for over two months.


    The forces of the Hearth Manor had almost scoured all of Fontaine, yet there was still no trace of Yuxie. Not a single clue, as if Yuxie had never existed in this world at all.


    The children privately whispered among themselves, saying that Yuxie was the first to successfully escape from the Hearth Manor.


    Some of them spoke of it with disdain and anger, while others looked on with longing and envy.


    Naturally, such an event had an impact on Crucabena''s authority.


    "The rules of the Hearth Manor are not unbreakable." These words began to spread among the children.


    ...


    That night, in her room.


    Peruere completed the final stitch of the scarf. It was finally finished.


    She wrapped the scarf around her neck and felt its warmth.


    It was already very late, and recently, the nights had been filled with a sense of sleeplessness.


    Knock knock knock.


    Peruere neatly folded the scarf and walked over to open the door. Standing outside was Clervie.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Clervie?"


    "Peipei, I can''t sleep."


    "Come in."


    The two of them sat on the edge of the bed.


    The moonlight from outside shone in, pure and flawless.


    "Peipei, I still don''t understand," Clervie said. "What do you think, why did Yuxie do all this?"


    Peruere was silent for a moment, her eyes filled with a mixture of complicated emotions.


    "Maybe it''s for the ''assassination''..."


    "He wants to go alone..." Clervie''s pupils trembled slightly.


    "That''s just my guess. I don''t really understand him either."


    "Peipei..." Clervie hesitated, unsure whether to ask. "Do you... like Yuxie?"


    This question took Peruere by surprise.


    She had never thought about it before.


    Growing up in an environment like the one at the Hearth Manor, it was hard for the children to even understand what "liking" or "loving" someone truly meant.


    Peruere herself had never considered that one day she might like someone.


    She didn''t even know what "liking" someone really was.


    "I..." Peruere tried to say something but found herself at a loss for words.


    "Actually, it''s not strange at all," Clervie said with a soft smile. "Spending so much time with someone, it would be weird if you didn''t like them."


    "Clervie..." Peruere turned to look at Clervie, still unsure of what to say, as if her ability to speak had failed her.


    Just then, hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor.


    The two of them looked at each other in confusion and quickly went to the door.


    Outside, a Fatui soldier hurried past, his expression grave.


    "What''s going on?" Clervie called out to one of the soldiers.


    "We''ve found a trace of Yuxie. Lady ''Knave'' is calling for you immediately."


    The words struck like a thunderbolt, causing Peruere and Clervie''s hearts to tremble.


    .....


    In the outskirts.


    Yuxie walked alone under the moonlight, a long blade strapped to his waist, resembling a wandering swordsman.


    Ahead of him, in the distance, was a structure that resembled a coliseum¡ªa place that was his destination.


    A notification flashed in his mind.


    [Time remaining: 5 hours]


    Everything was unfolding just as he had planned. Now, the conclusion was near.


    He walked slowly, crossing the fields, until he reached the entrance of the building.


    The large doors were wide open, and inside the building was eerily quiet. Only one figure stood in the center of the open arena, bathed in moonlight.


    It was Crucabena.


    She held a standard Fontaine long sword in her hand, her posture graceful, her expression calm and composed.


    Yuxie''s footsteps echoed through the building, like a midnight symphony.


    "You''ve exposed your whereabouts and invited me here. Are you challenging me, your ''mother'', to a duel?" Crucabena said, her gaze fixed on the approaching figure of Yuxie, her voice soft yet steady.


    "Crucabena, to be honest, the first time I saw you, I thought maybe you were a good person. My views almost followed my senses," Yuxie said with a smile.


    "Is that how you speak to your ''mother''?" Crucabena raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "''Mother''?" Yuxie paused. "A ''mother'' wouldn''t allow her children to kill each other."


    "A weak flower should be pruned, isn''t that right? Innocence and kindness are virtues, but they''re useless," Crucabena said, her lips curling into a sneer as she spoke her philosophy. "Do you know? I had expectations for each of you. But I never imagined you''d disappoint me so much."


    "There''s no point in continuing a conversation when we don''t see eye to eye." Yuxie stopped in his tracks, his gaze sharpening. He slowly drew Cloud Cutter, the cold blade gleaming in the moonlight.


    "Speaking of which, after all these years, you''ve never called me ''Mother.'' But that''s fine. You and Peruere have always been the most suitable candidates in my heart. If you wish, I''ll consider your betrayal just a joke. Afterward, I can guide you to become a true ''King.''"


    Crucabena''s sneer shifted into a benevolent smile¡ªat least it looked benevolent.


    "I already said it," Yuxie replied, "There''s no point in continuing a conversation when we don''t see eye to eye."


    "Have you thought this through? I am the Fourth Seat of the Harbingers. Are you sure you want to point your blade at me? All the skills you possess, I taught you."


    "Who said my skills were taught by you? Crucabena, you''re too full of yourself. Even in the Hearth Manor, not everyone will live under your control."


    The night wind swept through, kicking up dust from the ground.


    At that moment, the moon slipped behind the clouds, and the moonlight grew faint.


    A suffocating sense of pressure hung in the air, as if two long swords had already begun to clash, sparks flying.

 Chapter 31: Pure Soul of the Blessed Land

    Yu Xie gripped the sword, his figure moving swiftly forward, like a specter in the dark of night.


    The Cloud Cutter gleamed under the dim moonlight, but it appeared especially sharp and glaring.


    Crucabena did not dodge, instead blocking the strike with her sword held horizontally.


    "Clang¡ª¡ª"


    With a sharp, metallic clash, Yu Xie stopped right in front of Crucabena, their eyes locking.


    "Yu Xie, if you stop now, I can still pretend this is just a rebellious phase, a joke on your part!" Crucabena said.


    But Yu Xie ignored her and attacked again.


    Cloud Cutter drew an arc through the air, accompanied by a sharp, whistling sound as it cut through the air.


    Yu Xie and Crucabena collided, then separated, then collided again.


    "Don''t you want to become the ''King''?" Crucabena said again.


    Yu Xie still ignored Crucabena''s muttering.


    This time, Crucabena seemed to be enraged, veins popping on her forehead.


    "I have already been very lenient! What you''re ignoring now is the expectation of the Harbinger, the ''Knave''!"


    Yu Xie continued to remain silent, but his sharp gaze seemed to contain an innumerable number of blades.


    After several exchanges, there was no clear victor.


    Yu Xie was well aware that no matter how things went, Crucabena, after all, was the Fourth Seat of the Harbinger, and she wouldn''t be easily defeated.


    But this was only the beginning.


    The Cloud Cutter in his hand seemed to respond to him, and in that moment, Yu Xie felt as if he could see many scenes that did not exist in his memory.


    Before a continuous range of mountains, a man with white hair was holding a blade and swinging it down.


    The mountains trembled, and the fierce wind never ceased.


    At a marketplace built on the plains, a man stood with a blade before the gates, holding back an army of thousands.


    One man stands at the pass, and no one can break through.


    The blade of the Cloud Cutter emitted a sharp, never-before-heard buzzing sound, and Yu Xie''s attacks grew increasingly fierce and tricky.


    Crucabena was gradually becoming fatigued in her defense.


    Yu Xie was far more difficult to handle than she had imagined.


    Such capability at such a young age¡ªif nurtured properly, he could soon become a true "king."


    What a pity.


    At this moment, Crucabena''s gaze suddenly changed.


    The ice element began to gather in her hand that wasn''t holding the blade, and in an instant, it formed into a sharp ice sword.


    A chilling aura emanated from the ice blade, and the temperature around them plummeted.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Yu Xie momentarily halted his attack and distanced himself from Crucabena.


    He did not possess the Vision, nor the Delusion, nor any means to manipulate elemental forces.


    Under the influence of Crucabena''s ice element, in the blink of an eye, a layer of silvery frost had already begun to form on the ground.


    To Crucabena, and to anyone else watching, the outcome of this battle seemed already decided.


    Even though Yu Xie might hold the upper hand in a close-quarters fight, how could someone who couldn''t wield elemental power possibly compete against one who could freely control it?


    Elemental power could accomplish many incredible things, and that immense strength could even alter the very laws of physics.


    This was common knowledge in Teyvat.


    "Yu Xie, my child, if you give up now, I can still forgive you," Crucabena said, looking at him. Beneath her seemingly indifferent expression, it was unclear what thoughts she was hiding. "You are an excellent child. Her Majesty the Queen will recognize you and bestow her favor upon you!"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested," Yu Xie replied.


    "What a pity," Crucabena said coldly.


    With that, she took the initiative to step forward.


    The extreme cold of the ice element spread around her, and at that moment, she was like an unyielding source of freezing cold. The ground beneath her feet froze into hard ice.


    In the blink of an eye, she was already in front of Yu Xie, her ice blade aimed straight at his face.


    Yu Xie didn''t dodge.


    The sound of the blade cutting through the air rang in his ears, but the strike missed its mark.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Crucabena''s eyes.


    She hadn''t intentionally aimed off, but the facts spoke for themselves¡ªthe strike had indeed missed.


    A strong sense of unease suddenly rose in her heart. She took a step back, distancing herself from him.


    "What happened? What did you do?"


    Yu Xie did not respond to Crucabena''s question; he simply stared at her coldly.


    "Pure Soul of the Blessed Land"¡ªthis skill had been with Yu Xie since the beginning of his life, and only now, as his life neared its end, did it finally reveal its true purpose.


    It was a kind of illusion, though not exactly an illusion; it could alter certain small aspects of reality.


    And it was more than just that¡ªit could also give the user an oppressive presence comparable to that of a Archon.


    In the two months since leaving the Hearth Manor, Yu Xie had been avoiding Crucabena''s gaze, fully mastering the "Pure Soul of the Blessed Land".


    Yu Xie adjusted his breathing and slowly took a step forward.


    Crucabena unconsciously took a step back.


    She felt an intense sense of oppression emanating from Yu Xie, as if the person standing in front of her was not Yu Xie, but a towering deity.


    The intense pressure made her too afraid to take any action. She steeled herself and used the sword in her hand to cut across her thigh.


    Blood splattered, the horrifying wounds were shocking to behold.


    The pain allowed Crucabena to regain control of her body. She tightened her grip on the hilt, and the frigid ice element coalesced once more.


    "What exactly are you?" Crucabena recalled the day she had brought Yu Xie back to the Hearth Manor.


    A six-year-old child, alone, had managed to deal with a monster that two or three grown adults could scarcely handle.


    She had known even then that Yu Xie was no ordinary child, which was precisely why she had brought him back to the Hearth Manor.


    But it was only today that she realized¡ªthere seemed to be a secret hidden within Yu Xie, something she couldn''t control.


    "Me? Just a mortal," Yu Xie replied softly.


    With that, he swung his sword.


    The offensive resumed.


    Compared to before, Yu Xie''s attacks now were even faster, more ferocious.


    Each strike was imbued with a strong intent to kill.


    Crucabena had no other choice but to counter each strike, dismantling his moves one by one under the overwhelming pressure.


    Gradually, in Crucabena''s eyes, it seemed as though everything around her had changed.


    The moon in the sky turned a blood-red hue, and the air itself seemed to be filled with flowing, blood-colored light.


    "Yu Xie!" Crucabena shouted in frustration, a roar erupting from her throat.


    The intense ice element immediately exploded forth, and hard ice rose from the ground, as if an ice storm had arrived.


    Yu Xie raised the Cloud Cutter in front of him, bracing against the freezing storm.


    Except for the one or two meters around Yu Xie, everything else was frozen into solid white ice under the intense cold storm, as if winter had arrived.


    Crucabena, the Executive Harbinger, code-named "Knave," had finally unleashed her full power.


    But the outcome was already decided.


    A flash of cold light streaked through the night, the Cloud Cutter piercing the air like thunder.


    It was as though it had transformed into a bullet leaving the chamber, the Cloud Cutter broke through the thick ice with overwhelming force and flew toward Crucabena.


    Crucabena''s face was filled with anger as the Cloud Cutter continued to close in on her.


    But it was as if she had been frozen in place.


    That divine-like oppressive aura returned, stronger than any she had felt before.


    It was as if a pair of massive, imposing eyes were watching her from behind, preventing her from moving.


    ["Pure Soul of the Blessed Land" has reached Legendary level.]

 Chapter 32: I Promise You

    With a loud bang.


    Cloud Cutter pierced through Crucabena''s chest, pinning her to the wall.


    The wall cracked under the immense impact, with radial fissures extending outward.


    A mouthful of blood spewed from Crucabena''s mouth as she struggled to lift her head, her vision starting to blur.


    She saw Yu Xie standing in the distance. Though he was just a boy about to turn seventeen, he seemed as though a god had descended to the mortal realm.


    Crucabena finally understood: she had made the wrong move.


    The surrounding solid ice began to melt and collapse, the intense cold gradually being driven away by the wind.


    "It''s impossible... I am the noble Fourth Seat of the Harbinger. I will not be defeated..." Crucabena exerted all her strength, trying to pull Cloud Cutter out of her chest.


    But her hand trembled as it reached halfway up, then suddenly stopped, weakly falling.


    Life drained away, and she died.


    Yu Xie slowly walked up to Crucabena, pulling Cloud Cutter from her chest.


    It was over.


    The children of the Hearth Manor would no longer have to fight until only one remained, nor would they have to fear being sent off to become subjects for human experiments.


    Though the children who had already lost their lives could never return, such tragedies would never happen again.


    [Time remaining: 1 hour]


    With only one hour left, Yu Xie suddenly felt his body grow heavy¡ªthis was a side effect of the "Pure Soul Of The Blessed Land."


    He still hadn''t fully mastered the "Pure Soul Of The Blessed Land," and its side effects would make him feel like an old man for a while.


    He coughed a few times, his steps heavy as he slowly made his way to the open area in the center. He sat down on the ground, quietly waiting for the inevitable end.


    [Are you satisfied with your life?]


    ¡ª I just did what I wanted to do. Whether I''m satisfied or not, I don''t know, but I have no regrets.


    ¡ª I have one small request.


    [Please, go ahead.]


    ¡ª In the next life, if my life isn''t long, then don''t remind me of the remaining time too early. It feels like my heart is being constrained by it. Just remind me when the time is almost up, as long as I have enough time to finish the last thing I want to do.


    [Your request has been recorded in the system''s core and will not be lost with the deletion of information. I will follow your wishes.]


    Yu Xie smiled faintly and looked up at the sky.


    What kind of person would he become in the next life?


    If possible, he''d want to be someone carefree and lighthearted¡ªsomeone who didn''t worry about anything. That way, life would be much simpler.


    Unconsciously, the images of Peruere and Clervie flashed through his mind. The two girls seemed to be standing in the distance, smiling at him.


    It seemed that, after all, he just couldn''t bring himself to let go.


    Just the thought of having to forget them, to forget the times they had spent together, made his heart ache.


    Would they meet again in the next life? If they did, would they recognize each other?The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ...


    Under the moonlight, Peruere was running at full speed.


    The Fatui''s Army soldiers had long been left behind, far in the distance, and Clervie couldn''t keep up with her.


    Without any extra thoughts, Peruere only wanted to catch up, to see the person who occupied her heart.


    She didn''t know if it was "love," nor did she know if Yu Xie would ever return her feelings, but she knew that she couldn''t stop now. She had to hurry, go faster, even faster.


    Finally, in her line of sight, the building that stood upon the plains appeared.


    In that instant, even from such a distance, Peruere could feel the intense, biting cold energy erupting from within the building.


    And then, the thunderous sound that followed.


    Her gaze sharpened, and without a second thought, she quickened her pace.


    The wind howled as it blew through the building''s entrance, and Peruere finally arrived.


    She stood at the doorway, seeing the familiar figure sitting on the ground inside.


    She wanted to run towards him, but in the end, she slowly walked up behind Yu Xie.


    "Peruere, you''re here."


    Before Peruere could speak and call out Yu Xie''s name, he spoke first.


    For some reason, Peruere froze for a moment.


    A thousand thoughts rushed to her mind, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Crucabena, already lying lifeless on the ground, and she fell silent, unable to find her voice.


    "Yu Xie, let''s go back." After a long silence, Peruere spoke softly.


    "Peruere..." Yu Xie paused, then added, "I''m going to die."


    What?


    Die?


    A buzzing sound filled Peruweli''s mind.


    How could that be? Was it from the injuries he sustained during the battle?


    Without hesitation, Peruere rushed to Yu Xie''s side, wanting to check his condition, but Yu Xie extended his hand to stop her.


    "There''s no need to check, I''m not injured," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "Then what are you joking about?!" Peruere seemed a little angry, her trembling eyes fixed on him.


    "I''m not joking. I''m really about to die." Yu Xie said with a sense of resignation. "Everyone will die. My time in this life is almost up."


    From Yu Xie''s eyes, Peruere could see no trace of jest, nor any hint of a lie.


    Suddenly, she panicked.


    Though Yu Xie was right in front of her, Peruere felt as though he was slowly slipping away.


    It felt as if he was truly going to leave, and once he was gone, he would never return.


    "No... It''s impossible... You won''t die... You..."


    "Listen to me, Peruere," Yu Xie interrupted gently. "Life, death, illness, and aging¡ªthey''re all part of the natural order. There''s no need to be sad for me. I''ve done everything I wanted to do in this life. There''s no regret."


    "If there''s anything I worry about, it''s you..."


    "But, with Clervie by your side, the two of you can look out for each other, so it should be fine..."


    "Stop talking!" Peruere interrupted Yu Xie.


    She lowered her head, and Yu Xie couldn''t see her expression.


    "Come back with me. You won''t..." The words caught in her throat. She couldn''t bring herself to say the word "die."


    "Help me up first," Yu Xie said with a bitter smile, extending his hand.


    Peruere hesitated for a moment, almost as if "rebelling" against him, but in the end, she helped him to his feet.


    She noticed that his body was trembling slightly¡ªwhether from the cold or from some uncontrollable shake of old age, she couldn''t tell.


    "Peruere, can you promise me one thing?" Yu Xie asked slowly.


    "...You can tell me," Peruere replied softly, her eyelids lowered.


    "You need to become the next ''Knave,'' the new ''Father'' of the Hearth Manor, and a worthy ''King.'' I believe you can do it."


    "..."


    Peruere remained silent.


    "The new Hearth Manor needs you," Yu Xie smiled faintly and reached out to gently pat Peruere''s head.


    "...I promise you." After a long pause, Peruere finally spoke.


    Yu Xie suddenly fell silent, gazing quietly at Peruere in front of him.


    The night wind stirred the strands of hair at the side of Peruere''s face.


    "I''m sorry, Peruere... Many of the things I promised you and Clervie, I won''t be able to do anymore. Please don''t blame me... Don''t worry about me. You two will have brilliant lives."


    His words lingered in the air, carried away by the wind.


    Yu Xie leaned forward and collapsed into Peruere''s arms.


    Peruere caught Yu Xie in her arms, holding him tightly, as if she could feel his warmth slowly fading away.


    Yu Xie was really leaving, just as suddenly as he had arrived at the Hearth Manor eleven years ago.


    He really was stubborn.


    "I... I still have a scarf I never gave you..." Peruere whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already received it," Yu Xie whispered, his eyes closed. His strength was too weak to speak at his usual volume, so his words came as a soft murmur by Peruere''s ear.


    Over the past two months, Yu Xie had secretly returned to the Hearth Manor. From behind the window, he had seen Peruere weaving that black scarf under the light.


    A once-in-a-lifetime mark was etched in this moment.


    "I hope you like it..." The crystalline tears finally fell, slipping down Peruere''s cheek.


    But Yu Xie could no longer see or hear.


    Clervie finally arrived at the scene, and the sight before her, along with Peruere''s silence, said everything.


    She slowly walked up to Peruere, standing in front of her, and remained silent for a long time.


    The soldiers of the Fatui''s Army also finally arrived.


    Everything that had happened inside the building left them utterly shocked.


    "What happened... Who did this?!"


    "I did," Peruere replied quietly.


    She didn''t want Yu Xie to bear the guilt of this "matricide."


    In her unique, mournful eyes, the image of a wave-like sorrow surged, overwhelming everything.


    End of Arc 2


    If you like this don''t forget to leave a star review

 Chapter 33: The Champion Duelist

    The sky was clear, and a gentle breeze swept across the surface of the sea.


    By the shore, a man was fishing.


    He had been fishing for quite a while, but not a single fish had bitten the hook.


    For a true fisherman, though, half a day without catching anything was nothing to worry about.


    "Uncle, I''ve been watching you fish for half the day, and it seems like you haven''t caught a single fish."


    A young boy''s voice reached the man''s ears, and he turned his gaze toward the sound.


    "Fishing is about cultivating one''s heart and mind. Whether I catch a fish or not doesn''t matter. And by the way, do I really look that old? Don''t call me ''uncle.''"


    "Okay, ''uncle.''" The boy walked up to the man''s side and both of them stared at the float on the water together.


    "You came all the way to the shore by yourself? Came to fish too?"


    "I''m just bored," the boy replied.


    "Isn''t watching me fish even more boring?" the man asked.


    "It does seem that way, but I really have nothing else to do," the boy replied.


    "If you''ve got nothing to do, you should spend more time with your family," the man suggested.


    "I don''t have a family. I don''t have a home either."


    The man hesitated.


    When the boy said those words, his gaze was so calm, almost as if he had seen through the world. It didn''t seem like the gaze of a young boy, but rather that of someone in their fifties or sixties.


    "Where do you live? Do you have a job?" the man asked.


    The boy pointed to the east.


    "Over there, I set up a temporary shelter. I just came to Fontaine and haven''t had the chance to find a job yet."


    "You''re still young, but it seems like things aren''t easy for you."


    "Uncle, do you really like fishing?"


    "Of course I do. Otherwise, why would I be fishing for half the day?"


    "Can you teach me?"


    "You want to learn?"


    "Mm." The boy nodded. "Anyway, I''m bored today."


    Just as he finished speaking, a soft growling sound echoed from his stomach.


    The boy reached down and rubbed his stomach.


    "You''re hungry, huh?" the man chuckled. "I''ll catch a fish for you and roast it."


    It was just at that moment that the fishing float sank beneath the water.


    The man immediately raised the rod, which bent into a large arc as the fish pulled on the line.


    Soon, the flames rose, and the mouthwatering aroma of roasted fish filled the air.


    "Just wait a bit longer, it''ll be ready soon." The man carefully tended to the fish, a confident smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "It looks really delicious, thank you, Uncle."


    "Of course, my daughter loves the fish I make," the man said proudly, no longer minding the boy still calling him ''uncle.''Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "You already have a daughter?"


    "Yeah, she''s about your age, maybe a little younger."


    "That''s nice."


    The boy''s tone was calm, as if there were no emotion behind his words.


    The man felt that the boy was becoming more and more intriguing. There was something about him, a maturity that seemed unusual for his age.


    "Young man, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Yu Xie. What about you, Uncle?"


    "I''m Callas."


    ...


    Yu Xie sat on the sofa in his office, reminiscing about the first time he had met Uncle Callas.


    After that day, Kales had taken him back to Poisson Village.


    He still vividly remembered the first time he met Navia and Clorinde.


    From their initial unfamiliarity with each other, to gradually becoming close friends who shared everything.


    Although he didn''t know what he had been like in his past life, Yu Xie felt that this life was a lucky one.


    In this life, starting at the age of seventeen, it didn''t take long before he met Callas and gained a family.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly ten years had passed, and Yu Xie had become a Champion Duelist.


    As the final safeguard in the Judgment process, Yu Xie carried out his duties as a Champion Duelist, and his reputation gradually grew.


    At some point, he had come to be known as the "Strongest Champion Duelist," a title that made those who sought to avoid their judgments shudder at the mere mention of his name.


    ¡ª Check the panel.


    [Name: Yu Xie]


    [Age: 26]


    [Physical Condition: Young]


    [Skills: Mastery of Martial Arts (Epic), Ashura Flash (Epic), Pure Soul Of The Blessed Land (Epic)]


    After checking his panel, just as Yu Xie exited the system, he heard a slightly hurried knock on the door.


    "Yu Xie! Yu Xie!"


    The clear voice calling his name echoed through the door.


    Hearing the voice, Yu Xie already knew who was outside.


    With a bit of resignation, he walked over to open the door.


    Standing outside was a silver-haired young girl in a finely crafted dark blue dress¡ªthe Archon of Fontaine, Furina de Fontaine, known among the demons as Focalors.


    Of course, Yu Xie knew that Furina was just an ordinary girl.


    But right now, aside from Yu Xie, no one knew Furina''s true identity. The prophetic crisis of Fontaine had not yet arrived.


    "Yu Xie, come with me to a place," Furina stood at the door, arms crossed over her chest, her posture carrying an air of arrogance.


    She always played this role, always acting proud, as though she were a goddess.


    Thinking of all the things Furina had endured over the past five hundred years, Yu Xie couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy, though he didn''t show it.


    "Where are we going?" Yu Xie asked.


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    "Miss Furina, it''s already after work hours. I was planning to head back."


    "Is that so?" Furina paused for a moment, then waved it off. "Doesn''t matter, come with me!"


    "Then pay me overtime."


    "...Deal!"


    Furina led Yu Xie to the outskirts of Fontaine Court.


    The sunset bathed the area in golden light, and the scenery was beautiful.


    At the bottom of the hill stood a small house.


    "What is this place?" Yu Xie surveyed the house, unable to help but ask.


    "My ''secret base.'' Don''t tell anyone," Furina smiled and opened the door, stepping inside.


    Immediately, the sound of meowing filled the house.


    A few small cats rushed over to Furina, rubbing against her shoes.


    Cats are very sensitive to smells. Even if they''ve been raised by the same owner for many years, if that owner has been absent for a while, the foreign scents they bring back can make the cats feel distant or unfamiliar.


    But as soon as Furina stepped in, the cats gathered around her, showing just how much they trusted her.


    "Is this where you keep your cats?" Yu Xie asked, following Furina inside.


    The house might have been small for a person, but it was just perfect for the cats.


    "Yeah." Furina stroked the little cat''s head, a joyful smile on her face. "Hehe, let me pet you, little one..."


    "Since you''re here to pet cats, why did you need me to come along?" Yu Xie was a bit confused.


    Cough... "Well, you see, Fontaine Court is quite a distance from here. If I came alone, what if I run into those Treasure Hoarders I don''t know along the way? As a Archon, I can''t just start fighting with some petty thief."


    "Well, I suppose that makes sense..." Yu Xie nodded in agreement, "I don''t mind. Just make sure you pay my overtime."


    "I''ll definitely pay you!"


    "Then I''ll wait outside. Go ahead and enjoy your cat petting session."


    With that, Yu Xie stepped outside.


    Under the eaves, there was a slightly weathered bench. Yu Xie pulled it over and sat down.


    The view in the setting sun was beautiful, serene, and calming.


    In the distance, a caravan passed by, heading toward Fontaine Court. Yu Xie watched the procession, noting the direction they were going.


    The caravan''s flag bore a complex and intricate design.


    Though Yu Xie wasn''t familiar with the specific details of the pattern, he immediately recognized it as the flag of the Fatui.


    For a long time, the Fatui had not had a good reputation.


    However, as a diplomatic delegation from the nation of Snezhnaya, Fontaine''s official institutions still had to show them a certain level of respect, at least in public.


    Judging by the scale of this caravan, it seemed likely that someone of high rank was traveling inside one of those carriages. Could it be an Harbinger?


    Speaking of Fatui Harbinger with ties to Fontaine, Yu Xie naturally thought of "The Knave" ¡ª Arlecchino.


    Could it be her?


    If the opportunity arose, maybe he could meet her in person.


    But for now, it was best to focus on his role as Miss Furina''s bodyguard.

 Chapter 34: Dont tell me you only see Navia as a little sister

    The sun was gradually setting.


    Time was getting late.


    Furina had finished playing with the cats and was preparing to head back.


    Yu Xie and Furina walked together on the way back to Fontaine.


    The scenery was pleasant, and Furina''s steps were light.


    For ordinary people, having the honor of traveling with the Hydro Archon was seen as a blessing from the heavens¡ªsomething they could boast about to their family and friends for a lifetime.


    But for Yu Xie, he had already gotten used to being dragged by Furina to all sorts of strange places.


    As an officially appointed Champion Duelist, it was his duty to ensure the safety of the Hydro Archon.


    After sending Furina back, Yu Xie returned to Poisson.


    It was already dark.


    In the kitchen, a golden-haired girl was deeply focused on perfecting her macaron-making skills, working with great seriousness.


    The girl''s golden curls fluttered slightly behind her, and her delicate face occasionally broke into a smile, like a warm and gentle sunbeam.


    The serious-looking girl didn''t notice that Yu Xie had already appeared behind her.


    "Navia, making macarons again?" Yu Xie broke the silence in the kitchen.


    "Yu Xie? You''re back!" Navia turned around in surprise upon hearing his voice. Then she picked up a macaron and handed it to him. "Here, try it! I adjusted the ingredients a bit, so the flavor should be even better this time!"


    "Hope it won''t fail again?" Yu Xie teased.


    Although Navia''s cooking skills were excellent, even she had her mishaps from time to time.


    Last time, when she experimented with a new combination of ingredients for the macarons, they ended up being too sweet.


    After eating those macarons, Yu Xie couldn''t bring himself to eat anything sweet for several days.


    "It won''t fail this time! I''ve learned from the last mistake," Navia said confidently. She picked up the delicate macaron and held it out to Yu Xie. "Here, I''ll feed you. Open up~"


    Yu Xie opened his mouth, and the delicate macaron slipped right in.


    But whether it was by accident or Navia''s intention, her finger ended up entering his mouth along with the treat.


    For a moment, Navia froze.


    The warmth from his mouth lingered on her finger, and she instinctively pulled her hand back, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    "Wh-what do you think? It tastes good, right?" she stammered, trying to act nonchalant but failing to hide the blush spreading across her cheeks.


    Yu Xie chewed the macaron, nodding in approval. "Mmm... Compared to the failed batch last time, this one is perfect."


    At his compliment, a proud smile spread across Navia''s face.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    She then took another macaron for herself and brought it to her mouth. Perhaps it was because she wasn''t paying much attention, but the hand she used was the one she''d fed Yu Xie with earlier. After taking the bite, she unconsciously sucked the leftover crumbs from her finger.


    This time, Yu Xie was slightly stunned.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, just now, besides the macaron crumbs, there was something else on Navia''s finger...


    Had Navia not noticed? Or... was it intentional?


    Noticing that Yu Xie suddenly fell silent, Navia was a bit puzzled at first, but then she quickly realized what had happened.


    She glanced at her finger, and the redness on her face deepened.


    The atmosphere in the kitchen became a bit awkward.


    "By the way, where''s Uncle?" Yu Xie quickly changed the subject.


    "Oh, Dad''s in his study," Navia quickly replied.


    "Then I''ll go find him," Yu Xie said.


    With that, he gave a smile that he wasn''t sure was awkward or not, and turned to leave.


    "Wait a moment!" Navia called out to Yu Xie, quickly placing the freshly baked macarons on a plate. "Why don''t you take some to Father and let him try them too?"


    ....


    Yu Xie arrived at the door of the Spina di Rosula president''s study and knocked.


    "Who''s there? Come in."


    He pushed the door open and walked up to Callas, placing the plate he was holding on the desk.


    "Navia just made these. They''re really good. Try one."


    Callas paused his work and looked up at Yu Xie. His gaze seemed to carry some unspoken meaning, but he then picked up a macaron and took a bite.


    "Hmm... As expected of my daughter, her cooking skills are top-notch!"


    Callas chuckled loudly, his face full of pride.


    "I wonder which lucky guy will get her in the future," Callas said with a glance at Yu Xie. "Kid, what do you think of Navia?"


    "What do you mean, ''what do I think''?" Yu Xie sat down on the sofa beside him.


    "Don''t play dumb with me. After all these years, I''ve been watching you two. You think I can''t see through your little feelings?" Callas squinted his eyes. "My daughter''s grown up, and eventually, she''s going to get married. Although I''m not entirely at ease with you, I know you well enough. If I had to entrust my daughter to anyone, I suppose I could reluctantly accept it... but still, what do you think?"


    "What?" Yu Xie froze for a moment.


    "Don''t play dumb," Callas said, narrowing his eyes. "Don''t tell me you only think of Navia as a little sister."


    Think of Navia as a little sister¡­ well, that''s not quite it.


    But after all these years, having spent so much time with Navia, and also with Clorinde, Yu Xie couldn''t help but feel like he was a bit of a heartless fool...


    Between Navia and Clorinde, he truly couldn''t make a choice.


    If i said i want both of them, wouldn''t that mean Uncle Callas would split me in half?


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Callas''s piercing gaze fell on Yu Xie, like a blade.


    "I''m just thinking," Yu Xie replied, trying to deflect the conversation, "does Navia even know about your... thoughts?"


    "Don''t worry about that," Callas said, his tone softening. "After all these years, how could she not see what kind of look you''re giving her? You can''t possibly be blind to it." His voice suddenly turned more serious. "Wait a minute... you don''t look down on my daughter, do you?"


    This question really put him in a tough spot.


    After thinking for a long time, Yu xie finally spoke:


    "Uncle, let''s talk about this later. Let''s first deal with the ''Mysterious Girl Disappearances'' case and the ''Sinthe'' issue. Otherwise, I''m always worried that one day, the killer might target Navia."


    "..."


    Callas fell silent for a moment, then spoke again, "You''re right. Let''s solve this first."


    The "Mysterious Girl Disappearances" case had been under investigation by Callas for some time.


    As for "Sinthe," it was an addictive substance ¡ª in simple terms, a type of drug. It was a vile method used by unscrupulous people to make money.


    During his investigation, Callas discovered a connection between the disappearances of the girls and "Sinthe." It seemed that the true culprit behind the disappearances could very well be the same person who was trafficking "Sinthe."


    In fact, knowing how the plot developed, Yu xie was well aware of who the mastermind behind the case was, but at the moment, he lacked the evidence to prove it.


    The president of the Confrerie of Cabriere, whom Callas had supported, was named Marcel, but his real name was Vacher. In order to bring back his beloved, who had dissolved into the Primordial Seawater, he kidnapped young girls to conduct experiments with the Primordial Seawater.


    Although Yu xie couldn''t remember all the details, the general direction of the case was still clear in his mind.


    However, because he had forgotten some of the finer details, Yu xie couldn''t locate the facility where Marcel was conducting the experiments. Moreover, Marcel was extremely cautious in his actions, never leaving a trace or a clue behind.


    "Uncle, if one day Navia really becomes a target, whatever happens, you must come and discuss it with me," Yuxie said, looking at Callas with a serious expression.


    "Alright, don''t worry," Callas replied, his gaze sharp as a blade. "If they dare to target my daughter, I''ll fight them to the very end!"

 Chapter 35: Clorinde in the Room

    Looking at Uncle Callas in front of him, Yu Xie was thinking about many things.


    If things had gone according to the original plan, Uncle Callas would one day fall into a trap carefully set by Marcel, be falsely accused of murdering his friend, and ultimately choose to initiate a duel in the court of judgment, dying on the dueling field, and bearing the title of "Callas the Unfaithful."


    Uncle Callas would use his death to ensure Navia''s safety.


    Yu Xie didn''t want to see such a thing happen, but as time passed, he had forgotten many of the details, and without those details to support him, changing the outcome was no easy task.


    He also couldn''t directly tell Callas that Marcel was the murderer. As someone from beyond this world, he could change the established facts with his own hands, but he could not directly inform others of the future.


    Otherwise, it might trigger a butterfly effect, and even worse things could happen as a result.


    This was something the system had warned him about.


    "Uncle, until the real culprit is caught, everyone is a suspect. You mustn''t trust anyone completely, especially those who seem ''clean'' on the surface," Yu Xie said, standing up.


    "I''ve said something like this to you before. Looks like you''ve kept it in mind," Callas chuckled.


    "Don''t forget those words yourself," Yu Xie turned to leave. "I''ll be going now, Uncle."


    "Leaving already? Aren''t you staying here tonight? Don''t you want to spend some time with Navia?"


    "I''m going to see someone."


    "A man or a woman?"


    "A man... Uncle, you stay busy, but don''t work too late. Navia will worry."


    With that, Yu Xie left the study.


    Left alone in the study, Callas looked at the door that had just closed behind Yu Xie, and suddenly began to cough violently.


    The harsh coughing caused his body to tremble, and it took a while before the coughing subsided.


    He adjusted his breathing and let out a self-deprecating smile.


    "It seems that time is running out."


    He suffers from a rare illness and doctors say he has less than five years left to live.


    This was something he hadn''t told Navia or Yu Xie.


    In fact, through his investigation, he had already identified a preliminary suspect in the case of the missing girls and the drug "Sinthe."


    Marcel was one of them.


    He hadn''t told Navia or Yu Xie about this yet, either.


    Although Callas had gathered some evidence, it wasn''t enough.


    This was a tug-of-war, and with less than five years left, he couldn''t be sure whether he could completely destroy the mastermind''s plot in time.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As Navia''s father and the president of the Spina di Rosula, there were many things he had to consider.


    ....


    Yu Xie arrived at the entrance of the Confrerie of Cabriere.


    The Confrerie of Cabriere was a local merchant group in Poisson Village, but with the passage of time and Callas'' support, the business had grown larger and larger. Now, it had expanded into the city, and its scale was vastly different from what it used to be.


    Standing at the door, Yu Xie paused for a moment, then walked inside.


    The people at the entrance of the Confrerie of Cabriere recognized Yu Xie and knew about his relationship with Callas. Naturally, they didn''t ask if he had an appointment or anything like that. They simply gave a slight bow and didn''t stop him.


    Upon entering the Confrerie of Cabriere, before Yu Xie could even speak, Marcel appeared quickly.


    "Yu Xie? What brings you here? Come, come, come, have a cup of tea with me!" Marcel walked over to Yu Xie''s side, greeting him with a wide smile.


    Marcel naturally recognized Yu Xie.


    Due to his knowledge of Marcel''s character, Yu Xie had never interacted with him much, but Marcel always acted very friendly, perhaps because he had become too immersed in his role.


    "No need for tea. I''m just here to talk to you about something," Yu Xie said.


    "Why not sit down and have some tea while we talk?" Marcel smiled warmly.


    "Still no need. I have to head back," Yu Xie replied.


    "Alright then, what''s so important that the ''Strongest Champion Duelist'' himself had to make a trip?"


    "Recently, there''s been a crackdown on the sale of ''Sinthe'' from above, and some members of the Marechaussee Phantom seem to be suspicious of the Confrerie of Cabriere. Of course, I believe the Cabriere Chamber would never be involved in the trade of ''Sinthe,'' but if there are any leads, please report them promptly."


    "Of course, you can count on that."


    "Since we''ve finished talking, I''ll be on my way."


    "Leaving already? Not even going to sit down for a cup of tea?"


    "No need," Yue Xie smiled and turned to leave.


    Once outside, Yue Xie paused for a moment and glanced back at the Confrerie of Cabriere.


    What had just been said was half true, half false.


    The crackdown on the sale of "Sinthe" was real, but the suspicion that the Marechaussee Phantom had on the Confrerie of Cabriere was just a smokescreen that Yue Xie had planted.


    Although he didn''t expect this to cause Marcel to completely fail, it might make him slip up and reveal something.


    By the time Yue Xie returned to his residence in the Fontaine Court, it was already very late.


    In the past, under Callas'' care, Yue Xie had lived in Poisson Village, but ever since he became a Champion Duelist, he had moved to Fontaine Court.


    After all, he needed to work, and if he still lived in Poisson Village, commuting every day would take up a lot of time.


    He opened the door to his residence and walked over to the sofa, gradually relaxing.


    At that moment, Yue Xie suddenly sensed another presence in his bedroom.


    His instincts immediately sharpened, and he became alert.


    He got up from the sofa, lowered his footsteps, and approached the bedroom door. Stretching out his hand, he gently turned the doorknob.


    The door opened, and indeed, there was someone in the room. But it wasn''t a thief, nor was it a suspicious person.


    It was a girl, currently sleeping on Yue Xie''s bed.


    The girl had long, deep blue hair, an exquisite face that was stunning, and her figure could be described as flawless and perfect.


    It was Clorinde.


    But... how did Clorinde end up sleeping here?


    As Yue Xie was puzzled and about to wake Clorinde up, she woke up on her own.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and in her violet gaze, Yue Xie''s face was reflected.


    "You''re back," she said as she sat up.


    "How did you end up sleeping in my room?" Yue Xie couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know why, but I just feel at ease when I''m here with you," Clorinde replied. "I was planning to wait for you to come back in your room, but I ended up falling asleep while waiting."


    "Did you need something from me?"


    "Grumble¡ª"


    Just as Clorinde was about to answer, the sound of her stomach growling interrupted her.


    She looked down at her stomach, seeming a little embarrassed.


    "Haven''t had dinner yet, right? Well, I haven''t eaten either," Yue Xie said with a smile. "Just wait a moment, dinner will be ready soon."


    With that, he turned and headed to the kitchen.


    Soon, Yue Xie was busy in the kitchen, while Clorinde came in as well.


    She stood to the side, her gaze unwavering, fixed entirely on Yue Xie.


    "Do you need help?"


    "No need, just rest over there," Yue Xie replied.


    "I want to help," Clorinde said.


    "Then... how about you just cheer me on?" Yue Xie suggested.


    "How do I cheer you on?" Clorinde asked, slightly puzzled.


    "Like a cheerleader," Yue Xie grinned.


    "...Do I have to?"

 Chapter 36: Irreplaceable

    "Alright, I was just joking, no need to take it seriously," Yu Xie couldn''t help but laugh.


    It was hard to imagine Clorinde, who was usually so serious, cheering him on like a cheerleader.


    On the other hand, Clorinde fell into a brief silence, as if she was hesitating, or perhaps gathering her thoughts.


    After what seemed like a long time, Yu Xie suddenly heard a shy-sounding "Good luck" from beside him.


    Saying "good luck" wasn''t difficult for Clorinde¡ªit wasn''t that she couldn''t speak, she just wasn''t one to smile or joke around.


    But the shyness hidden in her tone took Yu Xie by surprise.


    Could it be that¡­ Clorinde had imagined herself as a cheerleader in her mind, and after some inner struggle, she couldn''t quite overcome the awkwardness?


    Was that why there was something more behind her "Good luck"?


    "Alright, I got your ''good luck,'' the dinner will be ready soon!"


    Not long after, the two of them sat down at the dinner table.


    The dishes on the table were simple, homestyle meals.


    But Clorinde really liked them. Every time she ate food prepared by Yu Xie, she always finished everything on her plate.


    She said she really liked this kind of Liyue-style home cooking.


    After dinner, the two of them sat on the couch. There were no other activities, and they both sat in a daze.


    Although they were both duelist agents, when they were together, they never talked about work.


    "Are you full?" After a moment of silence, Yu Xie suddenly asked.


    "I''m full," Clorinde nodded.


    "But I noticed that when you finished eating, you still seemed a bit unsatisfied," Yu Xie recalled the moment when Clorinde put down her bowl and chopsticks earlier.


    "Actually... my stomach is full, but my mouth still wants more," Clorinde said. "The food you made is really delicious."


    "Should I cook another dish?"


    "No need," Clorinde replied. "By usual standards, I''ve already exceeded my food intake for today. It''s starting to affect my diet plan, so I can''t let it get worse."


    "You don''t need to lose weight. If you lose any more, you won''t look as good," Yu Xie said seriously.


    "It''s not about just being skinny; the right places should have some flesh. That''s what makes a perfect figure."


    Yu Xie thought that Clorinde''s figure right now was already perfect.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Really?" Clorinde seemed a bit incredulous as she turned her gaze toward Yu Xie''s eyes.


    "Of course, really. You don''t need to lose weight at all. You look great just the way you are, perfect," Yu Xie smiled and said. "Oh, by the way, you mentioned earlier that you were waiting for me here before dinner. Was there something you wanted to talk about?"


    Clorinde hesitated for a moment, and a faint, slightly different emotion flickered in her violet eyes.


    "It''s just that I have a question for you."


    "Go ahead and ask."


    "You... how do you view me and Navia?"


    Yu Xie was caught off guard.


    This question was a bit difficult for him. If he were to express his true thoughts, he wasn''t sure how Clorinde would react...


    "We''ve known each other for a long time, but I''ve never really known what you think about Navia and me," Clorinde added.


    "You both are very important to me," Yu Xie thought for a long time before answering. "Very important, irreplaceable."


    Yu Xie''s emotional intelligence wasn''t high enough to give a perfect, eloquent response. He could only express his feelings in a way that was a little off the mark, but still genuine.


    However, in some ways, this answer could be considered the "most gentle wrong answer."


    But Clorinde was very satisfied with this response.


    "Irreplaceable"¡ªwasn''t that enough?


    Although she wasn''t the only one, this still meant that Yu Xie had a place for her in his heart, and she was content with that.


    "I understand," Clorinde said as she stood up. "Thank you for dinner today. Next time, come to my place, and I''ll cook for you."


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah, it''s getting late. If Navia finds out I stayed here... well, anyway, I should go."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No need."


    With that, Clorinde quickly left, closing the door behind her.


    Standing outside the door, Clorinde took a deep breath, her full chest rising and falling. A slight blush colored her cheeks.


    She had thought about this question for a long time before deciding to ask it.


    Thankfully, the answer wasn''t something like "I see you both as sisters" or anything like that.


    After Clorinde left, Yu Xie returned to his bedroom and sat on the bed.


    It had to be said, after Clorinde had lain there, the sheets seemed to carry a familiar scent.


    ...


    The next day.


    Yu Xie went about his day as usual, working at the office.


    There wasn''t a trial scheduled today, and since Furina hadn''t come to drag him anywhere, he spent the day in his office.


    He brewed himself a cup of Liyue''s "Chenyu Adeptea", and the fragrance of the tea slowly filled the air.


    As he sipped the tea, his mind was occupied with thoughts of Marcel.


    Yu Xie had already dispatched people to keep a close watch on Marcel, waiting for him to slip up and reveal any flaws.


    Marcel was certainly cautious, but as long as he made a move, it was impossible for him not to leave behind some trace.


    Since the traces he left behind before were no longer visible, Yu Xie decided to force him to leave new ones.


    "The Marechaussee Phantom suspects him of selling Sinthe," Yu Xie thought. He was confident that Marcel wouldn''t risk ignoring this information.


    If it turned out to be true, and Marcel took no action, he would end up facing a new life in Fortress of Meropide.


    Marcel wouldn''t want to go to Fortress of Meropide and twist screws.


    Knock knock¡ª


    At that moment, there was a knock at the door.


    Before Yu Xie could react, a clear voice came from outside the door.


    "Yu Xie, are you there? I''m coming in."


    Furina pushed the door open and walked in.


    What was strange, though, was that today Furina looked slightly tired.


    She seemed very exhausted, moving slowly as she made her way over and sat down on the sofa.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Oh, nothing," Furina casually replied. "I just met a few of my fans earlier. It wore me out a bit."


    I see.


    This girl, who had been playing the role of a Archon for nearly five hundred years, had to maintain the appearance of a Archon in front of the public every time. It would be strange if she wasn''t exhausted.


    Originally a fragile girl, perhaps she had forgotten her true self after playing the role of a Archon for so long... Would she, on some quiet, lonely night, look out of the window, lost in thought, and suddenly burst into tears?


    "Have some tea." Yu Xie walked over to Furina with a cup of tea. "This is Liyue''s Chenyu Adeptea. It''s really good."

 Chapter 37: Fleuve Cendre

    Furina paused for a moment before taking the cup of tea.


    "Thank you."


    "So, you came here to rest a bit?" Yuxie sat down beside her.


    "Yeah, I just feel more at ease here," Furina said, slightly parting her lips as she took a sip of the tea. A hint of surprise appeared on her face. "The tea from Liyue is really good."


    "Furina, actually, you..." Yuxie turned to look at her, wanting to say that she didn''t have to carry all the pressure by herself, that she could talk to him.


    But in the end, the words never left his lips.


    Although Yuxie was from another world and perhaps could have been the person Furina confided in, Furina also needed someone to share the immense and invisible pressure she carried. The truth of her role as an Archon could not be known by anyone, or else the crisis foretold in the prophecy would come true, and the entire city of Fontaine would be submerged in water.


    But this heavy burden was destined to rest solely on her shoulders.


    And those shoulders, in reality, were not very strong.


    "Actually, what?" Furina blinked her large eyes.


    "Nothing. If being here makes you feel more at ease, you''re always welcome to come by. But if you''re coming during off-hours, I will have to charge overtime fees." Yuxie smiled.


    "Got it," Furina pouted slightly.


    Yuxie silently smiled, stood up, and walked over to the bookshelf. He pulled out a popular detective novel ¡ª "This Killer is Super Smart."


    The author of this book was a newcomer, but there were rumors that this was the latest work from the famous Liyue writer "Zhen Yu," who had changed her pen name and writing style.


    Yuxie was skeptical about this claim.


    Nevertheless, the book was quite interesting.


    He walked back over to Furina, holding the book, and offered it to her.


    "Want to pass the time with a novel?"


    "Sure." Furina took the novel and began flipping through the pages.


    At that moment, there was another knock at the door.


    "Come in," Yuxie said.


    The door opened, and to both Yuxie and Furina''s surprise, the person who entered was Navia.


    Navia walked in holding a box of pastries, her face adorned with a smile that could melt anyone''s heart.


    "Yuxie, Miss Furina is here too? Perfect, I brought some macarons I made myself. Let''s all try them together."


    She opened the pastry box, revealing macarons in various colors, which she placed on the coffee table in front of the sofa.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Furina tried one and immediately started praising them.


    Navia''s culinary skills made Furina envious, but what made her more envious was... Navia''s "assets" in the chest area.


    In comparison, Furina''s chest seemed rather plain.


    This world is so unfair... damn it...


    "Navia, did you come just to deliver the macarons?" Yuxie asked.


    "Kind of, but I also wanted to come see you," Navia smiled. "I thought you were going back to Poisson Village last night and would spend the night there, but then you left again."


    "I''ll definitely go back to Poisson Village when I have time off."


    "So when is your time off?"


    "That depends on Miss Furina and Neuvillette," Yuxie turned to look at Furina.


    "I... ahem, mostly it depends on Neuvillette. I don''t really interfere with Yuxie''s work," Furina replied.


    "Mm... there''s always tomorrow," Navia rested her chin on one hand, her gaze fixed on Yuxie, and she didn''t look away.


    Even Furina noticed the shift in the atmosphere, sensing that it had become somewhat awkward in the office.


    Yuxie and Navia''s childhood friendship was something Furina was aware of. In many ways, the two of them seemed well-matched.


    But for some reason, when she thought about it, Furina felt an inexplicable sensation.


    It was as if there was a slight heaviness in her chest.


    "Navia, is there something on my face?" Yuxie, noticing that Navia had been staring at him intently, couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ah! No, nothing," Navia quickly looked away.


    She hadn''t even realized that she''d been staring at Yuxie, lost in her thoughts.


    The atmosphere grew even more awkward, and none of the three spoke.


    Furina felt really strange. It was as if she were eating dog food, but at the same time, something sour was in her mouth.


    At that moment, the sound of a knock on the door came at just the right time.


    "Lord Yuxie, there''s been progress on the matter you assigned," a voice came from outside.


    Hearing this, Yuxie''s gaze subtly sharpened.


    He stood up and walked over, opening the door.


    After exchanging a few words with the person delivering the report, the messenger hurriedly left.


    The content of the report was simple¡ª the Cabriere Merchant Guild was moving some goods, and they were traveling along the main road.


    Marcel had started making his move, but this action seemed a bit too obvious. It was hard not to suspect something fishy was going on.


    Given Marcel''s cautious way of doing things, the visible shipment of goods was probably just a diversion. The real "Sinthe" product should be secretly moved elsewhere.


    So, Yuxie decided to play along. He instructed the messenger to take a few men and stop the convoy under the pretext of checking the shipment. They would conduct a quick, superficial inspection and then let the convoy go on its way.


    After all, they probably wouldn''t find anything suspicious. This was just a show for Marcel to see.


    The most important part was the backup plan.


    Having been the "Strongest Champion Duelist" for several years, Yuxie had built up some connections within the Marechaussee Phantom. He had already stationed people along the major routes leaving Fontaine, and no matter what, Marcel wouldn''t be able to avoid them.


    What Yuxie was truly concerned about was one possibility¡ª that Marcel might prefer to destroy the "Sinthe" drugs and bear the huge loss, rather than risk the shipment being uncovered.


    If that happened, things could get a bit tricky.


    As Yuxie was deep in thought, the messenger who had left earlier returned.


    "Lord Yuxie, the scouts have sent word. Several people from the Confrerie of Cabriere have gone to Fleuve Cendre."


    "Fleuve Cendre..." Yuxie repeated slowly, something clicking in his mind.


    He immediately turned to look at Navia and Furina in the office, saying:


    "I need to step out for a moment. If a trial happens to begin while I''m gone, have Clorinde cover for me."


    With that, he quickly left, turning to the messenger and adding:


    "Take some men and head to Fleuve Cendre."


    .....


    Underground, the roads are intricate and complex, with various pipes crisscrossing like a spider''s web, and water constantly flowing in the channels.


    There is no sunlight here¡ªit''s dark and damp.


    But this place is also home to all kinds of people, and there are shops selling miscellaneous goods, as well as essential facilities for daily life.


    Clearly, while it''s not as prosperous as the surface above, everything necessary is present, and those who live here seem to make do, finding contentment in their own way.


    This is "Fleuve Cendre," the complex underground space beneath Fontaine.


    People from the Confrerie of Cabriere walk hurriedly through this area, occasionally glancing over their shoulders to ensure they''re not being followed.


    What they don''t notice is that eyes in the shadows have already locked onto them, like wolves hunting in the night.

 Chapter 38: Falling into the Net

    In a secluded corner of the Fleuve Cendre, members of the Confrerie of Cabriere arrived.


    They made sure to avoid the sight of others, confirming that they were not being followed.


    In front of them were numerous crates stacked up. What was inside those crates remained unknown.


    "Choosing this place to destroy ''Sinthe'' should be able to avoid the Marechaussee Phantom''s watch, right? The president is truly farsighted."


    "True, but the environment here isn''t great. Let''s hurry up and finish the job, then head back."


    One of the members of the association lit a torch and slowly walked toward the wooden crates.


    At that moment, a strong hand grabbed him.


    The member of the association was startled and looked up to see the face of Yu Xie.


    "Yu... Yu..."


    Soon after, members of the Marechaussee Phantom appeared, surrounding the members of the Confrerie of Cabriere.


    This was a dead-end, and the members had no chance of escaping.


    "Marechaussee Phantom is handling the case. Please cooperate."


    The Marechaussee Phantom members restrained the Confrerie of Cabriere members one by one, and then proceeded to open the crates.


    Without exception, the crates were filled with "Sinthe."


    Yu Xie also approached the crates and took a glance.


    Just as he had guessed, these people were here to destroy "Sinthe."


    Choosing the Fleuve Cendre for such activities certainly helped avoid many eyes, allowing them to operate in the greatest secrecy.


    But it was still a sloppy operation. Given Marcel''s usual meticulousness, he should have been much more careful.


    At least they should have chosen a quiet night, not in broad daylight.


    Yu Xie pondered for a moment and then walked up to one of the members of the Confrerie of Cabriere.


    "Now that we have you and the evidence, tell me¡ªdid Marcel send you here?"


    The member hesitated, fear evident in his eyes as he looked at the trial, but after clenching his teeth, he said:


    "The president has always strictly forbidden us from doing this kind of business, but there was nothing we could do. The profits from this kind of deal are huge, and we''re short on money, so we took a gamble... didn''t expect to fall into your hands."


    These words made Yu Xie''s brow furrow slightly.


    "So, you''re saying Marcel didn''t instruct you? This was all your doing?"


    "Exactly. We''ve been secretly selling ''Sinthe'' behind the president''s back. When we realized we might get exposed, we came here to destroy the ''Sinthe.'' It''s that simple."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "That''s nonsense!" one of the Marechaussee Phantom members couldn''t hold back any longer. "You''re all wearing the most basic clothes, and after selling ''Sinthe'' for so long, you couldn''t even afford a decent outfit? It''s obvious you were instructed by Marcel!"


    "The Confrerie of Cabriere''s wealth has accumulated unusually fast in recent years. I advise you to come clean. If you cooperate with the investigation, perhaps you can get a reduced sentence," another Marechaussee Phantom member added.


    "Officer, we''ve already confessed honestly," one of the members of the trading association said. "People die for wealth, birds die for food. Now that we''ve been caught with both the goods and the crime, we accept our fate."


    Hearing this, Yu Xie''s gaze sharpened.


    It seemed these people were Marcel''s discarded pawns, and they were willing to be discarded.


    With this testimony, it might be possible to launch an investigation into Marcel, but it wouldn''t be enough to directly convict him.


    This scenario was likely something the old fox, Marcel, had anticipated.


    "Have you thought this through? You''re covering for him!" A Marechaussee Phantom member''s voice rose in anger. "If it turns out that Marcel was the one selling ''Sinthe,'' you''ll never be able to leave Meropide again!"


    "Officer, your investigation should be based on evidence, right? Without evidence, how can you wrongfully accuse our president? Our president is a good person, and he has long ordered us not to sell ''Sinthe.'' It''s just that we were really short on money, so we secretly disobeyed his orders. We had no choice, this thing makes money fast."


    The members of the trading association were becoming increasingly "skilled" in their responses, adopting an attitude of "I''m a dead pig, I don''t fear the boiling water."


    "President, we''re sorry, we didn''t listen to your teachings. We deserve this!"


    Their expressions clearly carried an underlying message: We got caught, but you lost.


    One of the Marechaussee Phantom members, seeing such provocation, appeared to lose control of his emotions, and was about to step forward to take action, but Yu Xie stopped him.


    "Take them back, process them according to procedure. Send someone to take the ''Sinthe'' back as well and destroy it all."


    Soon, the members of the Confrerie of Cabriere were taken away.


    The Marechaussee Phantom, who had just been a little too emotional, stood there silently, staring at the boxes of "Sinthe" for a long time.


    Yu Xie walked over and spoke to him:


    "I know you hate ''Sinthe,'' but you need to stay calm. Only then will we be able to pull out the true mastermind behind this."


    "Lord Yu Xie... my family was destroyed because of ''Sinthe.'' I hate ''Sinthe''! Even though I''m just a low-ranking officer, I can tell those members of the trading association were clearly lying. They''re covering for the person behind all this."


    "Exactly."


    "If they insist it''s all on them, then the true culprit will never face justice!"


    "They will, sooner or later. Those who turn a blind eye to others'' lives and families will eventually pay the price they deserve." Yu Xie looked at the boxes containing "Sinthe," his gaze sharp and intense.


    ....


    By the time Yu Xie returned to the office, it was already close to the end of the workday.


    To his surprise, both Navia and Furina were still there.


    It seemed they had been waiting for him.


    "You''re back!" Navia immediately stood up from the sofa when she saw Yu Xie, her eyes scanning his face. "You seem a bit troubled. What happened?"


    "Is it serious?" Furina also got up from the sofa, her gaze fixed on Yu Xie.


    "I caught some people who were secretly selling ''Sinthe''," Yu Xie said. "They''re from the Confrerie of Cabriere."


    "Confrerie of Cabriere..." Navia repeated quietly, her expression becoming slightly complicated.


    Although under Yu Xie''s influence, Navia hadn''t become as familiar with the Confrerie of Cabriere as she might have been in the past, it was still the association her father, Callas, had single-handedly supported.


    "Then what about the president of the Confrerie of Cabriere?" Furina asked at this point.


    "The members of the association are insisting that it was their own actions, and that it has nothing to do with the association or its president, Marcel," Yu Xie replied.


    "That doesn''t sound very credible... If those members didn''t have support, how would they dare sell ''Sinthe''?" Furina expressed doubt.


    "That''s true, but as long as they keep insisting on their story and we don''t have concrete evidence, we can''t do much about Marcel for now. Investigating this won''t be easy," Yu Xie paused, then added, "It seems like I''ll have to meet Marcel."


    "I''ll go with you! If Marcel is really behind all of this, it might be dangerous for you to go alone," Navia said.


    Yu Xie looked into Navia''s clear eyes, which were filled with concern.


    He reached out and gently ruffled Navia''s hair.


    "I''ll be fine on my own. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."

 Chapter 39: Callas

    The figures on the streets gradually thinned out, and the daylight began to fade.


    Yu Xie arrived at the Confrerie of Cabriere.


    On the coffee table were two cups of tea, elegantly crafted, the kind that ordinary families couldn''t afford.


    Even the wood of the coffee table was quite precious¡ªthis table itself was worth a considerable amount.


    "Here, have a taste. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll have someone replace it," Marcel said, sitting diagonally across from Yu Xie, his face bearing a smile that seemed both present and faint.


    "No need, I''m not here for tea," Yu Xie said indifferently.


    "Then, what brings you here?"


    "I''ll get straight to the point. You must have heard the news already. A few members of the Confrerie of Cabriere tried to destroy the ''Sinthe'' they were selling in the Fleuve Cendre today, and I led the team that apprehended them," Yu Xie said.


    "I''ve heard about it. I can''t believe that despite my explicit orders, those people still went ahead with such a deal," Marcel said, looking at Yu Xie with a disappointed expression. "Well, just follow the law, handle it however you must, there''s no need to spare me any face!"


    "That''s good to hear," Yu Xie replied. "But for this matter, are you really completely unaware?"


    "Ah..." Marcel sighed. "You know, my chamber of commerce has grown so much. There are so many people under my management now, I can''t keep track of everything. I really had no idea about this. But don''t worry, I''ll update the management plan tomorrow and make sure we have stricter oversight!"


    "Stricter oversight is the right approach," Yu Xie said, "but right now, a lot of people aren''t convinced that this has nothing to do with you. After all, you''re the president of the Confrerie of Cabriere."


    "...That''s true." Marcel looked thoughtful. "This incident might affect the business of the Confrerie, but I believe time will prove the Cabriere''s innocence."


    "You really seem to take it in stride," Yu Xie said, his gaze meaningful.


    Marcel noticed Yu Xie''s eyes and seemed a bit surprised.


    "You''re not suspecting me too, are you? You''ve known me for a long time, you should know what kind of person I am," Marcel said.


    "Yes, I know very well," Yu Xie nodded. "By the way, recently, the Marechaussee Phantom has set up a special task force for the missing young girls case. The Confrerie of Cabriere has many connections, so it would be helpful if you could keep an eye out for any clues."


    Marcel paused for a moment when he heard this, then picked up his tea cup and took a sip.


    "Of course, it''s the public''s hope that the real culprit is brought to justice as soon as possible."


    "Uncle Marcel, did you know? Sometimes, when an actor is on stage, they get so absorbed in their performance that they temporarily enter a state of ''self-forgetfulness.'' For an actor, that''s actually a very good state to be in," Yu Xie said with a slight smile.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "I''ve never really worked in the acting field, so I can''t comment on that," Marcel replied.


    "¡­Thank you for the cooperation of the Confrerie of Cabriere," Yu Xie said after a brief silence. He stood up. "It''s getting late, I''ll be heading back now."


    "You''re leaving already? Every time you come here, you never stay for more than ten minutes."


    "There''s still a mountain of troublesome things to deal with."


    "True, work can''t be neglected. I completely understand," Marcel said with a smile.


    After leaving the Confrerie of Cabriere, Yu Xie walked down the street.


    The sky had darkened, and the lights from the shops along the street cast long shadows.


    The scene from earlier in the Confrerie of Cabriere still lingered in his mind.


    That old fox, Marcel, could say such lofty words with a straight face. Extracting information from him was never going to be easy.


    In any case, if the sale of "Sinthe" is discovered, imprisonment is inevitable.


    But getting Marcel into the heart of Fortress of Meropide wasn''t Yu Xie''s main goal.


    Under Marcel''s leadership, countless young girls had lost their lives¡ªbright futures that should have blossomed, now forever extinguished.


    If the only goal was to send Marcel to Meropide to deal with screws, that wouldn''t be enough.


    Only by exposing the truth behind the string of missing young girls could the souls of those who died at Marcel''s hands, dissolved in the Primordial Sea, finally find peace.


    And one of the key ingredients in "Sinthe" was the Primordial Sea.


    Currently, there are no obvious leads. Destroying "Sinthe" and following the trail could lead to finding the evidence that Marcel is the true culprit behind the missing girls case. This was one viable path.


    However, of course, there was more than one way forward.


    ...


    In the study, Callas was organizing the documents on his desk.


    But suddenly, a fit of coughing overtook him.


    His body, weakened by illness, was growing thinner day by day. Though others might not notice it yet, Callas could feel the change deep within him.


    It was affecting his lungs.


    Outside the door, a man in a black suit, hearing the noise from the room, immediately entered to check.


    "Boss, are you alright?"


    Callas raised a hand to signal that he was fine, taking a deep breath.


    "I''m fine, Melus. Where''s Navia?"


    "Miss went to see Yu Xie today, and she just returned," Melus replied.


    "She''s grown up... doesn''t stay home much anymore," Callas smiled faintly.


    "Boss, your condition... are you really not going to tell Miss?" Melus asked, looking quite worried.


    "If I told her, it won''t change anything. It will only make her sad and worried," Callas sighed deeply, exhaling slowly, as if revealing a hidden regret. "Rather than that, it''s better not to tell her and let her stay happy."


    "But..."


    "Enough, Melus. There''s no need to persuade me. While I''m still alive, let me protect my daughter and that kid, Yu Xie."


    "It seems, boss, you really approve of Yu Xie."


    "What does it matter whether I approve or not? It''s not like I have a say, since Navia likes him," Callas smiled faintly, but the look in his eyes was somewhat complicated.


    However, Melus could still see a hint of stubbornness in Callas'' complicated gaze.


    As Navia''s father, if Callas truly disapproved of Yu Xie, he wouldn''t have treated him the way he had.


    After a brief silence, Callas spoke again:


    "If possible, I''d like to live until Navia''s wedding day. I''ve already thought about what I''d say to her and Yu Xie at the wedding.


    "If that kid dares to bully my daughter, I''ll slap him right on the forehead.


    "Unfortunately, it looks like I won''t make it to that day.


    "Life really is short, isn''t it?"


    "Melus, from now on, keep an eye on Yu Xie. If he treats Navia badly, you make sure to teach him a lesson for me."


    When Callas said this, his tone carried a hint of joking, but the listener couldn''t find anything to laugh about.


    Callas fell silent and turned his gaze to the window.


    The Poisson Village was just entering the night, but it had not yet fully quieted down. The lights in the residents'' homes were bright, like stars twinkling in the night sky.


    Everything comes with a price, and happy endings are rare¡ªCallas knew this well.


    If it were only a matter of sacrificing the life he had left, to ensure Navia and Spina di Rosula''s safety, he would not hesitate.

 Chapter 40: The Second Choice

    A few days later.


    The weather was perfect, ideal for a trip outdoors.


    Yu Xie stood by the window of his office, gazing outside, letting out a slight, helpless sigh.


    Such beautiful weather, yet he had to stay in the office¡ªwhat a shame.


    "Miss Furina, with weather like this, are you really planning to stay here with me the whole day?" Yu Xie turned around to glance at Furina, who was lounging on the couch.


    She had come in early this morning, picked a book from the shelf, and had been reading ever since.


    "You''ve got it pretty good here," Furina said casually, glancing at the pastries and tea on the coffee table. "Food and drink, all at your fingertips."


    Yu Xie found himself unable to do much about Furina, especially since she was technically his superior now.


    Besides, having someone around to keep him company was definitely better than being bored on his own.


    Just then, the sky began to darken.


    Heavy clouds gradually blocked the sunlight, and a deep rumble of thunder echoed from within the clouds.


    What had been a beautiful day suddenly turned for the worse¡ªit looked like rain was coming.


    With the first few drops of rain falling on Fontaine, the downpour quickly followed.


    "It suddenly started raining so heavily." Furina put down the book and walked over to the window.


    The rain was indeed intense. In Yu Xie''s memory, it had been several years since Fontaine had experienced such a heavy downpour.


    The raindrops, as big as beans, fell in such dense sheets¡ªit had been a long time since he''d seen anything like this.


    The low-lying areas of the road quickly began to accumulate water. The streets of Fontaine, once full of life under the clear sky, now seemed to have temporarily fallen into a deep sleep.


    Could it be that Neuvillette is crying? No, that shouldn''t be it. When Neuvillette sheds tears in his heart, it wouldn''t rain this heavily. The thought flashed briefly through Yu Xie''s mind.


    "This kind of heavy rain is perfect for reading a novel indoors, heh." Furina laughed lightly, then turned around and walked back to the couch, resuming her reading.


    In front of Yu Xie, Furina didn''t put on much of a divine or lofty air.


    Just then, there was a knock at the office door, the sound a bit urgent.


    A vague sense of unease passed through Yu Xie''s mind.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and the person who entered was panting heavily.


    "Lord Yu Xie, Mr. Callas has gone to a banquet held by the Confrerie of Cabriere!"


    At these words, Yu Xie''s heart gave a jolt.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Faint memories became clearer in that instant, and Yu Xie remembered¡ª the day Callas was framed, it had been a day of heavy rain.


    The event had happened after all, and it seemed to have occurred a bit earlier than the original timeline.


    "Has the banquet started yet?"


    "According to the information, Mr. Callas has already arrived, and the banquet is about to begin."


    "Where is the banquet taking place?"


    "The Confrerie of Cabriere is holding it at a manor on the outskirts."


    Yu Xie didn''t ask any further questions and didn''t say another word. He quickly turned and rushed out.


    .....


    Outskirts.


    The rain fell in torrents.


    The dense curtain of rain hammered against the grass, and all that could be heard in the countryside was the roar of the downpour.


    Yu Xie moved swiftly, and in the distance, the manor had come into view.


    Damn it, this shouldn''t have happened so soon...


    This event should have occurred after Uncle Callas was diagnosed with a rare illness, shouldn''t it?


    Could it be...?


    Yu Xie suddenly understood.


    Although he had been monitoring Uncle Callas'' condition, Uncle Callas had still successfully deceived him.


    As he drew closer to the manor, an ominous feeling in his heart grew stronger.


    Bang! A gunshot rang out, cutting through the rain and reaching Yu Xie''s ears.


    Bang! The second gunshot followed quickly after.


    Yu Xie gritted his teeth and pushed himself to run faster.


    Finally, he arrived at the manor.


    Under the heavy rain, many people were staring at Callas, who stood in the rain, their expressions filled with shock.


    Callas was holding a rifle, and not far in front of him, a person was lying on the ground.


    Blood was flowing from the gunshot wound on the person''s body, washed away by the pouring rain.


    In another spot, there was a piece of clothing that had fallen to the ground.


    "Callas... killed Jacques?"


    "Impossible, he was his friend."


    "But there''s no one else here. The rifle is in Callas'' hands. It looks like..."


    The murmurs continued.


    At this moment, Callas slowly raised his head. Through the dense rain, he saw Yuxie.


    He raised his hand in a gesture, signaling Yuxie not to approach.


    The two of them stood there, separated by the rain curtain, silently staring at each other.


    Yuxie understood¡ªhe had come too late.


    What had happened could not be undone.


    In this damnable situation, no one would ever guess that the true culprit who killed Jacques had already dissolved into water, mingling with the rainwater on the ground.


    Callas suddenly smiled at Yuxie, a smile filled with resignation.


    ...


    "Mr. Callas, according to the testimonies of the witnesses, after hearing two gunshots, most of those present rushed to the sound and saw Mr. Jacques lying in front of you, with the gun in your hand, having been fired twice. Do you have any rebuttal to this?"


    From the high seat of the Op¨¦ra House''s courtroom, the Chief Judge, Neuvillette, asked the defendant, Callas.


    "...I cannot refute it." Callas responded quietly.


    "While what you''ve said is true, it lacks direct evidence to prove that you are the murderer. Do you have any evidence to defend yourself?"


    Callas remained silent for a moment, choosing not to speak.


    In the courtroom, remaining silent was never a good choice.


    Yu Xie sat in the position of the duel''s representative, observing the trial.


    Clorinde was seated beside him.


    The only bit of luck was that Navia was not present.


    Yu Xie already knew what would happen next. He lowered his head, hiding his eyes from others'' view.


    Clorinde remained silent, equally anxious about the situation.


    "...I request a duel." After a long silence, Callas finally spoke again.


    The Chief Judge, Neuvillette, furrowed his brow slightly.


    "Mr. Callas, may I understand this as you rejecting the trial and choosing instead to use a duel to defend your honor?"


    "Yes." Callas answered.


    "According to the laws of Fontaine, the request is approved."


    A murmur rose from the audience in the courtroom below.


    Many people knew that both of the duel representatives present had significant ties to Callas.


    "Then, I ask duel representatives Yu Xie and Mr. Callas to move to the stage below. The duel will begin immediately." Neuvillette glanced at Yu Xie.


    Today, it was Yu Xie''s turn to serve as the duel representative, so it was naturally expected for him to step up.


    Callas did not hesitate, quickly walking to the center of the stage.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Yu Xie hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he stepped onto the stage as well.


    Yu Xie was very clear that if he chose not to participate in this duel, then Clorinde would take his place. In that case, things would unfold exactly as they had originally.


    Although the situation had already developed to this point, he still didn''t want to see Clorinde and Navia grow distant because of this matter.


    But was this duel really something that had to happen?


    As people often said, there is always a second choice.

 Chapter 41: The Actor

    "Yuxie, draw your sword," Callas said, his eyes filled with determination.


    He had already anticipated this day, and had long since made up his mind.


    A man''s resolve should not be "trampled upon." In response to that resolve, Yuxie should have drawn his sword at this moment.


    But Yuxie did not.


    He remained silent, his mind drifting back to the first time he met Uncle Callas.


    The breeze by the seaside was so pleasant, and the fish they grilled that day tasted so good.


    "Yuxie, draw your sword!" Callas raised his voice slightly, but still kept it at a level only the two of them could hear.


    The audience in the stands watched the scene unfolding in the center of the stage. Some had expressions of deep contemplation, while others were more entertained, watching like they were seeing a drama.


    It was a bit ironic.


    "Yuxie, listen to me. You need to fulfill your duty as a Champion Duelist," Callas said again. "After this... please take care of Navia for me."


    "Take care of Navia? What do you mean by that?" Yuxie finally spoke up. "You''re her father! If you care about her, don''t just hand her off to someone else!"


    Like Callas, there was a new kind of resolve in Yuxie''s eyes at this moment. He turned his gaze toward the audience.


    "Everyone, we all know that according to the laws of Fontaine, there is a provision¡ªif you are unsatisfied with the trial, you can request a duel. And if you win the duel, you can avoid the trial. Am I right?"


    There were many voices in the audience, but everyone present recognized the validity of the law, as it was clearly stated in the legal code.


    "Actually, ever since I became a Champion Duelist, I''ve been thinking about a question," Yuxie paused, then continued, "What if the person requesting the duel is guilty, but they win the duel?"


    "What if Callas is guilty, but he wins the duel today?"


    This statement caused even more murmurs in the audience.


    Indeed, while the duel system was a safeguard in Fontaine law, it also had its flaws.


    This provision had been in place for a long time, but it seemed no one had ever noticed this loophole.


    Perhaps it was due to the existence of the advisory tribunal and the impartiality of the Chief Judge, Neuvillette, that this double layer of insurance had prevented any wrongful judgments from occurring.


    "As a Champion Duelist, I have the duty to respond to Callas'' challenge, but..." Yuxie paused, "I believe the duel system itself needs to be revised."


    "Yuxie, should I interpret your words as a question of Fontaine''s duel system?" Neuvillette spoke up.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "That''s right," Yuxie nodded.


    "But you must understand, what you''re doing right now may be perceived by many as a conflict of interest, considering your close relationship with Mr. Callas."


    Yuxie gently smiled.


    "In all the duels I''ve fought before, I have never been defeated, and I''ve never questioned the duel system because I knew that those who challenged me were either simply trying to test their strength against me, or they were guilty and hoping to use the duel as a way to clear their names.


    "So, I said nothing and simply fulfilled my duties. But today is different. I know for a fact that Callas is innocent!"


    "Do you have any evidence?" Neuvillette asked, still calm.


    "I do." Yuxie turned his gaze toward the audience. "But before I present my evidence, I''d like to first accuse someone¡ªMarcel, the president of the Confrerie of Cabriere."


    Following Yuxie''s gaze, many in the audience turned to the same direction. Marcel was sitting there, his brow slightly furrowed.


    "Yuxie, what are you trying to do?" Callas felt a surge of shock in his heart.


    "Uncle, just trust me this time," Yuxie whispered.


    Marcel stood up from the audience, under the gaze of many, and looked at Yuxie with a puzzled expression.


    "Yuxie, what do you mean by that? Are you accusing me?"


    "What is the charge?" the chief judge, Neuvillette, asked from the seat of judgment.


    "Trafficking ''Sinthe,'' and orchestrating the series of disappearances of young girls," Yuxie replied.


    At these words, the audience erupted in shock.


    Not only the spectators, but even Callas and Marcel looked stunned.


    "Yuxie, what you''re saying is truly hurtful," Marcel said with a pained expression. "I''ve watched you grow up. Do you really dislike me this much? Are you really going to frame me like this?"


    "Uncle Marcel, whether I''m framing you or not, let the evidence and witnesses speak for themselves," Yuxie said with a slight smile, then turned his gaze toward the doors of the Op¨¦ra House.


    The doors opened.


    Two people walked in.


    One was a Marechaussee Phantom officer, the same officer whose family had been torn apart by "Sinthe."


    The other was Jacques, who was supposed to have died from a gunshot wound.


    While the officer''s presence was expected to provide evidence, Jacques'' appearance shocked the entire audience, sparking a wave of whispers and discussions.


    "What''s going on? Wasn''t that person supposed to be dead?"


    "Faked death? Does this mean that Callas is truly innocent?!"


    Amid the murmurs of the crowd, Callas glanced at Jacques, then at Yuxie, his confusion growing.


    Marcel''s expression froze, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Your Honor, the evidence and witnesses are present. Shouldn''t we ask the accused to step forward to the defendant''s stand?" Yuxie looked up at Neuvillette, the chief judge.


    "Mr. Marcel, since there are accusations, they must be addressed. Please proceed to the defendant''s stand," Neuvillette said.


    Under the gaze of the audience, Marcel slowly stepped forward, silently making his way to the defendant''s stand.


    His expression remained frozen, as if his facial muscles had become stiff.


    Suddenly, it seemed as if he understood something. Marcel looked at Yuxie.


    Yuxie responded with a slight smile at the corner of his lips.


    "Uncle Marcel, do you remember what I told you before about ''actors''? The actor I was referring to wasn''t you, but me."


    "You''ve been acting this whole time?"


    "I had no choice. I couldn''t be sure if you had someone secretly watching me, so I had to keep up the act until now," Yuxie said. "Now, let''s present the evidence."


    As Yuxie finished speaking, the Marechaussee Phantom officer who had entered with Jacques took out several photographs from a camera.


    "Everyone, please take a look. These photos were secretly taken at the banquet where Mr. Callas attended. In these photos, there is a person gradually dissolving into water! This is the truth behind the piece of clothing left at the scene!"


    "To take these photographs, I infiltrated the banquet in advance and hid for a long time. I can vouch for the authenticity of these photos with my name and my life¡ªnone of them are false!"


    The photos were taken in quick succession, capturing the full sequence of the Callas incident.


    Another officer walked up to the stage, took the photos, and then ascended the nearby stairs, handing them over to Neuvillette.


    "The content of the picture is just as this officer said, someone shot at Mr. Jacques, and then also tried to shoot Mr. Callas, but Mr. Callas grabbed the gun and killed him in return, and finally dissolved into water by unknown factors." Neuvillette said slowly as he finished watching the contents of the picture.

 Chapter 42: Before the Final Judgment

    One month ago.


    In a slightly dim room, Yu Xie sat across from a man named Jacques at the table.


    The flickering candlelight on the table seemed as if it could go out at any moment.


    "You say ... Marcel would threaten me with my wife and daughter to get me to kill Mr. Callas?"


    "What I mean is, if, if Marcel really does that, what will you do?"


    "...No, that won''t happen."


    "I know you''re conflicted. On one hand, there''s Uncle Callas, who has been kind to you. On the other hand, there''s your wife and daughter''s safety." Yu Xie looked into Jacques'' troubled eyes. "Let me take a guess. If this really happens, you''d seek help from Uncle Callas, and Marcel would likely realize this too. At that point, the situation will become even more complicated."


    "But everything you''re saying is just speculation, isn''t it?"


    "It''s speculation, but considering the circumstances, how likely do you think something like this could happen?"


    Upon hearing this, Jacques fell silent.


    Yu Xie was right.


    Callas in the gradual investigation, has got some evidence of Marcel''s crime, in this case, Marcel is bound to not sit back and wait for death, he will do something.


    And the most once and for all behavior, is to get rid of Callas.


    "Let me offer you a plan," Yu Xie said earnestly, "At that time, you pretend to agree to Marcel'' request and fake the act of killing Uncle Callas. When you do, you can hide this in the clothes on your chest."


    Yu Xie took out a thin piece of steel material.


    "This is something I had specially made. Don''t be fooled by how thin it is; it can easily block a shot from a musket."


    "You mean ...."


    "This is just my guess but, Marcel will definitely have a third person come to kill Uncle Callas for insurance purposes, and maybe even silence you. When the time comes, you''ll be carrying this piece on your chest, and after you get shot, the bullet won''t be fatal, and then you''ll pretend to be dead. By the way, don''t forget to prepare a blood bag beforehand."


    "What about Mr. Callas?"


    "Uncle Callas is very skilled. He''ll be fine."


    "¡­What if things really turn out like this? If I play dead, will my wife and daughter be safe?"


    "There''s a famous saying by Lord Huang: ''If you''re alive, you''ll die sooner or later. But if you''re dead, you''ll live forever." *Qoute from the movie "Let the Bullets Fly"


    "Which Lord Huang?"


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you pretend to be dead first, then I''ll accuse Marcel. You''ll appear as a witness to expose his crimes, and everything will be over. Your wife and daughter will naturally be safe."If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Jacques fell silent again for a moment, then spoke again, his voice very soft.


    "You trust me this much? Aren''t you worried that I might be working with Marcel?"


    "Are you?"


    "No."


    "Then that''s settled. Besides, this plan is the best solution for you." Yuxie smiled, "Remember, don''t mention our cooperation to anyone. Once you walk out that door, pretend you''ve never seen me."


    "I haven''t said I agree to cooperate with you."


    "Then think it over."


    "..."


    "Alright, anyway, that old fox Marcel is not easy to deceive. Until the very last moment, I''ll keep playing along. The most important thing in acting is belief, and you need to have that belief too."


    "¡­I understand."


    ....


    Opera Epiclese.


    Here, countless trials have been held, but today''s trial is unprecedented.


    "Can a person really dissolve into water?"


    "Since Lord Neuvillette has said so, it must be true, right?"


    The murmurs from the audience were like boiling water.


    As the chief judge, Neuvillette''s impartiality had never been questioned. What he said in the courtroom was beyond doubt for most people.


    But the idea of a "person dissolving into water" was still too unbelievable.


    "I will have these photographs evaluated by professionals to rule out the possibility of forgery," Neuvillette said, looking down at Jacques. "Mr. Jacques, are you here today as a witness for Champion Duelist Yuxie?"


    "Yes," Jacques nodded.


    "Please begin your statement."


    Jacques took a deep breath and shot a glare at Marcel in the defendant''s seat, his eyes burning with anger.


    "Marcel, the president of the Confrerie of Cabriere, is a moralistic hypocrite!" He was a bit emotional, "Three days ago, he found me and threatened me with my wife and daughter to kill Mr. Callas!"


    The onlookers in the audience, as usual, were watching with a sense of amusement.


    "A big twist, huh?"


    "I didn''t expect this kind of drama!"


    "Mr. Yuxie had already anticipated this, so Mr. Yuxie and I had also made a plan to deal with Marcel a long time ago." Jacques continued, "Although Marcel asked me to do that, he didn''t trust me, so he sent a third person to assassinate Mr. Callas, and of course, he would want to kill me to silence me."


    Jacques stared at Marcel, his anger evident in his eyes.


    "I had already placed a material in my chest that could withstand a gunshot. At the banquet, I pretended to be dead to avoid Marcel''s attention, and then came forward as a witness to expose his crimes! I can confirm that the photographs taken by this officer are genuine, and the third person sent by Marcel really did dissolve into water!"


    The murmur of the audience didn''t stop for even a moment.


    "Mr. Callas, why didn''t you explain what Jacques just said during the defense stage?" asked Neuvillette, the chief judge, turning to Callas.


    Callas glanced at Yuxie and sighed slightly.


    "I had no evidence. How could I expect anyone to believe such a thing as a person dissolving into water if I said it out loud?"


    He was not wrong. In today''s time, when the influence of the Spina di Rosula was waning, its reputation was nowhere near as strong as it once was.


    Without evidence, making such claims would only make people think it was a farce.


    "Mr. Marcel, do you have anything to say about this?" Neuvillette then turned his gaze toward Marcel.


    Marcel stood in the defendant''s seat, his expression extremely grim.


    But then he laughed, as if mocking everyone.


    "Hahaha... absurd! One link after another, all of you conspiring to frame me!"


    He knew he couldn''t confess¡ªif he did, it would be over.


    But in truth, it had already been over.


    "Vacher, I knew you wouldn''t confess so easily. Your mouth is really stubborn," Yuxie spoke up at this moment.


    The name "Vacher" reached Marcel'' ears, and his body slightly trembled.


    "Your Honor, Marcel'' real name is Vacher. He is not from Fontaine, and he has a secret lab where he manufactures ''Sinthe'' for sale, making a fortune. He also conducts experiments on the young girls he kidnaps. Once that location is found, the truth will be revealed."


    "And the location is?" asked Neuvillette.


    Yuxie didn''t answer. Instead, he looked toward Callas.


    "Uncle, Marcel can''t escape now. Navia and Spina di Rosula are safe. It''s time to make the evidence you have public."


    Callas also looked at Yuxie, seeing many complex things in this young man.


    From the moment he arrived, this kid had brought many changes to both Spina di Rosula and Poisson Village.


    He never expected that his own determination to face death would also be changed by this kid.


    "Marcel''s secret base is underwater."

 Chapter 43: Resignation Letter

    Callas'' words landed on Marcel''s chest like a heavy blow, as if struck by a muffled hammer.


    He hadn''t expected that Callas had already investigated to such an extent.


    The gazes from the audience felt like scorching sunlight, pressing down on him. He slowly scanned the room, taking in everyone present.


    "Mr. Callas, please provide the exact location. We will send someone to verify the facts. Until then, Mr. Marcel is not to leave the Opera Epiclese," Neuvillette''s calm voice echoed through the hall, as if a verdict had already been passed on Marcel.


    Marcel understood. He had already lost.


    Originally, according to his plan, Callas was supposed to die here. He would have plenty of time to deal with the Spina di Rosula, but Yu Xie had disrupted all of his plans.


    He didn''t understand how Yu Xie had anticipated that he would threaten Jacques.


    Nor had he expected that this kid, Yu Xie, would be the one to bring about his defeat.


    The guard unit assembled, and under Neuvillette''s orders, they were about to leave for Marcel''s stronghold.


    But suddenly, Marcel let out a loud laugh.


    His laughter was full of derision.


    "Hahaha... There''s no need for that. No need to do all those unnecessary things. I admit it, I did it all, but so what? You won''t understand, you won''t understand!"


    Years of accumulated emotions erupted, and Marcel''s face twisted into an expression of arrogance and defiance, as if he alone were the only one who was right in this world.


    "Have you ever watched your loved ones be dissolved into water? Have you? No, you haven''t! You people sitting in the audience, you just treat every trial like a drama, never caring about anyone else''s feelings!


    "I just wanted to bring my loved one back. What''s wrong with that? I''d even wish I could be dissolved into water, to be with her, but I can''t. I can''t be dissolved!


    "So all I can do is keep researching, trying to find a way to bring her back. So tell me, what did I do wrong?"


    The room fell silent. Everyone was listening to Marcel''s absurd rant.


    But Marcel didn''t seem satisfied yet.


    He raised his voice even louder, shouting.


    "As long as it brings my loved one back, I''ll do anything! I''m not wrong¡ªyou are!"


    His almost obsessive voice echoed in every corner of the opera house. He spoke with such conviction, as if he truly believed he had done nothing wrong.


    Yu Xie knew that arguing with someone like this was pointless.


    Despite all the logical fallacies in Marcel''s words, there was no need to argue with him.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Killing so many innocent young girls just to bring back his loved one¡ªno one could condone such absurd actions.


    At that moment, Neuvillette stood up and activated the Oratrice Mecanique d''Analyse Cardinale.


    "According to the laws of Fontaine and the ruling of the Oratrice Mecanique d''Analyse Cardinale, I declare Callas innocent and order his immediate release. Marcel... is guilty."


    The trial was finally over, and the dust settled.


    Marcel was escorted away, and before he left, he passed by the Fountain of Lucine.


    In an instant, Marcel froze in front of everyone, and then, as if his soul had been drained, he became still and lifeless.


    The laws of Fontaine hadn''t sentenced him to death, but he died in this way.


    To many, it was a satisfying end, but to others, it seemed as if Marcel had been given an easy way out.


    In the subsequent investigations by the Marechaussee Phantom members, Marcel''s secret base was discovered at the bottom of the sea, and the truth was revealed.


    In any case, the true culprit behind the series of missing girls had been found, and the source of "Sinthe" had been eradicated.


    It was considered a good ending.


    Yu Xie escorted Callas back to Poisson Village. Standing at the doorstep, Callas hesitated and didn''t enter.


    The events at the Opera Epiclese had already reached the ears of the townspeople, and naturally, Navia was no exception.


    Callas suddenly didn''t know what kind of expression to wear when facing his daughter.


    Should he smile? Or should he keep it neutral?


    "Uncle, don''t overthink it. Just go in. Navia must have already heard about what happened today, and she''s probably really worried about you," Yu Xie said.


    "Do you think she''ll blame me?" Callas hesitated for a moment and asked.


    "I don''t know. If she blames you, let her. She''s your daughter, and you''re her father. You can talk things through," Yu Xie said with a light smile. "The important thing is, don''t lie to her anymore."


    "...You''re right," Callas said, managing a faint smile. "I never thought I''d see the day when you''d lecture me."


    After saying that, Callas was about to open the door, but at that moment, the door swung open.


    Navia stood inside the door, and upon seeing Callas and Yu Xie outside, she froze.


    She hesitated for a long time, her clear eyes seeming to hold shimmering tears.


    "Welcome home, Dad."


    ...


    The next day.


    The Champion Duelist, Yu Xie, walked along the road to Palais Mermonia.


    Passersby occasionally threw him slightly curious glances.


    Early this morning, the trial that took place yesterday at the Opera Epiclese had already been covered by major newspapers.


    Naturally, the capture of the true culprit behind the series of missing girls was the headline, but "Champion Duelist Yu Xie Questions the Duel System" also took up a portion of the coverage.


    Yu Xie ignored the curious glances and made his way to the front of Palais Mermonia, walking straight in and heading to the office of the Chief Judge.


    Neuvillette and Furina were both there.


    Neuvillette was sitting at his desk, as usual, working, while Furina sat on the sofa nearby, looking a bit bored.


    When she saw Yu Xie arrive, Furina immediately stood up and smiled.


    "Yu Xie, what brings you here?"


    "I need to speak with Neuvillette about something," Yu Xie replied, pausing in his steps.


    Hearing this, Neuvillette stopped his work as well, stood up, and walked around the desk to the outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m resigning from the position of Champion Duelist," Yu Xie said.


    The words caused a brief flicker of surprise in Neuvillette''s eyes, and Furina widened hers in shock.


    "W-What?" Furina questioned, wondering if she had heard wrong.


    "Is this a decision you''ve thought through carefully?" Neuvillette asked, looking at Yu Xie with a serious expression.


    "Yes," Yu Xie nodded firmly.


    "As the Chief Judge, I will seriously consider your comments about the Duel System from yesterday''s trial," Neuvillette said. "And as the Champion Duelist, you have undoubtedly been excellent. From a professional standpoint, I don''t want you to resign from this position."


    "Don''t say any words of persuasion; it doesn''t suit you," Yu Xie smiled at Neuvillette. "In any case, resigning wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment decision. It''s something I''ve thought about for a while. I want to do something else."


    "In that case, I won''t say more," Neuvillette said slowly. "You just need to submit a formal resignation, and I will approve it."


    "Wait!" Furina quickly interrupted their conversation. "Yu Xie, are you really resigning? Can''t you reconsider?"


    Furina''s reaction was actually something Yu Xie hadn''t anticipated.

 Chapter 44: I Support You

    Seeing Furina''s reluctant expression, Yu Xie smiled lightly.


    "Miss Furina, are you going to miss me?"


    Of course, Furina would miss him. When there was nothing going on, she could casually hang out in Yu Xie''s office, feeling very comfortable and at ease.


    But if Yu Xie resigned, she wouldn''t be able to do that anymore.


    Moreover, she would have far fewer opportunities to see him.


    However, Furina didn''t admit to it.


    She lifted her chin, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "I just think you''re really suited to be the Champion Duelist. If you resign, it''d be a waste of your talents."


    "I think so too," Yu Xie joked. "But I have some other things I want to do, so would you, Miss Furina, kindly ''let me off the hook''?"


    "...Fine, I really can''t do anything about you." Furina sat back down on the sofa, turning her head away. "Neuvillette, go ahead and process his resignation."


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll go submit the application," Yu Xie said.


    The resignation was quickly submitted, and Neuvillette promptly approved it.


    After resigning from the position of Champion Duelist, Yu Xie returned to his residence in Fontaine.


    He slumped onto the sofa, thinking about what he needed to do next.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Yu Xie stood up and went to open it. Standing outside was Clorinde.


    "I heard you''ve resigned as the Champion Duelist," Clorinde said.


    "That''s right," Yu Xie nodded. "Just did it. I didn''t expect you to get the news so quickly. Come in."


    The two of them walked over to the sofa.


    "Would you like something to drink? I have Fontaine tea, Liyue''s ''Chenyu'' tea, and black tea," Yu Xie asked.


    "Black tea, please," Clorinde replied.


    "Please wait a moment."


    Soon, Yu Xie brewed two cups of black tea and placed them on the coffee table.


    The tea in the cups reflected Clorinde''s expression¡ªcalm, but there seemed to be a hint of reluctance hidden beneath it.


    The reason Clorinde had become a Champion Duelist was because of Yu Xie.


    She wanted to follow in his footsteps, to become a Champion Duelist who defended the law, just like him.


    But now that Yu Xie had resigned from the position, Clorinde couldn''t understand.


    "Why did you have to resign? Is it because of... what you said in the trial yesterday?"


    Clorinde was referring to Yu Xie''s comments about the Duel System.


    "It''s not that. Although the Duel System has its flaws, I didn''t resign because of that," Yu Xie said, taking a sip from his tea.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Then why?"


    Yu Xie couldn''t bring himself to say it. He couldn''t tell her that his life was nearing its end.


    A system prompt appeared in his mind.


    [Remaining lifespan: 70 days]


    This prompt about his remaining lifespan had first appeared the night before.


    It should have appeared much earlier¡ªat the very least, not when only 70 days were left.


    The system''s explanation was: "This was a request made by your previous self. Since I deleted the previous data, I am unable to answer any questions about the circumstances surrounding this."


    "The request of my previous self?" Yu Xie couldn''t remember ever making such a request. Could his previous self have really asked for this?


    After some thought, Yu Xie figured that perhaps his past self had known that the time remaining in that life was short. Maybe he wanted to ensure that the next life wouldn''t be spent in constant anxiety over running out of time?


    "Even if I lose my hands and legs tomorrow, today, my cuffs and trousers are still perfectly pressed."


    Perhaps that was the meaning behind it?


    But in order to avoid regret, the system had given him a reminder during the remaining time.


    Yet, this life was truly fleeting... Even a journey through time felt somewhat rushed.


    In any case, the facts were right in front of him. It was only natural to feel conflicted, and it was only human to feel reluctant.


    However, with the little time left, there were still a few final things he wanted to do.


    Yu Xie wanted to abolish the Duel System in Fontaine''s Court of Judicature.


    The original purpose of the Duel System was to prevent guilty individuals from being dissatisfied with their trial outcomes, allowing them to use a duel to force those discontented with the judgment to accept it.


    For this reason, every Champion Duelist representing the Fontaine Court of Judicature had to be exceptionally skilled.


    This system had existed for many years without any cases of wrongful judgments.


    But no one could say for certain what would happen in the future.


    What if, in the future, a terrifyingly powerful criminal appeared¡ªone whose guilt was undeniable and who could easily be sentenced to life in Fortress of Meropide¡ªbut the criminal, dissatisfied with the judgment, demanded a duel and won?


    According to the rules, that person would be exempt from the fate of being judged.


    Yu Xie didn''t want to see such a result.


    "Why exactly do you want to resign from the position of Champion Duelist?" Seeing Yu Xie fall silent for a moment, Clorinde repeated the question.


    "Clorinde, I want to... abolish the Duel System," Yu Xie said.


    There were only seventy days left. He might not be able to accomplish it, but at least he had to make a start.


    Upon hearing Yu Xie''s words, there wasn''t much surprise in Clorinde''s eyes¡ªas though she had already guessed it.


    "So, that''s why you resigned as the Champion Duelist first..."


    "..." Yu Xie didn''t answer directly.


    In truth, wanting to abolish the Duel System wasn''t directly tied to resigning from the position of Champion Duelist. To abolish the Duel System, it wasn''t necessary to first resign from the position. On the contrary, holding the position of Champion Duelist might actually help further his goal.


    After all, the "strongest" Champion Duelist in the Court of Judicature still held some influence.


    Yu Xie simply felt that abolishing the Duel System wasn''t something that could be accomplished overnight, and with his time running out, he wouldn''t be able to hold the position for much longer. Rather than clinging to the position, he believed it would be better to step down and let someone else take over. He trusted Clorinde would do well in his place.


    "What do you plan to do?" Clorinde asked next.


    "What do you think of the Duel System?" Yu Xie countered with a question.


    Clorinde fell silent for a moment, thinking it over.


    "The law is a safeguard, but you''re right, there are indeed loopholes," Clorinde said. "Although so far, no one with ill intentions has exploited these loopholes, the future is hard to predict."


    "Though the laws of each country differ, I believe one thing should remain unchanged," Yu Xie said. "And that is, equality before the law. But Fontaine''s Duel System, while giving everyone an equal opportunity, hides a much greater inequality."


    "...I support you," Clorinde said immediately.


    Yu Xie was taken aback. Clorinde''s support came even faster than he had expected.


    "Clorinde, listen to me. Revising the law isn''t something that can be done overnight; it might take a long time. If I can''t finish it, I''ll leave it to you in the future."


    Her words left Clorinde with a strange feeling, though she couldn''t quite place what it was.


    "What do you mean, if you can''t finish it, leave it to me?" After a long pause, Clorinde finally found the source of that strange feeling.


    A gentle breeze drifted through the window, and Clorinde''s long hair fluttered lightly.


    She looked at Yu Xie with her violet eyes, which, usually calm, now revealed an unusual ripple of emotion.


    Before Yu Xie could respond, there was another knock at the door.


    "Yu Xie, are you there?"


    It was Navia''s voice that followed.

 Chapter 45: Coffee with Three Parts Sugar

    I have to say, Navia arrived just in time, essentially helping Yu Xie out of an awkward situation.


    Yu Xie stood up and quickly went to open the door.


    Standing outside, Navia was holding a lot of food¡ªeverything from ready-to-eat snacks and fruits to ingredients like vegetables and meat.


    "Why bring so much stuff?" Yu Xie was a bit surprised. Normally, when Navia came to visit, she would only bring a small dessert she made herself. It was the first time she had brought so much.


    "I''m here to thank you properly for helping my father," Navia said with a warm smile on her face. "I went to the Palais Mermonia just now to find you, but they told me you were already... and Clorinde is here too?"


    "Yes, I came to find Yu Xie," Clorinde said.


    "Well, that''s perfect," Navia said, shaking the bags of food in her hands. "Let''s eat together!"


    A moment later, the coffee table was filled with snacks and fruits.


    Since it wasn''t yet time for a full meal, the meat and vegetables were placed in the kitchen.


    "Yu Xie, I heard from the people at Palais Mermonia that you''ve resigned from your position as Champion Duelist?" Navia asked, looking at him.


    "That''s right, I resigned this morning," Yu Xie replied.


    "But... why?" Navia wondered. "Could it be..." She seemed to be thinking deeply.


    Navia had also seen the news in the papers about Yu Xie''s comments on the Duel System during the trial.


    Yu Xie sighed and explained his thoughts on the Fontaine Court''s Duel System once more.


    After hearing all of this, Navia fell into a brief silence, but soon, she nodded at Yu Xie.


    "I support you too."


    Navia''s support came even faster than Yu Xie had imagined.


    Yu Xie could roughly guess why. Clorinde and Navia''s support wasn''t just because they had been convinced by his argument about the potential flaws of the Duel System. It was also because they trusted him.


    "Clorinde, Navia, thank you," Yu Xie said with a slight smile, his voice soft.


    "I should be the one thanking you," Navia replied. "You''ve helped my father so much. Today, I''ll make you a hearty lunch. Though one meal can''t fully express my gratitude, let''s start with this!" Navia stood up, and before Yu Xie could say anything, she turned and headed toward the kitchen.


    Yu Xie glanced out the window. It was still early¡ªwell before lunchtime.


    "I''ll go help Navia," Clorinde said, following her to the kitchen.


    There were a lot of ingredients to prepare, and it wouldn''t be an easy task.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    As Clorinde was processing the ingredients, she noticed children playing and laughing as they passed by on the street outside.


    Her thoughts were suddenly pulled back to the past.


    Since she could remember, Clorinde had never had many friends.


    Before Yu Xie appeared, she only had Navia as a friend.


    After Yu Xie came, she gained another.


    She still remembered one night, when she and Yu Xie sat together on the grass, looking up at the sky full of stars.


    The night breeze was just right, and the temperature was perfect.


    Yu Xie had said to her, "Clorinde, if we ever get the chance, let''s go to Liyue together."


    Liyue... that was a place Clorinde had never been to.


    She had heard that it was a land of towering mountains, home to the largest port in Teyvat, with breathtaking landscapes and hidden immortals in the mountains.


    From what she had heard, Clorinde could tell that Liyue must be an incredibly charming place.


    She had wanted to go and see it with Yu Xie.


    The sound of birds chirping outside brought Clorinde back to the present. In her distraction, she accidentally cut her finger with the kitchen knife. A small cut appeared on the pad of her finger, and bright red blood began to seep out.


    She stopped what she was doing and placed her finger in her mouth.


    "Clorinde?" Navia noticed the scene and quickly rushed over. "Did you cut your finger?"


    "It''s fine, just a small cut," Clorinde said nonchalantly.


    As a Champion Duelist, such a minor injury was nothing to her.


    "Still, you should take care of it," Navia said, looking a little worried.


    "It''s really fine, no need," Clorinde reassured her.


    "You should take care of it," Yu Xie, who had entered the kitchen at some point, said as he gently pulled Clorinde back to the living room.


    "The bleeding has stopped, really, it''s fine," Clorinde insisted again.


    Yu Xie didn''t respond. Instead, he opened the drawer below the coffee table, took out a band-aid, and carefully applied it to the cut on Clorinde''s finger.


    As he placed the band-aid, Yu Xie gently held Clorinde''s hand, and she could feel his warm breath on her skin.


    For a moment, Clorinde felt her cheeks flush slightly.


    "All done. Looks like you need to practice using that kitchen knife more carefully," Yu Xie joked. "You sit here for now, I''ll go help Navia."


    Time passed quickly, and as the sounds of cooking filled the kitchen, by the time it was lunchtime, the table was set with a full spread of dishes, each more delicious than the last.


    After a hearty meal, the afternoon arrived.


    Clorinde and Navia had already left, and Yu Xie sat alone at home, lost in thought for a while before heading out.


    The streets were as usual, with pedestrians walking at various paces.


    Yu Xie arrived at the Caf¨¦ Lutece, his favorite spot, and took a seat at an empty table. He was a regular at this caf¨¦.


    The caf¨¦ owner, Arue, spotted Yu Xie and was slightly surprised, but quickly walked over to greet him.


    "Yu Xie, what''ll it be today? Same as usual?"


    "Same as usual, one coffee, three parts sugar."


    "Coming right up."


    Not long after, Arouet returned with a cup of coffee and placed it in front of Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie took a sip, and as always, the coffee with three parts sugar had just the right balance¡ªno overwhelming sweetness, just enough to soften the bitterness of the coffee without masking its original flavor.


    "Yu Xie, I heard you... resigned from your position as Champion Duelist?" Arouet sat down beside him, looking a bit hesitant but eventually asking the question.


    "Yeah, that''s right," Yu Xie nodded, "I resigned."


    "I just don''t get it," Arouet said, looking at Yu Xie with a puzzled expression. "You''ve been a Champion Duelist for so many years and your reputation has always been great. Why would you choose to resign?"


    "There are many reasons, but it''s a long story, so let''s not get into it," Yu Xie replied.


    "Alright, I respect your decision," Arouet nodded. "Would you like some dessert? It''s on me."


    "No need, I just want to have my coffee," Yu Xie said.


    "Okay, enjoy your coffee. I''ll go take care of things," Arouet said before returning to the counter.


    Yu Xie picked up his coffee cup and was about to take another sip when a man approached his table, followed by several bodyguards.


    From his attire, it was clear that the man was wealthy or of high status.


    "Can I help you?" Yu Xie asked, taking a sip of his coffee.


    The man smiled slightly and introduced himself, "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Darduf, a businessman and philanthropist. Mr. Yu Xie, I hear you''ve resigned from your position as Champion Duelist, so I have something I''d like to ask of you."

 Chapter 46: Ten Million Mora

    Darduf, the name sounded vaguely familiar to Yuxie, but he couldn''t quite place where he had heard it before.


    Yuxie set his coffee cup down and looked at the well-dressed businessman in front of him, then glanced at the bodyguards standing behind him. Each of them was holding something, and every item was wrapped with exquisite care.


    "Mr. Darduf, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    "How can you know you can''t help unless you hear my request?" Darduf snapped his fingers.


    At his signal, the bodyguards quickly stepped forward and placed the meticulously wrapped items on the table.


    "Mr. Yuxie, a small token of appreciation, I hope you''ll accept it," Darduf said with a smile, the kind of smile every businessman had perfected.


    Yuxie glanced at the items on the table. One of them had an envelope attached to the wrapping. The envelope likely didn''t contain a letter.


    "If I were still a Champion Duelist, this could be seen as attempting to bribe a government official," Yuxie said.


    "But you''re no longer a Champion Duelist, are you? That''s why I''m coming to you now," Darduf replied. "So, would you like to hear my request?"


    Looking at the businessman with his two tufts of mustache, Yuxie thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Go ahead."


    After receiving such a response from Yu Xie, Darduf glanced around. The other customers in the caf¨¦ occasionally cast slightly odd glances toward their table.


    Darduf lowered his voice a little.


    "You''re no longer a Champion Duelist, but your reputation from before is still intact, and the connections you had in the Tribunal are still valuable. I''d like to propose that we collaborate. If you leverage those connections, the future for both of us could be very promising."


    "So that''s what this is about." Yu Xie nodded thoughtfully. "If I were still a Champion Duelist, then you would have indeed bribed me."


    "But you''re not anymore, right?" Darduf smiled again, a smile full of confidence.


    It seemed he was sure that Yu Xie wouldn''t refuse him¡ªif he did, it would mean the benefits hadn''t been made clear enough.


    This kind of businessman always had an inexplicable self-assurance.


    "If I cooperate with you, what''s in it for me? Is it just these little gifts?" Yu Xie glanced at the items on the table.


    "Of course not," Darduf replied, picking up the envelope that had been attached to the package from the start, and placing it on the table in front of Yu Xie. "I believe the ''contents'' inside will satisfy you, and this is just a token gift. Please, Mr. Yu, open it when you get home."


    Yu Xie shifted his gaze to the envelope, hesitated for a moment, then picked it up and casually opened it.


    As soon as the envelope was opened, a trace of panic appeared on Darduf''s face. He instinctively glanced around, noticing that many people were watching them.


    "Certificates issued by the Northern Bank. With these, one can withdraw Mora at the Northern Bank." Yu Xie looked at the special paper he had pulled out of the envelope. "One is worth one million Mora, and there are ten in total¡ªten million in total. Mr. Darduf, you are quite generous."


    Under the scrutiny of the surrounding onlookers, Darduf''s expression became slightly flustered. The absolute confidence that had been in his eyes earlier had faded somewhat.


    What he had just said to Yu Xie was very clear¡ªthis envelope should not have been opened in public. But Yu Xie had ignored his advice.


    This indicated that Yu Xie had no intention of accepting any gifts, including the Mora.


    Sending gifts to a resigned Champion Duelist would have been seen as just sending gifts, but offering ten million Mora was an entirely different matter.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    If the public got wind of this, it would be far from something that could be easily brushed aside.


    "Well, Mr. Darduf, I will seriously consider your proposal," Yu Xie smiled, placed the certificates back into the envelope, and then tucked it away.


    This action left Darduf completely puzzled.


    He looked at Yu Xie, as if inspecting a freak.


    After a long pause, he let out a sigh of relief, and a smile reappeared on his face.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, you really are an interesting person. I look forward to our cooperation. I still have some business matters to attend to, so please allow me to take my leave."


    "Wait a moment," Yu Xie said.


    "Is there something else you wish to say, Mr. Yu Xie?"


    "Take these things away. The letter is enough," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    Darduf paused for a moment, then waved his hand.


    One of his bodyguards quickly stepped forward, gathered the items from the table, and left with them.


    "Boss, a lot of people saw what happened today. Should we do something about those who witnessed it...?" one bodyguard whispered to Darduf.


    "Use your brain. Do those fools dare to offend me? Stop thinking about all those dirty schemes. We''re here to do legitimate business, not cause trouble," Darduf replied.


    "Understood... Those people naturally wouldn''t dare to offend the boss."


    "However, we still need to take precautions. Send someone to keep an eye on things. If anyone dares to spread rumors, let''s give them a little ''lesson''," Darduf added.


    "Understood!"


    Darduf and his bodyguards walked away.


    Yu Xie remained seated at the original spot, picking up his coffee cup and slowly savoring the drink, as if everything that had just happened was nothing more than a distant memory.


    The looks from the people around him grew even more peculiar, but no one spoke about what had just occurred.


    When the matter doesn''t concern them, people tend to turn a blind eye. No one wanted to make trouble for themselves.


    Arouet watched Yu Xie from a distance, wanting to go over and offer some advice, but he didn''t dare approach.


    He had seen everything that had happened and overheard a bit of the conversation.


    Although Yu Xie was no longer a public servant, after having been a Champion Duelist for so long, his influence wouldn''t simply vanish with his resignation.


    Yu Xie''s actions could still be construed as accepting a bribe.


    Arouet couldn''t understand Yu Xie, but he also didn''t want to get involved in this mess.


    After a long while, Yu Xie finally finished his coffee. He walked to the counter, intending to greet Arouet, but he noticed that Arouet seemed to be very focused on mixing drinks, likely trying to pretend he hadn''t seen him.


    Yu Xie smiled, placed some Mora on the counter, and turned to leave, heading in the direction of the Palais Mermonia.


    ....


    Inside Palais Mermonia.


    Furina sat on the sofa in her office, feeling a bit bored.


    At this time, if nothing else was going on, she would usually go to Yu Xie''s office to hang out. Although there was nothing much to do, at least there was someone to talk to.


    "Sigh..."


    Letting out a sigh, Furina walked over to a bookshelf, trying to pick a book to read. But after picking a few and putting them back, she gave up.


    It just didn''t feel the same reading here as it did in Yu Xie''s office.


    She returned to the sofa, staring at the chandelier above her and zoning out.


    Although she was the Hydro Archon, this was Furina''s everyday life.


    She was just an ordinary girl after all¡ªbesides the drama, she didn''t understand the matters of the gods.


    All of those tasks were handled by the Chief Judge, Neuvillette.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door.


    By the time the footsteps reached Furina''s ears through the door, they were faint, but as soon as her ears perked up, she immediately became alert.


    She was very familiar with these footsteps¡ªit was... Yu Xie''s footsteps!


    She immediately straightened up.


    As expected, there was soon a knock at the door, followed by Yu Xie''s familiar voice.


    "Furina, it''s me."


    Cough, cough... "Come in."


    Yu Xie opened the door and walked in.


    The moment Furina saw him, she almost couldn''t control herself and wanted to stand up to greet him.


    But as both a Archon and a lady, she knew she should behave more decorously.


    "Why are you here?" Furina remained seated on the sofa, not moving.


    "I''ve got something for you," Yu Xie replied, walking over and sitting down. He took out the envelope that Darduf had given him.


    "A letter?"


    "Take a look."


    Furina, a little confused, took the envelope and opened it, frowning slightly.


    "Yu Xie, what does this mean¡ªyou''re giving me ten million Mora?"


    "It''s not for you, it''s just for you to hold onto for now. I came to report it to you first," Yu Xie explained.


    "Report?"


    "Do you know Darduf?"


    "I have some impression of him. He''s a rising wealthy businessman, pretty well off."


    "He gave me ten million Mora, hoping I could use my connections at the Tribunal to collaborate with him in the future."


    "So you accepted it?" Furina looked at Yu Xie incredulously. "Yu Xie, you''re not that kind of person, are you? That rich businessman might appear to be a philanthropist on the surface, but there are some nasty rumors about him behind the scenes. To put it simply, he''s just a greedy, heartless guy."


    "I accepted it, but didn''t I give it to you?" Yu Xie smiled at Furina.


    Furina fell silent and thought for a moment.


    "I get it now. You wanted to take the evidence first, then wait for the right time to accuse that businessman?"


    "Pretty much, yeah. By the way, don''t tell Neuvillette about this for now."


    "Why?"


    "Stop asking so many questions. Just tell me whether you''ll agree or not."


    "Well... alright, I agree, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "What''s that?"


    "I''m so bored. Stay here and keep me company."


    Yu Xie smiled helplessly.


    Furina, in front of him, really didn''t act like a Archon at all.

 Chapter 47: Arlecchino

    In a room with exquisite decoration.


    On a desk made of sandy wood, several books and documents were placed. The window was open, and a gentle breeze blew in, causing the window panes to creak slightly.


    On the windowsill was a potted plant, inside which grew a soft bellflower.


    The walls of the room were adorned with several paintings, which seemed to depict the landscapes of Liyue.


    This was an office¡ªthe office of a Fatui Harbinger.


    "Pepe, is it really just a coincidence that they share the same name?" The pink-haired girl sitting on the sofa held an old book in her hands.


    The book was clearly quite old, having been flipped through countless times. It was a "Teyvat Travel Guide."


    "I heard that the strongest Champion Duelist resigned this morning." The woman behind the desk, referred to as "Pepe," showed a different kind of expression between her brows.


    "Pepe" had long silver hair, with a few black streaks in the front and along her cheek.


    Unlike the youthful pink-haired girl, "Pepe" exuded a mature aura, from her eyes to her temperament, even down to her figure.


    She is Arlecchino, the Fourth Harbinger of the Fatui, codename "The Knave."


    The nickname "Pepe" is something only the pink-haired girl sitting on the sofa dares to use, and it is only used in private.


    "I was hoping we could meet him at an official event later, but it looks like that might not happen. However... meeting him privately is still an option," the pink-haired girl said. "Pepe, don''t you want to confirm whether he''s really the Yu Xie we know?"


    Arlecchino paused her approval of the documents in her hands and suddenly fell silent.


    Because of her duties as a Harbinger, it had been several years since she and Clervie had returned to Fontaine. She hadn''t expected that, upon returning this time, the name "Yu Xie"¡ªa name she had long been concerned about¡ªwould resurface in such a way.


    Was the Yu Xie who became the strongest Champion Duelist over the years, and who resigned this morning, the same Yu Xie she had once known?


    But that shouldn''t be possible. The Yu Xie from back then... had died in her arms.


    Or could it really just be a coincidence?


    Teyvat was so vast, after all. It was entirely possible for two people to have the same name.


    But surely, it wasn''t possible for them to look so alike¡ªalmost as though they were carved from the same mold?


    As the strongest Champion Duelist, Yu Xie had never accepted an interview in his personal capacity, but having participated in so many trials, his image had appeared in the photos accompanying the reports in major newspapers.


    Arlecchino and Clervie had, of course, seen the image of Yu Xie in those newspapers.


    "Clervie... There shouldn''t be such a thing as people coming back to life, right?" Arlecchino asked slowly.


    Usually calm and composed, Arlecchino, who would always make up her mind about any problem in her heart, seemed unusually lost today.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "What exactly is going on? Maybe I''ll only know once I see him..." Clervie also seemed uncertain. "But if he''s not the Yu Xie we know..."


    If he isn''t, it would be even more disappointing.


    But honestly, wasn''t this already the worst possible outcome?


    "If he isn''t, it would just be a misunderstanding... Clervie, you''re right. We''ve hesitated long enough. It''s time we went to see him."


    Arlecchino suddenly recalled the first time she had met Yu Xie. That guy who would forever occupy a corner of her mind, never willing to move. In her memory, it seemed like he had smiled at her.


    At that moment, the confusion in her eyes gradually faded.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Furina was holding a book, reading it with great interest.


    She didn''t really know why, but with Yu Xie sitting next to her, even the novels that were once boring seemed to have become interesting.


    Have I gotten used to having Yu Xie around? Furina asked herself in her mind.


    Just then, the sound of a knock on the door interrupted her reading.


    "Lady Furina, the Fatui Harbinger ''The Knave'' is here to see you. She says there are diplomatic matters to discuss with you," came the announcement from outside the door.


    "''The Knave''?" Furina paused for a moment.


    That Harbinger was well-known, and Furina naturally knew she was no easy opponent.


    Now, as the "Hydro Archon" in Fontaine, it would be difficult to avoid such a meeting.


    Although she really didn''t want to meet that Harbinger.


    Perhaps she could use excuses like "no time," "too sudden," or "no appointment" to temporarily delay the meeting today, but sooner or later, it would be hard to avoid.


    "Has she, has she already arrived?" Furina asked the person outside the door.


    "Not yet. If you don''t have time today, I can go turn her away."


    Furina pondered for a moment, then looked over at Yu Xie. For some reason, she suddenly felt more certain about her decision.


    "No need. Let her come in."


    "Understood!"


    The footsteps outside the door faded away.


    Furina looked at Yu Xie and realized that since he had heard the word "The Knave," he seemed to have been deep in thought, slightly distracted.


    "Yu Xie?"


    "Hmm?" Yu Xie snapped back to reality.


    "When ''The Knave'' arrives later, you can''t leave," Furina said seriously.


    "But I''m not a Champion Duelist anymore, just an ordinary citizen. I don''t think I''m really suited for such an occasion, am I?"


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. You have to stay; otherwise, how am I supposed to handle this on my own?" Furina said, a little nervously. Seeing Furina like this, Yu Xie had no choice but to agree.


    However, truth be told, he was also curious to meet Arlecchino.


    Just then, the knock on the door sounded again.


    Furina''s heart gave a slight jolt.


    Could it be that "The Knave" arrived so quickly?


    "Miss Furina, it''s me," came the voice of Clorinde from outside the door. "Is Yu Xie with you?"


    "He''s here. Come in," Furina sighed with relief.


    Clorinde pushed open the door and walked straight up to Yu Xie.


    Before Yu Xie could speak, Clorinde took the initiative and said:


    "Yu Xie, there are rumors outside that you accepted a bribe of ten million Mora from the wealthy businessman, Darduf. Is this true?"


    Yu Xie paused for a moment.


    In his mind, although most people didn''t want to get involved in trouble, the news that he had accepted ten million Mora from Darduf was bound to spread eventually. He just hadn''t expected it to happen so soon.


    It seemed that among the witnesses, there were still some who were not afraid of power and held onto a sense of justice.


    "It''s true," Yu Xie said. "But Clorinde, who told you this?"


    "The owner of a book stall near the Caf¨¦ Lutece."


    "Is he the first one to spread this news?"


    "I''ve checked, he should be."


    "Furina." Yu Xie then turned to look at Furina. "Do me a favor and send a few people to secretly protect that book stall owner. I''m worried Darduf might cause trouble for him."


    "No need. I''ve already sent someone," Clorinde replied.


    "What?" Yu Xie was slightly taken aback. Did Clorinde see through what he was planning to do?


    "You accepted the ten million Mora from that rich businessman. It can''t be because you''re short on money," Clorinde looked at Yu Xie. "You''re trying to push yourself into the limelight, aren''t you?"


    "I didn''t expect you to guess that," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "Because I know you well," Clorinde paused. "So, you''re doing this because you want to...?"


    "You''ll know when the time comes."


    Just then, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door.


    The sound of high heels clicking on the floor, almost like a rhythmic tap-tap, carrying an almost imperceptible sense of pressure.


    All the surrounding noise seemed to shrink, and only the sound of those high heels on the floor remained strikingly clear.


    Each step felt as though it were stepping on a person''s heartbeat.


    Yu Xie looked toward the door, and in his mind, the figure of Arlecchino appeared.


    Even with the door still closed, he could already feel the extraordinary aura of the Fourth Harbinger.

 Chapter 48: We Will Meet Again

    A knock on the door followed.


    "Lady Furina, the Snezhnaya diplomatic envoy, Fatui Harbinger ''The Knave'' has arrived."


    Furina looked at the door. She could certainly feel the pressure emanating from outside, and a nervous tension began to rise in her heart.


    But with Yu Xie and Clorinde here, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?


    She mentally encouraged herself, took a deep breath, and slowly spoke:


    ¡°Ahem, please come in.¡±


    With a creaking sound, the door opened, and their gazes met.


    Yu Xie was first surprised, then slightly stunned.


    As a Harbinger, it wasn¡¯t unusual for Arlecchino to bring an assistant to such an occasion. However, that assistant¡ªYu Xie found her very familiar.


    Even though she was now an adult, and looked different from how Yu Xie had seen her on a screen, he immediately recognized her¡ªit was Clervie.


    But wasn¡¯t Clervie already...?


    What happened?


    "Lady Furina, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve brought you a small gift, and I hope you¡¯ll like it," Arlecchino said, her gaze lingering briefly on Yu Xie before quickly shifting away.


    As Arlecchino finished speaking, Clervie slowly raised her hand, and a beam of light flashed through her fingers.


    An exquisitely packaged item suddenly appeared.


    With a smile, Clervie handed the item to the person who had accompanied them.


    That person carefully took it and placed it on a nearby table.


    "These are some local specialties brought from Snezhnaya. I hope they are to Lady Furina''s liking," Arlecchino said calmly.


    "How thoughtful," Furina replied with a smile. "Please, take a seat. Let¡¯s sit and talk about what brings you here."


    Soon, the group gathered around the table.


    Furina had ordered some afternoon tea pastries to be brought in, and they were quite elaborate.


    The atmosphere at the table wasn¡¯t relaxed. It seemed as though both sides were harboring their own intentions.


    On the surface, they were discussing diplomatic matters between Snezhnaya and Fontaine, but in reality, Yu Xie sensed that Arlecchino had a different agenda for this visit.


    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out Arlecchino''s intentions. There was something in her uniquely colored eyes, as if they contained too many things, yet at the same time, nothing at all.


    It was like an obscure, hard-to-understand book.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "By the way, Lady Furina, the two people beside you must be the famous Champion Duelist, Mr. Yu Xie and Miss Clorinde, correct?" Arlecchino''s gaze once again landed on Yu Xie.


    From the moment she first saw him, Arlecchino had felt a familiar aura from Yu Xie, but she couldn¡¯t be certain.


    Clervie felt the same.


    "Oh, yes, these two are the proud Champion Duelist of the Fontaine," Furina said. "However, as I''m sure you''ve heard, Mr. Yu Xie has already resigned from his position as a Champion Duelist."


    "Has Mr. Yu Xie always lived in Fontaine since childhood?" Arlechino asked.


    "Mm... I guess I grew up in Fontaine," Yu Xie replied.


    "Clervie and I also grew up in Fontaine. I always feel like we¡¯ve met when we were kids?" Arlecchino looked into Yu Xie''s eyes.


    This made Yu Xie slightly confused.


    As far as he could remember, aside from seeing them on the screen, today was his first time meeting Arlechino and Clervie.


    So why would Arlecchino say that?


    "We should be meeting for the first time," Yu Xie responded.


    "Is that so?" Arlecchino smiled, a polite smile, but there seemed to be something else in it.


    "May I ask, Mr. Yu Xie, where are you from?" Clervie suddenly asked.


    "Although I grew up in Fontaine, I am from Liyue," Yu Xie said.


    Liyue...


    Arlecchino and Clervie fell silent.


    Could there really be such a coincidence in the world?


    Perhaps sensing the slight unease from Arlecchino and Clervie, a peculiar feeling suddenly arose in Clorinde¡¯s heart.


    Was there something between Yu Xie and the two diplomats from Snezhnaya who visited today?


    ¡°I once had a friend who was also from Liyue,¡± Clervie said with a smile. ¡°He told me a lot about Liyue. If I have the chance, I¡¯d love to visit Liyue.¡±


    ¡°As a Liyue person, I can proudly say that Liyue is definitely worth a visit,¡± Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    Yu Xie still couldn¡¯t make sense of Clervie¡¯s behavior, but Clervie was right there in front of him. No matter what the situation was, as long as the outcome was good, that was enough.


    Clervie had grown up, and she could now see the outside world and pursue her dreams.


    But when Clervie spoke those words, although she smiled, there seemed to be a hint of sadness in her expression.


    The meeting continued and time passed quickly, eventually nearing its end.


    Arlecchino and Clervie stood up.


    ¡°Lady Furina, thank you for your hospitality. We won¡¯t trouble you any longer,¡± Arlecchino said.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Furina asked instinctively.


    ¡°Does Lady Furina wish for us to talk a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Uh... maybe next time? I have a few things to take care of today.¡±


    Arlecchino looked at Furina, frowning slightly.


    The Hydro Archon wasn¡¯t quite as she had imagined.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave then. But... may I ask Mr. Yu Xie to step aside for a moment? We have something we¡¯d like to discuss with him,¡± Arlecchino said, turning to look at Yu Xie, her expression seemingly calm.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Xie nodded.


    Under the gaze of Furina and Clorinde, Yu Xie gave them a reassuring look, signaling for them not to worry. Then, he followed Arlecchino and Clervie out, walking to a corner of the plaza outside of Palais Mermonia.


    People were coming and going in the plaza.


    ¡°Yu Xie, do you think people change?¡± Arlecchino asked.


    The sudden question puzzled Yu Xie.


    ¡°Life is full of diverse experiences. There are always things that can change a person, and it¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°But I think... you haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    Arlecchino gazed into Yu Xie¡¯s eyes.


    From those eyes, although Arlecchino couldn¡¯t be 100% sure that the person in front of her was the Yu Xie she once knew, it was almost certain.


    Words can deceive, but the eyes cannot.


    But what exactly is going on? What happened...?


    At that time, Yu Xie did indeed pass away in her arms. She still clearly remembered that hollow feeling inside her. But now...


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Xie paused. ¡°Did Miss Arlecchino know me before?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Arlecchino smiled, glancing at Clervie beside her. ¡°Clervie, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It feels the same to me,¡± Clervie smiled as well. ¡°This world really is hard to understand.¡±


    Yu Xie paused, and the feeling in his heart became even more strange.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for today. Clervie, let¡¯s go back,¡± Arlecchino turned and seemed to forcefully suppress some thought in her mind. ¡°Yu Xie, we will meet again.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye. Next time, I¡¯ll make you a cake,¡± Clervie left a smile before turning and walking away with Arlecchino.


    Watching the two of them walk further away, Yu Xie¡¯s gaze lingered for a long time.


    A certain doubt arose in his heart, and the answer seemed to be on the verge of revealing itself, yet it was too unbelievable.


    ¡°Could it be...?¡±

 Chapter 49: Opening of the Court

    That night,


    The silver-white moonlight spilled into the Hotel Bouffes d''ete.


    Arlecchino and Clervie walked side by side down the hallway.


    "Pepe, do you think he''s still the same Yu Xie?"


    "It seems like he doesn''t remember us," Arlecchino said. "Although I don''t know what happened, he is still the same person. I can tell from his eyes."


    Yes, how could there possibly be someone so similar?


    Not just in name, appearance, or voice ¡ª even the aura was the same.


    This couldn¡¯t possibly be explained by coincidence.


    From those eyes, the ones she would never forget, Arlecchino could tell, and she could be certain, that the Yu Xie she met today was the same one from her memories.


    "I... I don''t even know how to describe how I feel right now, it''s like... God is playing a huge prank on us," Clervie said, glancing out the window of the corridor.


    Childhood memories surged to the surface.


    In truth, Arlecchino couldn''t clearly say how she felt either.


    Some long-buried emotions had been stirred once again, mixing in her heart like tangled lines.


    Things she had thought would be impossible to do again ¡ª could they be done now?


    Things she had thought would never be able to be mended ¡ª could they be fixed now?


    "Perhaps even he himself doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening, but he really has returned," Arlecchino also looked out the window, a smile unconsciously tugging at the corner of her mouth.


    ...


    The next day,


    Yu Xie once again arrived at the Caf¨¦ Lutece.


    As usual, he ordered a coffee with three parts sugar, found an empty seat, and sat down quietly to savor it, waiting for whoever might come to find him.


    This time, Arouet didn¡¯t chat with him like she usually did.


    The looks directed at him from around the caf¨¦ were also tinged with something unusual.


    Footsteps gradually approached, and Darduf slowly walked up and sat down across from Yu Xie.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, have you made your decision?"


    Yu Xie glanced at him, then took a sip of his coffee.


    "Wait a little longer."


    "Wait for what?" Darduf asked, puzzled. "Do you think my meeting gift isn¡¯t sincere enough? If that¡¯s the case, I can show you more sincerity."


    "It¡¯s not that, Mr. Darduf, just wait a little longer, I believe the result will come soon," Yu Xie said, setting his coffee cup down.


    "What exactly are you..." Darduf¡¯s words were cut off as footsteps approached from the side.


    The sound of high heels clicking on the floor seemed to carry a strong sense of pressure, making people instinctively hold their breath in caution.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Darduf slowly turned his head.


    The Fatui Harbinger ¡ª "The Knave" ¡ª was walking toward him.


    Alongside "The Knave" was the rumored pink-haired assistant to the Harbinger.


    The reputation of "The Knave" was well-known, but few knew the true power of this Harbinger¡¯s assistant.


    Darduf had once spent a considerable amount of effort to inquire about potential business dealings with the House of the Hearth, knowing that there might be intersections between their interests.


    It was rumored that although the assistant to the Harbinger appeared to be kind and approachable, their strength and methods were on par with those of "The Knave." In other words, neither of them were to be underestimated.


    But none of this was the main focus right now. The important thing was that "The Knave" was walking toward them, and it seemed like she was looking for Yu Xie.


    Under the increasing sense of pressure, Darduf couldn''t help but swallow nervously.


    His instincts told him to keep his distance from "The Knave."


    "Mr. Yu Xie, it seems someone is looking for you, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave."


    "No need to see me off," Yu Xie said.


    With that, Darduf quickly left.


    Arlecchino and Clervie sat down at the seats next to Yu Xie.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon," Arlecchino said with a smile.


    "I didn¡¯t expect it either," Yu Xie replied with a smile. "Would you like something to drink?"


    "A simple cup of coffee will be fine," Arlecchino said.


    "I¡¯ll have mine a bit sweeter," Clervie added.


    Soon, the drinks were placed on the table.


    "If either of you would like any desserts, feel free to order. It''s on me," Yu Xie said.


    There was nothing wrong with this statement.


    But when Arlecchino and Clervie heard it, they both felt an indescribable sense of something...


    A sense of estrangement.


    Yes, it felt a bit distant, as if there were a barrier between them.


    Was it true, then, that to the current Yu Xie, they weren¡¯t much different from strangers?


    It made sense, though, after all¡ªit was only their "second" meeting.


    "We¡¯ll pass on the desserts," Arlecchino responded to Yu Xie.


    "Alright," Yu Xie paused, then asked, "By the way, did you two happen to be passing by?"


    "No, we came specifically to find you," Clervie said. "Would you be interested in visiting the House of the Hearth?"


    "Well..." Yu Xie thought for a moment. "I suppose it depends on the timing."


    Just as he finished speaking, a figure dressed in the attire of the Marechaussee Phantom swiftly approached and stopped not far from Yu Xie.


    "Mr. Yu Xie... please come with me to the Opera Epiclese."


    "Why?" Yu Xie appeared confused, but in reality, he already knew. This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    "Ten minutes ago, someone at the opera house accused you of bribery and corruption."


    Upon hearing this, Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    He picked up his coffee cup, drank the remaining coffee in one gulp, and stood up. Turning to Arlecchino and Clervie, he said,


    "Well, it looks like I need to head to the opera house for a bit. If you''re interested, would you care to come along and watch?"


    .........


    Opera Epiclese


    The audience seats were nearly full, with everyone eagerly awaiting the trial that was about to take place.


    This trial had gotten a lot of people excited.


    Because the accused was none other than the "former strongest Champion Duelist."


    At this moment, the plaintiff, a middle-aged man, stood in the witness stand. His hair, speckled with a few streaks of gray, did little to diminish the sharpness of his gaze, which remained as still and unyielding as a mountain.


    At that moment, the door opened, and Yu Xie, escorted by the Marechaussee Phantom personnel, walked up to the defendant''s stand.


    Typically, those who take the stand as defendants have somber expressions, but Yu Xie¡¯s face bore no such gloom. Instead, he looked unusually relaxed, which was puzzling to those watching.


    Arlecchino and Clervie also entered the opera house. However, instead of sitting, they stood at the back of the audience seats.


    "The people have gathered. I hereby declare that the trial begins," said the Chief Judge, Neuvillette, his voice echoing through the opera house. "Plaintiff, please present your statement."


    All eyes turned to the middle-aged man in the plaintiff''s stand.


    Yu Xie followed their gaze.


    He recognized the man¡ªhe was one of the witnesses when he had accepted the bribe from Darduf yesterday.


    This man was the one who first spread the rumor that "Yu Xie accepted a bribe of ten million Mora from the wealthy businessman Darduf."


    "Yesterday, I was running my usual book stall business when, to my surprise, I saw the former Champion Duelist, Mr. Yu Xie. And, right before my eyes, Mr. Yu Xie openly accepted a bribe of ten million Mora from the wealthy businessman Darduf! Tell me, how could anyone not see that this was bribery?!"


    His tone was impassioned and fervent, and it was clear that the plaintiff was full of indignation.

 Chapter 50: Duel Begins

    ¡°At the time, I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw this scene! Many others saw it clearly as well!¡±


    The bookstall owner was filled with anger, as though he was about to denounce the injustice of the world.


    Yu Xie could appreciate this kind of spirit.


    ¡°Do you have any rebuttal for these claims?¡± Judge Neuvillette turned his gaze to Yu Xie.


    Everyone in the courtroom turned their attention to him, eager to see how the former Champion Duelist would respond.


    In the back, both Arlecchino and Clervie were waiting as well.


    ¡°Pepe, do you think Yu Xie really took the money?¡± Clervie whispered.


    ¡°If it were the Yu Xie we knew before, I don¡¯t think he would, but the Yu Xie now... maybe we don¡¯t know him as well,¡± Arlecchino replied softly. ¡°Still, I want to believe him.¡±


    Furina sat high above, and Clorinde stood beside her.


    Both of them were also waiting for Yu Xie¡¯s next move.


    ¡°This gentleman.¡± Yu Xie looked at the impassioned bookstall owner. ¡°I must first make a point. Bribery refers to public officials using the convenience of their position to solicit or illegally receive gifts or money from others in exchange for favors. But I have not done anything to benefit anyone.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the case that you were about to do something for that wealthy merchant?¡± the bookstall owner questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong,¡± Yu Xie replied. ¡°Just because I received a gift doesn¡¯t mean I accepted the bribe.¡±


    ¡°What kind of twisted logic is that?!¡±


    This reasoning was indeed a bit twisted, and Yu Xie knew it himself. He wasn¡¯t really trying to justify his actions.


    Darduf¡¯s reputation was far from good, and any normal person would think that Yu Xie had taken the ten million Mora from Darduf in order to collaborate with him in shady dealings, which naturally would lead to resentment.


    The reason Yu Xie had said what he did earlier was to amplify that very resentment towards him.


    Of course, the bookstall owner couldn¡¯t see through Yu Xie¡¯s thoughts. He took a deep breath and continued:


    ¡°Lord Neuvillette, just now, the former Champion Duelist Yu Xie has indirectly admitted that he indeed accepted Darduf¡¯s money. Although he hasn¡¯t yet done anything for Darduf, if this is left unchecked, it will only be a matter of time. I ask for your fair judgment!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to complicate things. Let¡¯s be straightforward.¡± Yu Xie paused, then looked up at Neuvillette. ¡°I request a duel to defend my honor.¡±


    This statement caused an uproar.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for someone to request a duel during a trial, as the audience had seen it happen countless times before, but this time was different.


    The former ¡°strongest¡± Champion Duelist was now requesting a duel, and the obvious target was none other than the current Champion Duelist standing beside the Hydro Archon¡ªClorinde.


    Previously, the title of ¡°strongest¡± was somewhat controversial in certain circles.


    Yu Xie had never been defeated in a duel, and Clorinde was the same.


    Some people believed that the title of ¡°strongest¡± Champion Duelist should actually belong to Clorinde.


    It seemed that after today, that debate would finally be put to rest.


    Whispers and discussions spread throughout the crowd, and Neuvillette looked down at Yu Xie with an expression full of implication.


    He pondered for a moment, then stood up and struck the ground with his cane.


    ¡°Silence¡ªaccording to the regulations, the request is approved. Champion Duelist Clorinde and the defendant Yu Xie, please proceed to the center of the stage.¡±


    Yu Xie looked up at Clorinde, their eyes met.


    Without hesitation, Yu Xie leaped down.


    Clorinde hesitated for a moment.


    But in the end, she still descended to the stage.


    The audience began to stir with excitement. This duel was undoubtedly going to be more thrilling than any that had come before it.


    ¡°Clorinde, don¡¯t hold back.¡± Yu Xie said softly to her.


    ¡°It seems I wasn¡¯t wrong about what you wanted to do.¡± Clorinde replied.


    Yu Xie smiled but didn¡¯t respond.


    It seemed Clorinde really did understand him.


    From the very beginning, he had wanted to provoke public discontent, push himself to the center of controversy, and then, once someone accused him, it would all fall into place.


    Whether he had accepted bribes was never the point; the real focus was always going to be the duel that followed.


    He had to win the duel. Only then could he prompt the public to rethink the system.


    Perhaps Yu Xie didn¡¯t need to go this far, or perhaps he was just being overly cautious.


    But the law should not have any loopholes, no matter how difficult it might be for those with ill intentions to exploit them.


    So, Yu Xie had initiated this.


    A flash of light, and Cloud Cutter was in his hand.


    At the back of the audience, both Arlecchino and Clervie saw Cloud Cutter and their expressions immediately changed.


    ¡°Pepe, that sword is¡­¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mistake it.¡± Arlecchino said firmly.


    ¡°Clorinde, draw your blade.¡± Yu Xie drew Cloud Cutter, the blade slicing through the scabbard with a sharp, buzzing sound.


    Every cell in his body responded in perfect sync, the flow of his breath was smooth.


    Was there something wrong with this?


    There was no time for further thought¡ªsword and blade collided.


    The clash was sharp and ear-piercing, with their figures constantly brushing against each other, moving at an incredible speed.


    To the audience below, this was a visual feast, though they couldn¡¯t clearly catch the movements of the two.


    At the start of the duel, Clorinde did not use elemental power.


    But as the battle intensified, lightning finally flashed.


    The audience¡¯s eyes widened in response.


    Clorinde knew well that if she was to help Yu Xie, she would have to use all of her strength. Even if she was simply fulfilling the duties of a Champion Duelist, she still had to go all out.


    There was no second option.


    Purple lightning crackled and danced across the stage like a phantom, drawing exclamations from the crowd.


    Everyone knew that Yu Xie had no Vision, so he couldn¡¯t use elemental power to fight back.


    However, the title of "strongest" that Yu Xie once held was not given without reason.


    Everyone was waiting to see how Yu Xie would respond.


    Under the gazes of the crowd, Yu Xie used the long blade in his hand to block the lightning elemental force. After a fierce clash, he and Clorinde separated slightly, and Yu Xie sheathed his sword.


    The anticipation of the crowd intensified.


    Those who had witnessed Yu Xie in battle knew that this was the precursor to the devastatingly swift blow that was as fast as thunder.


    That strike, seemingly capable of splitting stars, had made many doubt whether Yu Xie was truly human.


    Could a mortal body really accomplish such impossible feats?


    It was as if his body had become a blade, merging with the long sword in his hand.


    Even if the mountain stood in his path, he would cleave it open with his sharp edge.

 Chapter 51: The Future

    The audience held their breath, their eyes fixed intently on the stage.


    Without a doubt, they were all eagerly awaiting Yu Xie''s legendary strike, but they were also just as curious about how Clorinde would counter it.


    This was the climax of the duel.


    But what no one expected was that in the next instant, an overwhelming sense of pressure suddenly enveloped the entire Opera Epiclese.


    Neuvillette furrowed his brows, watching as Yu Xie gripped his sword once more.


    Furina''s heart was filled with surprise, and she even held her breath, cautious and alert.


    Arlecchino and Clervie, sitting in the back of the audience, exchanged looks, their expressions mixed with confusion and unease.


    Under the intense pressure, the audience almost forgot to breathe. They were too afraid to make a sound or move, as if they had turned into statues, frozen in place.


    Clorinde looked at Yu Xie and naturally felt the terrifying pressure as well. The hand that gripped her sword seemed to no longer obey her will.


    It wasn''t just her hand; it felt as though she had lost control of her entire body.


    "So this is what Yu Xie meant by ''Pure Soul Blessed Land''?" Clorinde thought to herself.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, a flash of white light from Yu Xie''s sword cut through the air.


    Almost no one could see what had happened. By the time the light faded, Yu Xie had already appeared behind Clorinde, and her sword had fallen from her grip, spinning through the air before embedding itself into the stage floor.


    The oppressive feeling that had filled the air disappeared.


    The entire opera house was suddenly silent.


    After a long pause, a few late-reacting audience members spoke up.


    "Is it... over?"


    "It should... be over, right?"


    "Did Yu Xie win?"


    "What was that feeling of oppression just now?"


    The murmurs rose and fell, but quickly began to subside.


    All eyes turned back to the stage, waiting for what would come next.


    "I lost." Clorinde walked to the sword that was stuck in the stage. "My weapon was forced from my hand. The outcome is decided."


    Then, Neuvillette stood up, slamming his cane onto the ground with a sharp, powerful sound.


    "According to the result of the duel and the judgment of the advisory court, I declare Yu Xie... not guilty."


    In a rare moment, the audience remained completely silent at the conclusion of the trial.


    No one suspected that Yu Xie had won the duel through cheating or that Clorinde had thrown the match.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Because the overwhelming, almost divine presence that had filled the room earlier had made everyone certain in their hearts.


    ....


    Later that afternoon, news of Yu Xie''s trial made headlines in the major newspapers.


    "Confirmed by the Hydro Archon: Former Champion Duelist Yu Xie did not accept the ten million Mora from the wealthy merchant Dalduf, but he still chose to engage in a duel..."


    "What was the true intent behind the actions of former Champion Duelist Yu Xie..."


    Various reports continued to emerge, with mixed opinions.


    Yu Xie held a newspaper from the Steam Bird press, walking alongside Clorinde on the road back to Poisson Village.


    Although the current situation wasn''t exactly as he had imagined, it was still close to his expectations.


    Yu Xie, as a "guilty" person, had won the duel, which was a first for the people of Fontaine.


    It would, to some extent, make people think more deeply about the matter, and that was enough. Neuvillette had also mentioned that he would seriously consider the duel system.


    With the limited time left, Yu Xie had done all he could.


    He was a selfish person. He couldn''t afford to spend the rest of his time solely on this issue.


    "Yu Xie, what are you planning to do next?" Clorinde suddenly asked as they walked.


    "What do you mean?" Yu Xie responded.


    "I mean, you''ve resigned from your position as Champion Duelist. What do you plan to do for work now?" Clorinde hesitated for a moment, her voice lowering slightly. "If you don''t want to work, then I..."


    She didn''t finish the sentence, but the implication was clear: "I''ll support you."


    "I haven''t really thought about it yet," Yu Xie scratched his chin.


    With just over sixty days left, who would be thinking about finding a new job?


    But then again, Yu Xie was starting to feel that the remaining time might be... off.


    His body felt completely normal, as if he were not someone about to pass away.


    Could the system have made a mistake?


    Or perhaps...


    "Yu Xie, look over there." Clorinde pointed toward the seaside.


    Yu Xie came back to his senses and followed Clorinde''s gaze. He saw Uncle Callas and Navia sitting by the sea.


    The afternoon sunlight shone on the father-daughter pair as they were fishing.


    "Dad, didn''t you say you were good at fishing? Why haven''t you caught a single fish after all this time?"


    "What''s the rush? Fishing is about cultivating patience. You have to be patient."


    "But I''ve already been patient for half the day..."


    "Be a little more patient. The fish will bite soon."


    "It looks like after all these years, Uncle, your fishing skills haven''t improved." Yu Xie''s voice rang out.


    Callas and Navia both turned their heads.


    "Yu Xie, Clorinde, you''ve come," Navia greeted them with a smile.


    "You brat, what do you know? Fishing, you can''t rush it." Callas turned his head back and continued to focus on the bobber on the water. "By the way, what you did today was truly a first."


    Yu Xie caught a glimpse of the newspaper next to Callas'' fishing chair. It seemed that Callas and Navia already knew about today''s trial.


    "It''s all over. Nothing more to say. Let''s talk about the future instead."


    The future...


    At the mention of that word, the previously light-hearted atmosphere seemed to shift, becoming slightly heavier.


    After what happened last time, Callas had stopped hiding the fact that he was suffering from a rare disease.


    Both Navia and Clorinde knew the truth.


    "Uncle, don''t give up. Just because the illness is rare doesn''t mean there''s no hope for a cure," Yu Xie said seriously.


    "Yu Xie''s right. You can''t give up," Navia said as she put down her fishing rod and looked at Callas earnestly.


    "Mr. Callas, I agree as well," Clorinde added.


    "Alright, alright, don''t worry about me. I know what I''m doing," Callas said. "I''ll go see the doctor again. After all, there''s no reason for me to give up on life now."


    After saying that, Callas looked at Navia with a smile on his face.


    "So today, you three are going to fish with me!" Callas added. "Let''s set a small goal ¡ª catch a big fish weighing over twenty pounds!"


    "But, Dad, we''ve been fishing for half the day and haven''t even caught a fish that weighs two pounds..." Navia couldn''t help but tease.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming. It''ll be time for the big fish soon. Just wait and see," Callas said confidently. "But everyone, be quiet later, don''t scare the fish away."


    Seeing Callas like this, Yu Xie and the others didn''t continue to tease him.


    After all, Callas was the elder. They had to give him some face.


    Time passed slowly, and the sun dipped below the horizon.


    The golden sunset seemed to dye the sea water golden, with shimmering ripples across the surface.


    Callas still hadn''t caught any fish, and his pride was starting to take a hit.


    Looking at the colors in the sky, Yu Xie thought of a doctor in Liyue. Perhaps that doctor could cure Uncle Callas'' condition.

 Chapter 52: The Doctor

    The next morning.


    The streets were bustling with people coming and going.


    Yu Xie stepped out of a house, his expression slightly serious.


    This morning, he had already visited many places¡ªboth public hospitals in Fontaine and private clinics.


    You could say that he had visited every notable doctor, famous or obscure, in Fontaine.


    But upon hearing Yu Xie describe the symptoms, all the doctors had troubled expressions.


    A rare disease, with no known cure.


    Would Uncle Callas really only have five years to live?


    Yu Xie knew that his own time was even more limited. In times like these, he should probably be more concerned about himself, but he just couldn''t put Uncle Callas'' matter out of his mind.


    Uncle Callas was the first person he had met when his life began.


    It was Uncle Callas who had brought him to Poisson Village, where he met Navia and Clorinde.


    So, he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    "Do I have to go to Liyue to find Baizhu?" Yu Xie looked up at the deep blue sky, thinking to himself.


    There was still more than enough time to make a trip to Liyue.


    "I''ll go see him," Yu Xie thought, turning to head back to his residence to pack his things.


    Just then, a man with green hair, wearing glasses and with a white snake coiled around his shoulder, brushed past him.


    Yu Xie stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    Fate was truly a mysterious thing.


    "Baizhu!" Yu Xie called out.


    The green-haired man stopped and turned towards the voice.


    "You know me?"


    "I do. Doctor Baizhu, may I speak with you somewhere more private?"


    The two made their way to Caf¨¦ Lutece.


    Yu Xie sat across from Baizhu, with a cup of the caf¨¦''s newest drink in front of Baizhu, and a cup of coffee with three parts sugar in front of Yu Xie.


    "I see. You came to Fontaine to study its medical practices. Sorry to interrupt your studies," Yu Xie said.


    "No problem. As a doctor, if there''s a patient in need of my help, I should naturally lend a hand," Baizhu smiled and replied. "However, based on your description, Mr. Callas'' condition is indeed rare. A complete cure will likely be difficult."


    The other doctors Yu Xie had seen today, after hearing his description, had mostly said "it can''t be done" rather than "difficult."


    "Baizhu, curing such a disease might not just be difficult, right?" The one who spoke these words was the white snake coiled around Baizhu''s shoulder, named Changsheng.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Hearing Changsheng''s words, Yu Xie fell into a brief silence.


    If he remembered correctly, Baizhu had signed some kind of contract with Changsheng, allowing him to use certain secret methods.


    The secret technique could cure all diseases, but the cost was the practitioner''s vitality.


    In simple terms, it was a "life-for-life" technique, where one could trade their own life to save another''s.


    If Baizhu intended to use this method to treat Uncle Callas, Yu Xie would not agree.


    "Doctor Baizhu, do you already have a way to cure that disease?"


    "I do have a method, but I may need to discuss it with my friend here," Baizhu turned his head to look at Changsheng.


    Baizhu''s reaction made Yu Xie certain.


    It seemed that Uncle Callas'' illness would be difficult to treat through normal means, and even Baizhu could only think of using that secret technique.


    "Doctor Baizhu..." Yu Xie stood up, but before he could finish what he wanted to say, he froze in place, like a statue.


    It seemed like he suddenly understood why his life had only sixty days left.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Yu Xie seemed a little off, Baizhu asked.


    "Doctor Baizhu, the method of exchanging vitality for vitality... is that the solution you''ve come up with?" After a moment of contemplation, Yu Xie spoke.


    Upon hearing this, both Baizhu and Changsheng fell silent for a moment.


    Such a secret technique should not be known in Fontaine.


    "There''s no need to be surprised," Yu Xie said, "I''m from Liyue. I''ve heard of your medical feats, Doctor Baizhu, and I''ve also heard the legend, the legend of the contract."


    Yu Xie paused. "Judging by your reactions, the legend must be real."


    Baizhu and Changsheng exchanged a glance before carefully observing Yu Xie in front of them.


    From Yu Xie, they felt no malice.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, is Mr. Callas important to you?" After a long silence, Baizhu finally spoke.


    "Very important. He''s my family," Yu Xie affirmed.


    A beloved family member falls ill, but there''s nothing you can do to cure them. In the end, you can only stay by their sickbed, helplessly watching them pass away, leaving nothing but sorrow.


    Baizhu had been a doctor for many years, and he had seen this scene countless times.


    But even after all these years, he still couldn''t get used to it.


    "Why don''t you take me to see Mr. Callas'' condition first? After that, we can discuss the next steps," Baizhu smiled.


    "Alright, this way please."


    .....


    Poisson Village


    "Dad, aren''t we going fishing today?"


    "We''re not going. No fish today."


    "But you were so confident yesterday."


    "Yesterday was yesterday. Today is today."


    "Then don''t just stay in your study. The doctor said you need to move around."


    "Wait a minute, let me finish handling what''s on my hands."


    Callas sat behind the desk, deeply focused on handling matters related to the Spina di Rosula. The society had declined, no longer what it once was, and with his limited time left, he couldn''t help but worry.


    He understood that the burden on his shoulders would eventually fall onto Navia''s, but for now, he could still manage.


    "I''ve already gone through those matters; there''s no rush. Let''s take a walk first, and I''ll handle everything later," Navia said, walking up to the desk.


    "You''re right, but..."


    "No buts. The doctor said some light activity will do you good," Navia insisted, staring at Callas as if she were slightly "angry."


    Callas couldn''t resist his only daughter.


    He sighed in resignation and stood up.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. Let''s go out for a bit."


    Leaving his work behind, Callas finally stepped outside.


    But as soon as he reached the eaves outside the door, he ran into Yu Xie, who was returning with a strange man with a snake coiled around his shoulder.


    "Yu Xie, this is¡­" Navia sized up Baizhu, and was notably surprised by the snake coiled around his shoulder.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Dr. Baizhu, a doctor from Liyue," Yu Xie said. "I just met Dr. Baizhu in Fontaine, and I invited him to come check on Uncle''s condition."


    "Greetings," Baizhu smiled and greeted Callas and Navia. "Yu Xie has told me about Mr. Callas'' condition, but it''s always more accurate to observe it in person."


    Callas gave Baizhu a careful glance.


    With his sharp eye for people, Callas immediately sensed that this Dr. Baizhu was not your typical doctor.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll trouble you, Dr. Baizhu," Callas said.


    A moment later.


    Baizhu and Callas entered the house to focus on diagnosing the illness, while Yu Xie and Navia stayed outside.


    "Yu Xie, I''ve heard of a Clinic in Liyue Harbor called ''Bubu Pharmacy.'' It''s run by a very skilled doctor named Dr. Baizhu. Is it him?" Navia couldn''t help but ask.


    "That''s right, it''s him," Yu Xie nodded, his eyes carrying a hint of complexity.


    [Remaining Life: 68 Days]

 Chapter 53: A Diary

    Time passed slowly as Yu Xie and Navia waited outside the door.


    After about ten minutes, the door opened, and Dr. Baizhu stepped out.


    "Dr. Baizhu!" Navia immediately stepped forward.


    Dr. Baizhu glanced at Navia and Yu Xie, his expression slightly serious.


    He then took out a piece of white paper from his chest, on which were written the names of several herbs.


    "Here is the prescription I''ve prepared for Mr. Callas. This will help alleviate his symptoms, but it is only a temporary solution. As for a cure, further consideration is needed."


    Yu Xie took the prescription from him.


    "Thank you, Dr. Baizhu."


    "No need to thank me. It is the duty and responsibility of a doctor to treat the sick," Dr. Baizhu said with a slight smile.


    "Dr. Baizhu¡­" Yu Xie hesitated for a moment. "Could we have a word in private?"


    Dr. Baizhu followed Yu Xie to a side.


    "Dr. Baizhu, this is the consultation fee for today," Yu Xie said as he handed over a sum of Mora to Dr. Baizhu. "From what you just said, does that mean Mr. Callas''s illness cannot be cured with conventional methods?"


    Dr. Baizhu let out a brief sigh. Before he could speak, the snake coiled on his shoulder, Changsheng, spoke up.


    "Mr. Callas''s condition is very complicated. It is almost impossible to completely cure it using normal methods. At best, we can only manage the symptoms."


    "Just as I thought¡­" Yu Xie said, his face falling.


    "If Mr. Callas strictly follows the treatment prescribed, he might live for another two years at least."


    "..." Yu Xie remained silent.


    Two more years¡­ it wasn''t that long, but it was still far from enough.


    "Dr. Baizhu, how long will you be staying in Fontaine?"


    "At least another three or four days," Dr. Baizhu replied. "Why do you ask?"


    "Could you tell me where you''re staying? If any issues arise, I might come to see you."


    "Of course. I''m staying at the inn across from the Adventurers'' Guild."


    After a short while, Dr. Baizhu left.


    Yu Xie and Navia stood outside the door.


    The atmosphere was far from light.


    "It seems that Father''s illness really can''t be fully cured, huh?" Navia lowered her gaze and then lifted her head, forcing a bittersweet smile. "But it''s okay. I''ve had more time with him than I thought I would. I''m grateful for that. I really have to thank you, Yu Xie. If it weren''t for you, I probably wouldn''t have been able to see him at all."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "It will get better," Yu Xie said softly, without saying much. He walked over and gently patted Navia''s head.


    .....


    Night.


    Yu Xie stayed the night in Poisson Village.


    His room had been kept clean by Navia. Even though he hadn''t been back in a while, the room was still spotless.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, gazing out the window.


    The night outside was calm and quiet.


    Without warning, Yu Xie found himself thinking back to the day he first met Uncle Callas.


    He remembered that the weather had been perfect that day¡ªsunlight warm but not scorching, and the sea breeze was pleasant.


    And the grilled fish they had that day, though Uncle Callas seemed to have used a bit too little salt, it was still delicious.


    Was there really no way to save him?


    Was there really no other option, besides using that forbidden technique?


    Yu Xie had long known that some problem in life have no solution. No matter how hard you try, you eventually realize that some things are impossible to untangle. They are dead ends.


    .....


    The night passed, and morning arrived as expected.


    Yu Xie left Poisson Village and returned to his residence in Fontaine.


    He planned to pack his things and move back to Poisson Village. He intended to terminate the lease on this place.


    After a while, he had packed most of his things, but something still felt amiss.


    He checked again, and suddenly realized.


    He was missing one of his diaries.


    A diary is a very personal thing. Although his diary didn''t contain anything strange, he still didn''t want anyone else to see it.


    "Did I leave it in the office?"


    ......


    At the same time, in the former Champion Duelist''s office.


    Furina had nothing to do and had come here out of habit.


    Without Yu Xie around, the office felt rather empty.


    But perhaps it was because her body had gotten used to it, she still felt somewhat relaxed sitting on the sofa in the office.


    She took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly, feeling the tension in her nerves ease slightly.


    After a moment, she got up from the sofa and walked over to sit in the chair behind the desk.


    Unlike usual, the desk wasn''t piled high with books and papers. It was mostly empty, with only a cactus sitting there.


    "Why did you have to resign?" Furina muttered under her breath as she absentmindedly pulled open the drawer beneath the desk.


    It was a simple, thoughtless action at first, but then Furina''s gaze suddenly focused.


    She saw a notebook inside the drawer.


    At first glance, there was nothing special about it.


    But driven by curiosity, Furina picked up the notebook and slowly opened it.


    "March 7th, clear weather. Today, Furina was acting strange and insisted that I go with her to ride the '' The Miraculous Antoine Roger Aircraft.'' In the end, halfway through the ride, she said she didn''t want to continue. It seems she''s a little afraid of heights, but this isn''t a carriage. How can it just stop halfway?"


    Furina quickly snapped the notebook shut. Remembering that day, she couldn''t help but feel her face flush slightly.


    "I am not afraid of heights! I just... simply didn''t want to continue riding!" she argued inwardly. "Yeah! Exactly! I just didn''t want to ride anymore, Yu Xie, you''re overthinking things!"


    It seemed like this was Yu Xie''s diary, probably left behind by mistake when he left.


    Reading someone else''s diary was a bad habit¡ªan invasion of privacy.


    After accidentally reading the first entry, Furina quickly put the diary back in its place.


    But as she was about to close the drawer, she hesitated.


    Should I take another look? Furina wondered.


    The diary mentioned me, and I just want to know what Yu Xie thinks of me. Furina thought again.


    But¡­


    Torn between curiosity and guilt, Furina furrowed her brow, her eyes fixed on the diary.


    In the end, curiosity won over her sense of guilt, and she picked up the diary once more and began to flip through it.


    "March 11th, rainy weather. Today isn''t ideal for going out, but Furina dragged me to the countryside anyway. Carrying an umbrella was a hassle, but she seemed pretty happy. Well, as long as she''s happy, I guess that''s fine."


    "March 20th, cloudy. Today was a rare day off, but Furina wouldn''t let me relax. She brought a script for a play and insisted I play the male lead. When I asked who the female lead was, she put her hands on her hips and confidently said, ''Of course, that''s me.''


    After reading the script, I thought the female lead''s character didn''t quite suit her, because the description of the character was something like this¡ª''Though a young girl, she has a full figure.'' And Furina... ahem. In the end, Furina turned down the role, but then she asked me what I thought about size differences, and how was I supposed to answer that..."

 Chapter 54: Back to Poisson Village

    March 20th, Clear weather. With Clorinde...


    April 2nd, Light rain. Today, Navia...


    The diary wasn''t written every day, and the things recorded were just trivial matters in daily life.


    Reading this kind of diary, Furina couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt creeping into her heart.


    It really wasn''t right to sneak a peek at Yu Xie''s diary. Maybe she could invite him out for a meal to apologize another time.


    Just as Furina was about to close the diary, one particular entry caused her to pause. Her emotions became a mix of many different feelings.


    April 13th, Rainy weather. I originally had some things to talk to Furina about, but when I saw her standing by the window, staring blankly at the rain, I suddenly felt so sorry for this girl. I can''t imagine what these five hundred years have been like for her. Perhaps she''s had moments when she wanted to give up. I really wanted to comfort her, but my position prevents me from saying anything. Forget it, I''ll trust her. She is a qualified Archon.


    At first glance, this diary entry seemed harmless, but Furina froze.


    A complicated expression, one rarely seen in her usually serene blue eyes, surfaced, and the tip of her nose seemed to tingle with a strange feeling.


    Her secret had been buried for so long¡ªso long, in fact, that sometimes she forgot about it herself, and it was only left as a feeling that couldn''t be described, a pressure in her chest with nowhere to go.


    Could she tell Yu Xie? Could she confide in him and reveal everything?


    ...No, she couldn''t.


    Once she said it out loud, nearly five hundred years of effort and time would be completely wasted.


    At that moment, footsteps were heard from outside the door, followed by a voice.


    "Here, this is the key. After you left, no one has gone inside, so everything you left behind should still be there."


    "Thank you."


    The moment the words fell, the sound of a key being inserted into the lock followed.


    Furina''s heart skipped a beat, and her hair almost stood on end. She hurriedly closed the diary, intending to put it back in the drawer.


    But it seemed it was already too late.


    The sound of the lock being disengaged came, followed closely by the sound of the door being pushed open.


    In a panic, Furina couldn''t react in time. She could only hold the diary in her hand and hide it behind her back.


    The door was fully opened, and Yu Xie stood in the doorway, staring at her.


    "Furina?"


    "Yu... Yu Xie, what are you doing here?" Furina gave an awkward smile.


    "Oh, I forgot something, so I came back to see if I left it here." Yu Xie slowly walked in. "What are you doing here?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "I... I was bored, so I came to take a look around." Furina took a few steps back, trying to distance herself from the ''crime scene,'' but then she suddenly realized the drawer was slightly open.


    Wasn''t it obvious that what was inside was the very thing she had just been holding?


    Her instincts kicked in, and she quickly moved toward the desk, trying to push the drawer closed with her hip.


    The motion was a bit unnatural, and of course, Yu Xie noticed it. But he didn''t call her out. He walked slowly toward the desk, smiling as he said:


    "I see. Could you step aside for a moment, Miss Furina? I want to check if I left something in the drawer."


    "It''s not there," Furina answered without thinking.


    "What?"


    "Oh! What I meant was, I was just bored and opened the drawer to take a look. There''s nothing inside."


    When Furina said this, it was obvious that she was feeling guilty, and Yu Xie could see it clearly.


    It wasn''t just guilt¡ªthere was also regret.


    She regretted it deeply...


    Why did she have to care so much about saving face? Wouldn''t it have been better to just tell the truth?


    If she had just apologized honestly, nothing would have happened. Why did she have to say things like that...?


    Now, things had become awkward, and there was no turning back...


    "Is that so..." Yu Xie squinted, noticing the corner of the diary peeking out from behind Furina''s back.


    It was the one he had left behind.


    "R-right... Maybe your diary is somewhere else?" Furina smiled, but it was a very awkward smile.


    "Yeah, that could be possible," Yu Xie nodded, but inside, he couldn''t help but complain.


    He haven''t even mentioned that he left diary behind. How did Miss Furina know about it? You revealed yourself too quickly.


    However, although he didn''t want anyone else to see it, he didn''t mind if it was Furina.


    Let''s just say you''re keeping it safe for me.


    "Alright, since it''s not here, I''ll go look for it somewhere else," Yu Xie smiled and turned to leave.


    Furina let out a big sigh of relief, but her sense of guilt only deepened.


    She quickly called out to Yu Xie.


    "Yu Xie! Uh... how about I treat you to a meal at Palais Mermonia sometime, with the highest standard?"


    "No need for anything too fancy. If you want to treat me, we can just go to any restaurant, or even a street vendor," Yu Xie said, then left the office.


    The door closed again, and only then did Furina bring the diary, which she had been hiding behind her back, back into view.


    "What should I do now? Stubbornly clinging to face (pride) is only causing suffering..."


    "Furina, are you stupid?"


    Furina pouted her lips and murmured softly.


    ....


    When he returned to Poisson Village with his luggage, it was already afternoon.


    As dinner time approached, wisps of smoke rose from the homes of the residents.


    The aroma of dishes could be smelled mingling in the air."


    This passage sets a calm, evening scene with the smells of food and the quiet atmosphere of a small Village.


    Yu Xie suddenly had a feeling similar to when he first came to Poisson Village.


    Back then, it was the same¡ªaround dinner time, Uncle Cales had brought him to this small Village.


    The gentle sound of flowing water could be heard below, and the air seemed to carry the scent of home-cooked meals.


    Everything felt so ordinary, so beautiful.


    Yu Xie smiled softly, took a deep breath, and then walked toward home.


    In the kitchen, Navia was busy.


    When she saw Yu Xie come back, she greeted him with a smile, her expression still as warm as the sun.


    "You''re back just in time, dinner''s almost ready. Take a rest for a bit."


    "Do you need help?"


    "No, it''s almost done. By the way, Clorinde is in my room. Could you go tell her it''s time to eat?"


    "Clorinde is here too?"


    "Yeah, she should be changing clothes right now," Navia thought for a moment, her eyes seemed to hold a hint of anticipation.


    "Okay, I''ll go call her."


    Leaving the kitchen, Yu Xie came to the door of Navia''s room.


    He knocked softly, and soon, Clorinde opened the door.


    Inside, Clorinde had changed out of her usual clothes and was now wearing a deep blue dress.


    The form-fitting dress perfectly highlighted her figure, showing no flaws, and every curve was gracefully enchanting.


    For a moment, Yu Xie wasn''t sure where to look.


    "Does it look good?" Clorinde asked softly, her eyes seemingly shy.


    She rarely wore dresses like this.


    "It looks great. Honestly, I think you and Navia would both look good in anything," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "This one was picked out by Navia."


    "As expected of her, her taste is excellent."


    "..." Clorinde seemed like she wanted to say something, but didn''t quite know how to begin.


    The dress seemed to transform her into a bashful girl.


    "Alright, dinner''s almost ready, let''s go eat. By the way, Navia seemed really excited to see you in this dress."

 Chapter 55: The Dagger Necklace

    When Yu Xie and Clorinde arrived at the dining room, Navia and Callas were already there.


    As soon as Navia saw Clorinde, her eyes lit up. She hurried over to Clorinde''s side and carefully inspected her from head to toe, left to right.


    Then, she broke into her signature radiant smile.


    "Clorinde, I told you this one is perfect for you."


    "Mm, thank you for picking it for me, Navia," Clorinde nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Alright, let''s eat! I put a lot of effort into making this meal, so make sure to enjoy it!" Navia said, looking pleased and confident.


    As Navia had promised, the moment Yu Xie took his first bite, he felt that this was the most delicious meal he had ever had.


    A good meal doesn''t need extravagant ingredients; the intention behind it is the best seasoning.


    In Navia''s cooking, Yu Xie could truly feel the care and thought that went into it.


    After eating his fill, time slowly passed, and the night deepened. It was soon time to rest.


    Lying in bed, Yu Xie rested his arm behind his head, staring at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep.


    The night was quiet, with the faint sound of insects chirping coming from outside the window.


    In the past, Yu Xie had loved this sound; it was like a lullaby, and he would fall asleep quickly just by listening to it.


    But now, for some reason, the sound of the insects seemed to make him uneasy.


    He turned over, but still couldn''t sleep. In the end, he decided to get up and take a walk outside.


    To his slight surprise, he wasn''t the only one unable to sleep.


    As soon as he stepped out of his room, he ran into Clorinde and Navia, who also seemed to want to go out for a stroll.


    The three of them exchanged a brief glance, and then, with perfect coordination, they lowered their footsteps and moved quietly to the front door, opening it to step outside.


    "Phew¡ªgood thing I didn''t wake up Dad, or he would''ve started lecturing me," Navia said with a relieved sigh.


    "You guys can''t sleep either?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Mm, so we decided to come out for a walk," Clorinde replied.


    Under the quiet night sky, the three of them made their way to the gently flowing stream below the town, sitting on a stone and listening to the sound of the water.


    Yu Xie stared at the flowing stream, lost in thought.


    Clorinde and Navia didn''t know what Yu Xie was thinking, and exchanged a glance.


    "By the way, Yu Xie, Clorinde and I have something for you," Navia suddenly said, taking out a delicate square box and handing it to Yu Xie.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What is this...?" Yu Xie took the exquisite box in his hand and examined it.


    The box appeared to be made of a rare wood called "Dreamwood," which was not found in Fendan. The intricate patterns on the box were finely hand-carved.


    "This is a little gift that Clorinde and I spent a lot of time making for you. We made it ourselves, so it might not be as good as what professionals would make, but we hope you''ll like it," Navia''s voice was softer than before, a bit shy.


    "Open it and take a look," Clorinde added after Navia.


    "Okay." Yu Xie hesitated for a moment before opening the delicate little box.


    Inside the box was a necklace.


    The design of the necklace was quite simple, not particularly delicate or extravagant.


    The only thing that set it apart from an ordinary necklace was the pendant.


    The pendant was a small, delicate dagger, engraved with Yu Xie''s name.


    "This is..." Yu Xie looked at the necklace, unsure of what to say.


    "We were originally planning to give it to you on your birthday, but we couldn''t wait, hehe," Navia said, a bit embarrassed, and smiled. "Try it on?"


    "Okay." Yu Xie smiled lightly, not saying much. He took the necklace from the box and put it around his neck.


    It fit perfectly.


    "Do you... like it?" Clorinde asked hesitantly.


    The necklace in the shape of a dagger was a birthday tradition for the Vanquishing Phantoms, though Yu Xie wasn''t one of them, Clorinde still made this for him. Together with Navia, they had crafted it by hand for him.


    Although Yu Xie hadn''t seen the process of the necklace being made, he could sense the weight of the gesture.


    "I really like it... Clorinde, Navia, thank you."


    The night was deep, and the moonlight streamed through the entrance of Poisson Village, casting the streets in a silvery glow, almost as if it were snowing.


    ...


    The next morning, Yu Xie left Poisson Village and arrived at the streets of Court of Fontaine, stopping in front of a small inn across from the Adventurers'' Association.


    After a brief pause, as he was about to step inside, Bai Zhu''s figure emerged from the inn. It seemed he knew Yu Xie had arrived and had come down to greet him.


    "Mr. Yu Xie."


    "Doctor Bai."


    "What brings you here? Let''s talk upstairs."


    "Mr. Yu Xie, if you have something to say, please speak freely," Bai Zhu said, pouring a glass of water for Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie took the glass of water in his hands, the reflection of his increasingly resolute eyes visible in the surface of the water.


    "Doctor Bai, Changsheng, I have a rather unusual request."


    "...Please, go ahead," Bai Zhu and Changsheng exchanged a glance.


    Yu Xie took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, and slowly said:


    "Would it be possible for me to sign a contract with Changsheng?"


    "What?"


    Both Bai Zhu and Changsheng were simultaneously surprised when they heard this.


    "Both of you, I''ve thought a lot about this, and I finally figured it out," Yu Xie said. "Uncle Callas'' illness can''t be cured with conventional methods. That''s a fact. If we want to break this deadlock, we''ll have to pay a price."


    "So you want to use that forbidden technique to treat Mr. Callas'' illness?" Bai Zhu asked. "You should know, this will drain your life force."


    "I know, but..." Yu Xie smiled faintly. "Doctor Bai, you should be well aware of that kind of thinking, the kind where one is willing to sacrifice their own life force to save someone else."


    Bai Zhu fell silent for a moment.


    Yu Xie wasn''t wrong.


    Bai Zhu knew that feeling all too well. He himself was someone who didn''t listen to others'' advice. Even though he knew that using that forbidden technique would drain his own life force, he wouldn''t hesitate to do it if a patient needed help.


    Humans were strange and contradictory creatures. They would always advise others to think carefully before acting, but when faced with the same situation, they didn''t always act rationally.


    "We understand your desire to save a loved one, but I must speak frankly: this contract is not something everyone can sign," Changsheng, who had been coiled around Bai Zhu''s shoulders, finally spoke up. "Signing a contract with me requires a certain state of mind. Do you believe your mind is ready for this?"


    "How will I know unless I try?" Yu Xie replied with a light smile, his gaze resolute. "I''m sorry for the trouble, but please grant me this request."


    Bai Zhu and Changsheng looked at Yu Xie. They could see the unwavering determination in his eyes, as immovable as a mountain.


    Bai Zhu completely understood Yu Xie''s feelings at this moment, but he still hesitated.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, could you please return for now? I would like to discuss this with Changsheng."

 Chapter 56: The Contract

    Yu Xie left.


    Bai Zhu sat by the window.


    Outside, the buildings of Court of Fontaine stood tall.


    "Should we agree to Yu Xie''s request?" ChangSheng crawled from Bai Zhu''s shoulder to his hand, also gazing out at the view.


    Bai Zhu remained silent, not responding immediately.


    "Bai Zhu?" Seeing that Bai Zhu didn''t react, ChangSheng called his name again.


    "Do you think Yu Xie has the temperament to sign the contract?" After a long pause, Bai Zhu finally spoke.


    "Actually, from the first time I saw him, I knew he had the temperament and qualifications for it." ChangSheng hesitated, "But I just feel that if we let him do this, he might end up being even more extreme than you."


    "Is that so?" Bai Zhu suddenly smiled.


    "Although we''re not very familiar with him, I am willing to trust him. But I don''t want to see him harm himself because of this secret method. What do you think?"


    "I''m thinking about what I would do if I were him." Bai Zhu said, "For mortals, there are always things in life more important than one''s own life."


    "So, can I take that to mean you''ve already agreed to him?" ChangSheng asked.


    "Seeing that pure look in his eyes, haven''t you been moved a little?"


    "So, are we just going to watch a young man shorten his life?"


    "Signing the contract is ultimately up to you. ChangSheng, if you trust him, perhaps you should give him a chance. Otherwise, he might never forgive himself for the rest of his life."


    .....


    Yu Xie walked through the streets, and before he knew it, he found himself back at the square outside Palais Mermonia.


    He hadn''t planned to go in, but still, he stepped into this building he knew so well.


    Passing by the door of Furina''s office, his steps unconsciously stopped.


    After hesitating for a moment, he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me."


    As soon as Yu Xie''s voice fell, the atmosphere inside the office seemed to suddenly become tense.


    "Y-Yu Xie, it''s you. Come in..."


    Yu Xie pushed the door open and entered.


    Furina was sitting on the sofa, with a delicate cake sitting untouched on the coffee table in front of her.


    "Come, sit."


    Yu Xie didn''t say much and walked over to the sofa, sitting down.


    "You came at the right time. This cake was specially ordered by me a while ago, and it just arrived today." Furina smiled proudly, her lips curling up. "You''re in for a treat today."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "But... I don''t seem to have much of an appetite," Yu Xie said casually.


    "Hmm?" Furina was taken aback. She wanted to say something, but stopped herself when she noticed the unusual look in his eyes.


    Even Furina could tell that there was something on his mind.


    "Yu Xie, is something bothering you?"


    "¡­You noticed?" Yu Xie smiled lightly.


    "Can you tell me about it?"


    "¡­"


    "It seems you don''t want to talk about it." Furina smiled and sighed lightly, "That''s okay. Everyone has their own secrets. If you don''t want to talk, that''s fine. In that case, have a slice of cake."


    Furina cut a slice of cake and placed it on a plate, handing it to Yu Xie.


    "When you''re feeling down, eating something sweet can help improve your mood."


    "Is this your personal experience?" Yu Xie took the cake from her and held it in his hand.


    "Well... I guess so."


    Looking at Furina, Yu Xie fell silent again.


    For no reason at all, he suddenly wanted to share her pain, to give this girl who played the role of a Archon a moment of relief, even if it was brief.


    But in the end, he controlled his impulse and did not say the words he should not say.


    He simply reached out and placed his hand gently on Furina''s head, whispering:


    "You''ve worked hard all this time, Furina."


    "Eh?" Furina froze for a moment. Although she didn''t quite understand why Yu Xie suddenly said that, strangely enough... her eyes started to water.


    The emotions that had been suppressed deep inside her seemed about to burst forth, and Furina struggled to hold them back.


    In the end, the tears didn''t fall, but they swirled in her eyes.


    She reached up and wiped away the tear at the corner of her eye.


    "Haha... looks like my Hydro element has suddenly become too full."


    Seeing Furina like this, Yu Xie''s heart ached even more.


    "Furina, if... I''m saying if... if one day, you are no longer the Hydro Archon, what would you want to do?"


    "I..."


    The question left Furina unsure of how to answer.


    She had, of course, thought about this before, but gradually, she became afraid to think too much about it.


    She didn''t know how much longer she would have to play the role of the Hydro Archon, so she dared not imagine her future. She feared that doing so might shake her resolve, might make it impossible for her to continue hiding everything from others.


    If one day she was no longer the Hydro Archon, and became just the ordinary Furina again, would she be happy?


    "Stop joking. I am the Hydro Archon, how could there ever be a day when I''m not?" Furina smiled, but her smile was not bright; it carried a trace of bitterness.


    "No matter what others say, I will always believe that you are a competent Archon," Yu Xie said seriously, looking into Furina''s eyes.


    "What''s with you today? Why are you suddenly saying all these emotional things? Are you going for an emotional route now?" Furina turned her head and cut herself a slice of cake. "I don''t think this kind of route suits you."


    Yu Xie smiled gently but didn''t say anything further.


    By the time he left Palais Mermonia, it was already evening.


    Yu Xie returned to the room at Bai Zhu''s inn.


    "Are you really sure about this?" Bai Zhu stood in front of Yu Xie.


    "Yes." Yu Xie nodded affirmatively.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t ask further."


    "Thank you, Doctor Bai."


    "No need to thank me. If anyone should be thanked, it''s Changsheng." Bai Zhu turned his head to look at Changsheng.


    Changsheng seemed to look away with a somewhat proud attitude.


    "Don''t thank me either. I can''t help you bear the cost of using the secret method."


    "Thank you, Changsheng." Yu Xie still sincerely thanked him.


    "Alright, extend your hand," Bai Zhu said, raising his hand into the air.


    Yu Xie didn''t hesitate, raising his hand to meet Bai Zhu''s, the two hands almost touching.


    Changsheng, who had been coiled on Bai Zhu''s shoulder, began to move.


    Through Bai Zhu''s hand, Changsheng slowly crawled over to Yu Xie''s hand and then up to his shoulder and neck.


    The contract began to be silently signed.


    It was different from what Yu Xie had imagined¡ªthe process of signing the contract felt as if nothing had happened.


    But in that instant, Yu Xie felt as though a light flashed through his mind. Soon after, his pupils gradually transformed into serpent-like vertical slits.


    This was the mark of the contract''s completion.


    "Ahem..." Suddenly, Bai Zhu couldn''t control a few coughs.


    "Doctor Bai!" Yu Xie said, his voice full of concern.


    "I''m fine." Bai Zhu sat down in the chair and waved his hand. "For all these years, I''ve been helping you regulate your breath. You''ve gotten used to it, right? But now that I''m pulling away, your breath is a little out of balance. Just rest for a moment, and when I come back, everything will be fine."


    Changsheng, who was already coiled around Yu Xie''s shoulder and neck, spoke to Bai Zhu.


    "Doctor Bai, you should rest well. I''ll quickly bring Changsheng back." Yu Xie looked at Bai Zhu, his eyes full of resolve.

 Chapter 57: Secret Methods

    Night.


    Moonlight poured down.


    Callas sat at his desk, having finished the last task of the day.


    He stood up and stretched his muscles.


    Suddenly, a coughing fit struck him.


    "Cough cough¡­ cough cough¡­"


    The violent coughing drained him of energy, and he had to sit back down.


    After a while, the discomfort from the coughing gradually faded.


    He let out a long sigh.


    It seemed that his health was deteriorating day by day. If this continued, would he really have five more years?


    The doctor probably counted the days when he''d be bedridden and unable to get out of bed as well.


    Callas gave a self-deprecating smile, then stood up and left the study, heading to the living room.


    It was getting late. Navia was sitting on the couch, holding a book about cooking, reading silently.


    "Has Yuxie not come back yet?" Callas asked casually.


    This was no longer a surprising occurrence. When Yuxie still lived in Poisson Village, he often came home late.


    "Mm, he''s really something. Just got back to Poisson Village and still hasn''t come home this late." Navia''s gaze shifted away from the book, and she seemed a little ''angry.''


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s not a child anymore." Callas said. "I''m a little tired, so I''ll go rest. Don''t stay up too late yourself. Girls should get enough sleep, otherwise, your skin will start to suffer."


    "I know, Dad." Navia responded.


    After that, Callas went back to his room.


    Navia sat alone in the living room and picked up her book again.


    The light flickered, casting Navia''s shadow on the wall.


    Time passed, and before long, sleepiness began to take over. Navia''s eyelids grew heavy.


    She leaned back on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Light footsteps were heard.


    Yuxie''s figure appeared in the living room.


    Seeing Navia sleeping on the sofa, Yuxie couldn''t help but smile in slight helplessness. He then went to his room, took a blanket, and covered Navia with it.


    Navia''s eyes were closed, her breathing even, her sleeping face serene.


    Yuxie gazed at her for a long time without looking away.


    "Do you like her?" ChangSheng coiled around Yuxie''s shoulder suddenly spoke in a soft voice.


    Yuxie froze.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Is this really the right thing to do? To save her father, the time you can spend with her might be limited." ChangSheng spoke again, its voice soft.


    "There''s no right or wrong in this. To change fate, one must always pay some price." Yuxie responded quietly, turning and walking toward Callas'' room.


    The room was dark, with no lights on, a little dim.


    Callas was already fast asleep.


    Standing at the bedside, Yuxie looked at the man who had "started" his current life, and said nothing.


    "Let''s begin." After a long pause, he whispered.


    A soft and faint glow began to emanate from Yuxie''s hands, gradually enveloping his entire body. It expanded further, eventually surrounding Callas as well.


    The secret method was activated.


    Yuxie closed his eyes. In an intangible way, he could feel many things.


    The pain of the illness, the weakness throughout his body¡ªmany of Uncle Callas'' sensations were transmitted to Yuxie through this secret method. In return, Yuxie transferred his own vitality to Uncle Callas.


    Time slowly passed, and beads of sweat appeared on Yuxie''s forehead.


    The illness in Uncle Callas'' body had not yet been completely eradicated, but the sensation of it deeply rooting into the lungs had caused Yuxie to feel unsteady on his feet. Yet, he did not stop.


    Not enough.


    There was still more to do.


    Yuxie had no other thoughts. He just didn''t want to see Navia and her father part so soon.


    If he had never come to Teyvat, if he had always been a mere observer, perhaps he would have respected the original outcome, respected the idea of "everyone has their own fate."


    But he was here now. He was no longer just an observer.


    The outcomes that once seemed unsolvable, the knots that could not be untied, now lay within his ability to unravel.


    So, what was there to hesitate about?


    In life, there are always some things that make you willing to pay any price. You know well what the consequences will be, yet you still go forward without hesitation.


    That is the strange and complicated nature of humanity.


    "I knew it would come to this." ChangSheng looked at the scene, softly muttering to itself, a look of reluctance in its eyes.


    The faint glow faded, and the room returned to darkness.


    Yuxie''s form swayed, barely managing to stand steady.


    His clothes were soaked in sweat, and beads of sweat dripped down his cheeks.


    Perhaps due to his unfamiliarity with this secret method, Yuxie had nearly transferred all of his vitality to Uncle Callas in order to completely eliminate the stubborn illness in Callas'' body.


    [Remaining Lifespan: 65 Days]


    ...


    Furina lay on the bed, the light still on in the room.


    For some reason, she couldn''t sleep tonight.


    It was already past midnight, yet there was no sign of sleepiness.


    From time to time, her mind drifted to Yuxie''s face and the things he said earlier.


    "Why did he ask me what I would do if one day I''m no longer the Hydro Archon?" Furina muttered to herself.


    Thinking of this, Furina suddenly sprang up from the bed.


    The feeling in her heart grew more and more wrong.


    "Could it be that Yuxie...?"


    Suddenly, a sense of fear blossomed in Furina''s heart, but at the same time, a certain hope emerged as well.


    She was afraid that her secret would be discovered, that all the efforts of so many years would go to waste. But at the same time, she desperately longed for someone to understand her current situation, someone who could share her pain, even if only a little.


    If that person were Yuxie...


    But... Furina knew very well that from that day forward, she was destined to walk alone in loneliness.


    Reason triumphed over emotion.


    "Yuxie, I hope this is just my illusion. I hope you don''t know anything..."


    ...


    In the dead of night, Yuxie returned to the hotel room, and ChangSheng also returned to Bai Zhu''s body.


    Everything had been completed. Yuxie sat in a chair, holding a cup of water, his face looking haggard.


    "Are you okay?" Bai Zhu asked with concern.


    "I''m fine." Yuxie said calmly.


    "I have one question. Although I''ve asked Bai Zhu countless times, I still want to ask today." ChangSheng lifted its gaze to Yuxie. "Is it really worth it to do this?"


    "This question..." Yuxie looked at his reflection in the cup of water. "Whether it''s worth it, I don''t know. But I think, if I had the chance to do it again, I would still choose to do the same thing."


    He could start his life over again, but Uncle Callas only had one life, and Navia only had one life.


    So he could not find a reason not to do it.


    "I really don''t understand you people more and more." ChangSheng shifted its gaze to Bai Zhu. "Maybe I never understood you at all."


    Yuxie gave a faint smile and did not speak further.


    Neither Bai Zhu nor ChangSheng broke the silence.


    Outside the window, the night sky was studded with stars, and the bright moonlight bathed the entire Fontaine Court. The tall buildings of Fontaine Court seemed to sleep like a baby.


    Looking out the window, Yuxie''s gaze reached the point where the beautiful night sky, destined not to remain in memory, faded beyond view.

 Chapter 58: The Twos Dream

    Morning.


    Navia, as usual, was in the kitchen preparing breakfast.


    The breakfast for three was quickly ready. She brought it to the dining table and went to wake Callas, who was still asleep.


    At the dining table, the father and daughter ate breakfast like they did every other ordinary day.


    "Navia, why did you make an extra serving of breakfast?" Callas suddenly asked. "Did you know your Dad didn''t eat enough last night?"


    Navia was a little stunned.


    Yes, why did she make an extra serving? There were only two people in the house¡ªherself and her father.


    She turned her gaze to the other side of the table. Wasn''t there supposed to be another person there¡ªsomeone she was very familiar with?


    She thought for a moment but couldn''t come up with an answer.


    "I don''t know. I just felt like I should make three servings of breakfast."


    Upon hearing this, a look of concern appeared in Callas'' eyes.


    "Daughter, what''s wrong? You seem a bit off."


    Navia hesitated for a moment before giving a light laugh.


    "I''m fine. By the way, how''s your health, Dad? Don''t forget the doctor told you to stay active."


    "The doctor?" Callas looked even more puzzled. "What are you talking about, daughter? When did I go see a doctor?"


    Navia froze for a moment.


    That''s right, her father was in fine health¡ªwhy would he need to see a doctor?


    Why did she say that just now?


    She smiled awkwardly.


    "Maybe I mixed things up. It''s nothing. Let''s just eat breakfast, Dad."


    After breakfast, Callas, as usual, dealt with matters related to the Spina di Rosula and Poisson Village, while Navia sat in front of the house under the eaves, lost in thought.


    She propped her chin in her hand, gazing into the distance, her mind wandering.


    It felt strange¡ªno matter what she did today, she couldn''t muster any energy. It felt like she had forgotten something very important.


    What had she forgotten?


    She tilted her head and looked beside her, as if someone should be standing there. Was it Clorinde?


    No, no... it should be a guy.


    A cool breeze suddenly blew through, sending a slight chill down her spine.


    Navia stood up, intending to go back to her room and change into something warmer, but she suddenly realized that a blanket had appeared on her without her noticing.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    It was warm.


    Looking at the blanket that had somehow draped over her, Navia was once again stunned. Her pupils trembled slightly.


    "Yuxie..."


    Memories flooded her like a tidal wave. She remembered now¡ªthe person she had forgotten was named Yuxie.


    The Yuxie who had already become a part of her life.


    She suddenly became frightened and rushed into the house, wanting to find any trace of Yuxie.


    But the room where Yuxie used to stay had turned into a storage room, and all traces of Yuxie that had been left in the house were now gone.


    It was as though Yuxie had never been there at all.


    Navia couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She looked around, terrified, tears uncontrollably spilling from her eyes.


    "Yuxie... where are you?"


    "Answer me, Yuxie!"


    She shouted for Yuxie like a helpless little girl, but no one responded.


    ......


    The morning sunlight shone through the window, and Navia opened her eyes.


    She slowly sat up and realized she had been sleeping on the couch, with a blanket draped over her.


    "It was just a dream... How did I fall asleep on the couch?"


    She reached up and gently wiped her eyes; the tears were still warm.


    That dream had felt so real, and the fear she had felt in the dream seemed to linger in her heart, refusing to fade away.


    She placed the blanket back on the sofa and hurried to Yuxie''s bedroom door, knocking.


    "Yuxie?"


    She waited a moment, but there was no response.


    Navia gently pushed the door. It wasn''t locked and opened right away.


    The room was empty. Yuxie was not there.


    "He didn''t come back last night?"


    Navia thought for a moment, recalling the blanket that had been draped over her when she woke up.


    "No, he must have come back, but..."


    It was very strange. The deep fear she had felt in the dream seemed to have crossed over into reality, spreading throughout her entire body.


    It was as if... she really might never see Yuxie again.


    Could it be... that it wasn''t just a dream?


    Without thinking too much, Navia rushed out of the room and headed for Fontaine.


    On the way, she had no mood to appreciate the scenery around her. Her steps were faster than usual, almost as if she was in a great hurry.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared ahead, moving quickly.


    It was Clorinde.


    From Clorinde''s expression, it was clear that she was just as anxious.


    The two of them stopped at the same time.


    "Clorinde!"


    "Navia, is Yuxie in Poisson Village?"


    "He didn''t come back last night. I''m on my way to look for him."


    "How could this be... I just searched around Fontaine and didn''t see Yuxie either." Clorinde''s eyes were filled with worry, matching Navia''s own. Both of them seemed to fear that they might never see Yuxie again.


    "Last night, I had a dream. At the beginning of the dream, I forgot about Yuxie. Later, I remembered him, but I couldn''t find any trace of him." Navia said anxiously. "It was a strange dream, but I feel like it wasn''t just an ordinary dream."


    "I had a similar dream..." Clorinde responded after hearing what Navia had said, her voice filled with disbelief.


    "What?" Navia''s eyes widened, equally in disbelief.


    If one person had such a dream, it could be seen as a coincidence, but for two people to have the same dream? That seemed a little too unlikely to be a coincidence.


    And to top it off, Yuxie hadn''t returned last night... this...


    "Navia, let''s split up and search. We''ll find Yuxie." Clorinde said, not questioning why, and trying to calm herself down.


    "Right, we''ll split up. We''ll definitely find him." Although Navia''s expression still showed worry, her tone was firm and resolute.


    Time passed, and before long, the day was coming to a close.


    In the span of one day, Clorinde and Navia had searched almost all of Fontaine, even the corners of the Fleuve Cendre, but they still hadn''t found any trace of Yuxie.


    Though they were frustrated, with the sun setting, Clorinde and Navia had no choice but to return to Poisson Village and regroup.


    "Uncle, what made you decide to cook today?"


    "I don''t know why, but I feel a lot lighter, like I''ve returned to my younger days. Since Navia went out, I thought I''d cook for a change."


    Fear and worry still lingered in Clorinde and Navia''s hearts, but the sight before them stunned them.


    Yuxie was standing right there in front of them, laughing and talking with Callas.


    "Clorinde, Navia, you''re back." Upon seeing the two of them, Yuxie greeted them with a smile.


    In an instant, the tension in Clorinde and Navia''s hearts eased.


    The weight that had been hanging over them finally came crashing down.


    It was just a dream after all. Dreams and reality are different.


    Yuxie was right here. He hadn''t left.


    He wouldn''t leave now, and he wouldn''t leave in the future. It had to be this way.

 Chapter 59 - Farewell from Arlecchino

    It was as if nothing had happened, everything returned to normal.


    Clorinde and Navia didn''t tell Yuxie about the strange dream they had.


    But tonight, Yuxie noticed that Clorinde and Navia were acting a bit differently compared to usual.


    For example, during dinner, they both sat next to him and kept piling food into his bowl.


    After dinner, he moved a lounge chair to the porch and sat down, and Clorinde and Navia also brought their own chairs over, sitting beside him. Their eyes were almost glued to him, unwilling to look away.


    "Did I get something on my face?" Yuxie couldn''t help but ask.


    "No," Clorinde and Navia both answered at the same time.


    "Then why are you staring at my face?"


    When Yuxie said this, the two of them suddenly realized they might have been acting a little out of line and quickly shifted their gaze away.


    Unconsciously, their faces turned slightly red.


    "Yuxie, I fell asleep on the sofa last night. That blanket you covered me with, was it you who put it on me?" After a moment of silence, Navia asked.


    "I was worried you''d catch a cold, and I didn''t want to wake you up, so I just grabbed a blanket," Yuxie explained.


    "Thank you." Navia''s voice was soft, and she smiled faintly.


    "Yuxie, I think your complexion doesn''t look as good as before. Is something wrong with your health?" Clorinde asked with mild concern.


    "I was about to ask that too," Navia added.


    Yuxie paused for a moment before looking off into the distance.


    When they returned to Poisson Village, Yuxie had specifically asked Bai Zhu to give him some portable medicine for regulating his breathing, which he took when Clorinde and Navia weren''t paying attention.


    Though it didn''t completely restore him to perfect health, it was enough that most people wouldn''t notice.


    But it seemed that Clorinde and Navia weren''t that easily fooled.


    It made sense though. With their Vision, Clorinde and Navia''s observational abilities were far beyond those of ordinary people.


    "It''s nothing, I probably just caught a chill. A little rest should do the trick," Yuxie said, as if dismissing it.


    He hadn''t figured out how to tell Clorinde and Navia the truth yet.


    "I see..." Navia nodded, "Well, make sure to take care of yourself. Don''t overwork your body."


    "Speaking of which, today it seems like Mr. Callas is in really good condition. He hardly seems sick at all." Clorinde remarked.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Yeah... I noticed that too," Navia thought for a moment, "It''s probably because he''s been getting some appropriate exercise lately, plus he''s been resting well these past few days, and the medicine doctor Bai Zhu prescribed is probably helping."


    It was clear that Navia was feeling more at ease now.


    Yuxie hadn''t mysteriously disappeared, and Callas'' condition had improved.


    Everything seemed to be getting better.


    Everything could get better.


    "Ahem..." Suddenly, Yuxie''s coughing interrupted Navia''s thoughts.


    "Yuxie, it really seems like you''ve caught a cold. Why don''t you go inside and rest? Don''t stay out here in the wind," Navia suggested.


    "I agree, you should go inside. Your complexion looks even worse than before," Clorinde said, her concern more pronounced than before.


    "Alright, if you insist." Yuxie took a deep breath and got up from the lounge chair.


    As the night grew deeper, the world around them became quieter.


    In the past, Yuxie always felt that the night was short, that the sun would quickly rise from below the horizon, and the dawn would soon announce the end of the night.


    But today, he suddenly felt that the night had become long.


    The lights flickered, and Callas was still working in the study, not yet resting.


    He found it strange. After waking up this morning, his body felt unusually light.


    He no longer felt frail; his limbs were strong, and he didn''t feel tired no matter what he did.


    It was as if the illness in his body had disappeared, as if he had returned to the time before he was sick.


    Had the illness cured itself?


    That was impossible¡ªhow could such a miracle happen in this world?


    It must be the medicine that Doctor Bai Zhu prescribed that was effective.


    With this thought in mind, Callas finished his work for the day and finally went to rest in his room.


    ....


    The next morning.


    Yuxie was awoken by a knock on the door.


    "Yuxie, wake up, someone is looking for you."


    Navia''s voice sounded a bit anxious from outside the door.


    Yuxie climbed out of bed and walked to the door to open it.


    "Who''s coming to find me so early?"


    "The Fatui Harbinger, ''The Knave.''"


    "Arlecchino?" Yuxie was surprised.


    "Yeah, she said she wants to talk to you alone." Navia stared into Yuxie''s eyes, "She seems to be very familiar with you. You''re not¡­ with her, are you?"


    "No, what are you thinking?" Yuxie quickly said.


    Although he said that, Yuxie couldn''t help but feel some doubt.


    Was he really not familiar with Arlecchino?


    At least not in this life, but what about the previous one?


    The feeling grew stronger and stronger in Yuxie''s heart.


    "Alright, I''ll go meet her."


    "Wait!" Navia stopped him, "Although ''The Knave'' doesn''t seem to have any ill intentions, she''s still a Harbinger of the Fatui and the Fourth Seat¡­ so be careful, and keep your guard up."


    "Don''t worry." Yuxie stopped just before taking another step and reached out to pat Navia on the head.


    He then walked outside, where Arlecchino was standing by the roadside.


    As the guest, Navia had initially invited her inside, but Arlecchino politely declined.


    She simply stood there, watching Poisson Village, with the breeze gently moving the hair by her temples.


    "Did you need something from me?" Yuxie walked up behind Arlecchino.


    "I''m about to leave Fontaine and head back to Snezhnaya, so I wanted to come say goodbye." Arlecchino turned around, offering a soft smile.


    This Harbinger''s image in rumors was that of someone cold-blooded and calculating, but today, Yuxie felt that she seemed to have a more ordinary, feminine side.


    "Why come all the way to say goodbye to me? We¡­ were we really that close?" Yuxie hesitated, then continued.


    "I don''t know what happened, but we really were close back then." Arlecchino continued smiling, her eyes showing a hint of emotion, as though she was recalling the past.


    "I don''t remember." Yuxie replied.


    "Hmm, I can tell."


    "¡­" Yuxie fell silent, unsure of what to say next.


    "I''ll be gone for over two months this time." Arlecchino continued. "I''ll be back in over two months. Can you spare a day for me when I return?"


    Two months¡­ Yuxie thought to himself. By then, I probably won''t be here anymore.


    But he didn''t say it out loud. For some reason, he felt that saying it directly might hurt a strong yet fragile heart.


    "If I have time when you return." After a moment of contemplation, Yuxie responded.


    "Then it''s settled." Arlecchino turned to leave, "See you in two months."


    With that, Arlecchino''s figure gradually receded into the distance.


    Yuxie stood silently, but suddenly, he felt as if his heart had been struck by something.

 Chapter 60: Furinas Arrival

    By noon,


    Clorinde had returned to Fontaine, and Callas was still handling the usual matters of the Spina di Rosula. Navia had also gone to assist Callas.


    With nothing else to do, Yuxie wandered around Poisson Village.


    Most of the townspeople recognized Yuxie. Whenever they saw him, they would smile and greet him, and Yuxie would return the smile.


    After all these years, Poisson Village had hardly changed. Everything was just as it had been when Yuxie first arrived. The flowing water below, the houses above, only the people had changed.


    Some had left, some had returned, and some would never come back again.


    Yuxie suddenly felt that the changes in people seemed to happen in an instant.


    One moment they were reluctant, the next moment they had already let go.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, what would happen to Clorinde and Navia in the future?


    Navia would probably succeed Uncle Callas and become the leader of the Spina di Rosula.


    And if the system of duels truly no longer existed, what would Clorinde do then?


    "I really am a greedy person," Yuxie chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    Even though he was nearing death, he couldn''t stop thinking about the future.


    But the future was no longer his concern. He was about to leave, about to start a new life.


    Everything in this life would soon be far behind him. Just like he forgot about Arlecchino, he would forget Clorinde and Navia too.


    Their laughter, their tears, their gazes toward him¡ªhe would forget it all.


    This was his choice, wasn''t it?


    Yuxie stopped in his tracks, pulling the dagger necklace from his shirt collar.


    He held the tiny dagger in his hand, looking down at the name engraved on it.


    [Mark Complete]


    ¡ªCheck Panel.


    [Name: Yuxie][Age: 26]


    [Physical Condition: Aging]


    [Remaining Lifespan: 64 days]


    [New Skill: Dream Thief (Elite Level)]


    A 26-year-old elderly man... The first few lines of the status panel were just as Yuxie had expected, but the final line caught his attention.


    ¡ªCheck "Dream Thief" Skill Description.


    [You can create dreams, control them as you wish, and allow others to enter your dreams. Everything within the dream is unrelated to reality.]


    "Is that so..." Yuxie pondered, deep in thought.


    After a long pause, an idea gradually took shape in his mind.


    Before he left, he wanted to give them a dream.


    "That is..."The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Is that... Lady Furina?"


    Just as Yuxie was still contemplating, the voices of the nearby villagers interrupted him.


    Following their gaze, Yuxie saw the figure of Furina approaching.


    For some unknown reason, Furina had come to Poisson Village. Accompanied by her guards, she walked toward Yuxie and eventually stopped in front of him.


    "Come with me, I have something to say."


    ....


    By the side of the flowing water, the sound of the rushing stream continued without pause.


    Yuxie and Furina sat on a stone by the water, while the guards who accompanied Furina stood nearby, keeping watch.


    The residents above watched the scene below and couldn''t help but admire Yuxie.


    Yuxie really was lucky.


    At such a young age, he had become an outstanding figure, the strongest duelist representative. Although he had resigned from his position, it seemed that even the Hydro Archon still highly regarded him.


    Such a career and experience could definitely be described as "glorious."


    "You said something to me last time, and I''m still not sure I understand," Furina began. "What did you mean when you asked what I would do if I were no longer the Hydro Archon?"


    Upon hearing this, Yuxie thought for a moment.


    It wasn''t hard to see that Furina might be worried, worried that he knew the secret.


    "I was just making a casual assumption," Yuxie replied casually. "You don''t need to take it seriously."


    "Really?" Furina still seemed a bit skeptical.


    "Of course," Yuxie replied with a teasing tone. "Is there really a day when you might step down from the Hydro Archon''s seat and become an ordinary person?"


    Furina seemed to have believed him, and her eyes appeared to relax a little.


    "Of course, that''s impossible. Unless it''s time for me to retire. But even if I retire, I''ll still be a god. I won''t become an ordinary person."


    As Furina said this, Yuxie couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy in his heart.


    He remembered that, even at the moment when everything was about to be revealed, this silly girl had still firmly insisted to everyone that she was the Hydro Archon of Fontaine, despite the doubts from others.


    She did all this to stop the crisis predicted by the prophecy.


    Her entire life had been a battle against that prophecy, enduring loneliness that she shouldn''t have had to endure.


    Her fragile shoulders bore far too much responsibility.


    But no one understood her.


    Yuxie wanted to tell her, "I understand you. I can share your pain and loneliness. You don''t have to fight that damned prophecy alone." But he didn''t say it.


    Saying those words would only make Furina worry even more.


    "Tell me about you. You''ve resigned from your position as the Champion Duelist. What do you want to do from now on?" Furina suddenly changed the topic.


    "Me?" Yuxie hesitated, unsure how to respond.


    He fell silent for a moment, and for some reason, the words slipped out of his mouth.


    "Furina, I''m going to die soon."


    It was as though a buzzing sound filled the air, and Furina froze, doubting whether she had heard him correctly.


    Yuxie was still so young¡ªhow could he be dying?


    He should still have many years ahead of him, many things left to do. His life shouldn''t even be halfway over yet.


    "Yuxie, I must have misheard you. What did you say?"


    "You didn''t hear wrong, Furina. I''m going to die soon." Yuxie repeated, his tone resigned.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew by, rippling the small pool nearby. The sounds around them seemed to stop, and Furina could only hear her own heartbeat.


    "You... you must be joking!"


    Anger filled Furina''s chest in an instant. She was sure Yuxie was joking, and the joke was far too cruel.


    "Listen to me, Furina." Yuxie turned to meet her gaze. "I''m not joking. Everything I said is true."


    Furina was stunned once more.


    There was no trace of a joke or a lie in Yuxie''s eyes.


    The anger that had flared up earlier vanished in an instant, replaced by disbelief and an overwhelming sadness.


    Is Yuxie really going to die?


    No, that can''t be possible!


    "You... stop joking like this. It''s not funny... you''re still so young, how could you..."


    "Furina..."


    "Could it be some illness? Don''t worry, I''ll get you the best doctor. We''ll cure you..."


    "..."


    "Tell me... what happened?"


    Suddenly, both of them fell silent.


    Only the sound of the flowing water remained.


    "Furina, listen to me." After a long while, Yuxie placed his hands on Furina''s shoulders. "I''m just a mortal. Mortals die. It''s a natural part of life. I''m just leaving a bit earlier than others. Don''t be sad for me."


    "I..." Furina couldn''t find the words. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She understood what Yuxie was saying clearly. She, too, was a mortal. But because of the "curse," she had lived for so long.


    Nearly five hundred years had passed, and she thought she had grown accustomed to life and death. But in this moment, she still couldn''t hold back her tears.


    She suddenly remembered the first time she met Yuxie.


    The nineteen-year-old Yuxie stood in front of her, a long sword strapped to his waist.


    What had Yuxie said that day? Furina couldn''t recall clearly.


    She only remembered that the day''s work was almost over, and the sunset painted the sky with fiery colors. It was the first time she had felt a different kind of warmth from someone.

 Chapter 61: Give Them a Dream

    Furina didn''t remember how she got back to the Palais Mermonia. She only knew that she had been absent-minded the entire way, and by the time she returned, it was already evening.


    The same sunset, the same evening glow as the day she first met Yu Xie.


    But everything felt completely different now.


    That day was the beginning. Today, perhaps, was the countdown to the end.


    When leaving Poisson Village, Yu Xie had smiled and waved goodbye to Furina, and Furina had desperately forced a smile in return.


    One must respond to a smile with a smile, otherwise, how could she honor that kindness?


    But a feeling of despondency was lodged in her throat like a fishbone, and her heart felt as if a stone had been placed inside it.


    Was Yu Xie really... going to die?


    After that day, Furina would carve out time every day to go to Poisson Village. No one knew why.


    The days passed, one after another.


    Yu Xie''s mental notifications continued to update.


    [Remaining lifespan: 30 days]


    [Remaining lifespan: 10 days]


    [Remaining lifespan: 3 days]


    [Remaining lifespan: 1 day]


    On a night like any other, Yu Xie stared at the system message floating in his mind, dazed for a moment.


    Only one day left, and his condition was deteriorating rapidly.


    But perhaps because of the system''s support and the medicine Bai Zhu had given him, there were no visible signs of his worsening condition on the surface.


    The story was about to end, just as he had wanted.


    In the past few days, he had thought about telling Clorinde and Navia about his impending departure, but until now, he hadn''t found the courage to speak.


    He didn''t even know how he had managed to say it to Furina that day.


    Outside the window was the familiar night of Poisson Village, with the lights in the residents'' homes twinkling like stars in the night sky.


    Yu Xie slowly got out of bed and left his room.


    He tiptoed through the living room and arrived at the door of a guest room.


    Clorinde would occasionally visit Poisson Village, and this guest room had been specially prepared for her by Navia. It had almost become Clorinde''s room.


    Clorinde was probably already asleep. Yu Xie stood at the door for a while, hesitating for a long time. In the end, he didn''t reach out to knock.


    Afterward, Yu Xie went to the door of Navia''s room. Again, his hand, ready to knock, stopped in mid-air, and then he withdrew it.


    In the end, he sat down on the sofa in the living room, his breath steadying.


    The "Dream Thief" silently activated.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Having done all of this, Yu Xie stood up again, took one last look around the house, and left.


    He really didn''t want to see the sorrowful expressions on Clorinde and Navia''s faces when they sat by his sickbed, watching him as he was about to die.


    It would make him want to stay.


    But he couldn''t stay. It was fate.


    Fate was not something that could be easily changed. It always followed you like a shadow, like a loyal dog.


    ...


    "Clorinde, wake up."


    "If you don''t get up, I''ll smack your butt."


    Clorinde heard the familiar voice calling her, slowly opening her eyes.


    What greeted her was Yu Xie''s familiar face and the familiar room.


    Outside the window, the sunlight had already spilled in, and a new day had begun.


    "I''ll go prepare breakfast. You''d better get up quickly," Yu Xie said with a smile, then turned and left the bedroom.


    Not long after, Clorinde entered the dining room, where breakfast was already prepared.


    At the table, Clorinde ate the breakfast Yu Xie had made for her, her heart full of warmth.


    Although she couldn''t quite put her finger on why, something felt slightly off, but the happiness in front of her dispelled any doubts.


    Such ordinary days had already gone on for a while.


    Being with the person she liked, living an ordinary life¡ªit was already more than enough.


    "Today is a rare day off. How about we go fishing?" Yu Xie suggested.


    "Sure." Clorinde smiled in response.


    Being with Yu Xie, doing anything, she was happy.


    After breakfast, the two went to the seaside.


    The sun wasn''t too hot today, making it a perfect day for fishing.


    Every time Clorinde went fishing with Yu Xie, she felt at ease.


    Because Yu Xie was right there beside her, not going anywhere.


    The baited hook was cast into the water, sending ripples across the surface, the surroundings calm and quiet.


    The breeze was just right, and the grass swayed gently.


    It felt as if the world had narrowed down to just the two of them.


    If such days could last a lifetime, Clorinde would be more than happy.


    "By the way, Clorinde, it seems we''re running low on oil and salt at home. After we finish fishing today, I''ll go buy some," Yu Xie said, casting his rod. A small bass was hooked.


    "Let''s go together," Clorinde replied.


    During these days, the biggest concerns for the two of them seemed to be the small matters of daily life.


    What vegetables to buy, who would wash the dishes, who would do the laundry.


    The little mundane things kept piling up, but Clorinde felt incredibly happy.


    "If there comes a day when I can no longer be by your side, don''t be sad." Yu Xie smiled lightly but suddenly changed the topic.


    Clorinde was caught off guard.


    "Don''t say such unlucky things."


    "Mm, I won''t. Hurry and cast your rod, there''s a fish on the line!"


    Clorinde quickly raised her fishing rod, but unfortunately, the fish got away.


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    The day passed quickly, and before long, it was dusk.


    The last rays of the setting sun cast down, and the surface of the water was like a giant mirror, reflecting the twilight sky.


    Clorinde turned to tell Yu Xie that they should go home, but she found no trace of him beside her, only a fishing rod left on the stand.


    "Yu Xie?"


    She called out, but there was no answer.


    For some reason, Clorinde''s heart instantly filled with worry.


    "Yu Xie?" She raised her voice and called again.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Xie appeared from behind, holding a water jug.


    "Where did you go?" Clorinde asked anxiously.


    "The water jug was empty, so I went to get some more¡­" Before Yu Xie could finish his sentence, Clorinde interrupted him with a tight embrace.


    She held him so tightly, as though afraid he might slip away.


    The water jug fell from Yu Xie''s hands, and he wrapped his arms around Clorinde in return. But his eyes seemed clouded, as though something was obscuring his gaze.


    "Clorinde, I''m sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing?" Clorinde asked, confused, her heart now filled with a growing sense of unease.


    "These days¡­ are the last gift I''m giving you."


    "What are you talking about?" Clorinde didn''t understand, but the sense of unease only grew stronger within her. All she could do was cling tightly to Yu Xie, not letting go.


    "I''m about to leave."


    "Leave? Where?"


    "Don''t look for me."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. We¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Clorinde suddenly felt something was wrong. She realized that Yu Xie, whom she was holding in her arms, was slowly losing his physical form.


    She felt anxious but didn''t know what to do, only desperately trying to hold on to him.


    But it was in vain.


    Her hands passed through Yu Xie''s body. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t touch the Yu Xie who was right in front of her.


    Tears suddenly welled up and fell from her eyes, sliding down her cheeks.


    Yu Xie smiled, extending his already translucent hand to gently stroke Clorinde''s cheek, trying to wipe away her tears.


    But he could no longer touch her. The tears fell to the ground, scattering into droplets like a bouquet of sorrow.


    The wind blew through the sunset, and in the breeze, only Yu Xie''s final words echoed.


    "Clorinde, we''ll meet again in the next life."

 Chapter 62: Waking from the Dream and the End

    Clorinde suddenly woke up.


    It was already dawn.


    She touched her face, and the tears on her cheeks seemed to tell her that it had all been a dream.


    Now, the dream was over.


    But what about Yu Xie?


    She quickly got out of bed, and went outside.


    Coincidentally, Navia was also heading out at that moment, and the two bumped into each other.


    Clorinde could tell that Navia still had traces of tears on her face.


    Without needing to say much, the two seemed to understand instantly and quickly rushed to Yu Xie''s room.


    They knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    They pushed the door open and found the room tidy, but the owner of the room was nowhere to be seen.


    The books on the desk were neatly arranged, as if to say that the room''s owner was a very serious person.


    "Clorinde, I had a long dream. In the dream, Yu Xie said goodbye to me, telling me that he was going to leave¡­" Naviya said softly, her voice lacking strength.


    "I had the same kind of dream¡­" Clorinde''s voice was also faint.


    "In the dream, Yu Xie said ''we''ll meet again in the next life.'' That must have been a joke, right? He''s always like that, how could he joke about something like that?" Navia forced a bitter smile, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "¡­" Clorinde didn''t know how to respond to Navia''s words.


    Was Yu Xie really joking?


    Was everything that had happened in that exceptionally real dream really just a dream?


    Wait, there seemed to be a small part at the end of the dream¡ªYu Xie had said something, but why couldn''t she remember it clearly?


    "Navia, he said we shouldn''t look for him, but¡­ why should we listen to him?" After a long pause, Clorinde finally spoke.


    That''s right. You, who left without a word, we won''t listen to you.


    We''re going to find you and hear you explain what exactly is going on!


    ¡­


    Furina woke up, tears still lingering at the corners of her eyes.


    She had a dream, in which she was just an ordinary girl, living a simple life with Yu Xie.


    The days were plain, but filled with joy.


    Until, in the dream, Yu Xie bid her farewell.


    When she woke up, she understood¡ªYu Xie was gone, and she hadn''t been able to see him one last time.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    She didn''t know how long had passed, but Furina staggered to the desk in her room, looking at the diary that Yu Xie had left there.


    She opened it.


    "April 13th, clear weather. Furina didn''t seem to be in a good mood today. After work, she dragged me out for a walk in the suburbs. I still hope she''s just an ordinary girl, her shoulders carry too much responsibility."


    "April 20th¡­"


    The diary was filled with mundane daily details, with occasional complaints about life and work.


    What had once been humorous words now made Furina''s tears flow uncontrollably.


    The events from the dream mixed with the contents of the diary, and slowly, it seemed that Furina suddenly understood something.


    "You knew all along that I wasn''t the Hydro Archon, right?"


    "You didn''t tell me because you were afraid I would worry about the prophecy, right?"


    "Then don''t leave¡­ If you leave, won''t I be left all alone again¡­"


    ¡­


    In the evening, Yu Xie painfully climbed to the top of a bare mountain and sat down.


    The view from here was excellent, and he could see all of Fontaine below.


    [Remaining Lifespan: 5 minutes]


    The final five minutes felt much longer than he had imagined.


    He gazed down at the Court of Fontaine and Poisson Village, places where he had lived, all within his sight.


    The wind brushing past his ears seemed to ask him: Is there any regret in this brief life of yours?


    Of course, there were regrets.


    But whose life is without regret?


    At least he had done what he wanted to do, and had changed the ending he did not want to see.


    That was enough.


    Under the setting sun, amidst the sound of the wind, the five minutes passed quietly.


    Yu Xie slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    Poisson Village.


    Clorinde and Navia had been searching for Yu Xie all day, but to no avail.


    But at this moment, it was as if their hearts suddenly tightened.


    The two of them slowly looked up at a barren mountain peak. There was nothing there, yet it seemed to capture their gaze completely.


    The last fragment of the dream suddenly came to them.


    It was what Yu Xie had said to them in the dream.


    "Clorinde, Navia, I''m sorry. I''m going to break my promise. I had promised you both that we would go on a trip to Liyue if we had the chance, but now I can''t keep that promise anymore."


    "Please forgive me for not having the courage to say goodbye to you in person. I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to leave."


    "Clorinde, actually, without me, you would have become the strongest Duelist Champion. From that perspective, I guess I stole your title, and I hope you won''t be angry with me. After this, just follow your heart and do what you think is right."


    "Navia, I know you were really worried about Uncle Callas''s illness, but you don''t need to worry anymore. Uncle Callas''s condition has completely healed. He''ll live the rest of his life well, and you should take care of yourself too."


    "It''s really strange, though. Even though there''s so much more I want to say, in this final moment, what I really want to say are just these simple, everyday things."


    "You two need to eat well, and of course, make sure to get enough rest."


    "When the weather gets cold, make sure to wear more clothes to stay warm. When it gets hot, be cautious in the high temperatures and watch out for heatstroke."


    "In the future, I won''t be able to walk with you anymore. My remaining life only allows me to go this far."


    "¡­"


    "Clorinde, Navia, we''ll meet again in the next life."


    ¡­


    Autumn had arrived.


    The autumn wind blew gently, and the yellowed maple leaves fluttered down.


    Arlecchino stood before a grave, the name she knew so well carved into the tombstone.


    It was like this again.


    She hadn''t expected there would be a second time.


    He had left again, leaving behind only a cold tombstone.


    "Miss ''Knave,'' did you know Yu Xie before?" Navia, who had been standing silently beside her, asked.


    "I did." Arlecchino replied, "We were very close in the past. He changed me a lot."


    "I see." Navia''s gaze also fell on the tombstone, her expression filled with complex emotions.


    Yu Xie''s life was like an unsolvable story. He had appeared without warning and left quietly, without a trace.


    Tears began to well up in her eyes again.


    Navia turned her head away, gently wiping the corner of her eye.


    A white handkerchief was suddenly offered in front of her. Navia slowly looked up.


    It was Clorinde holding the handkerchief.


    "Clorinde..."


    "Yu Xie wouldn''t want to see our tears," Clorinde said.


    "¡­You''re right." Navia wiped away her tears and forced a smile.


    Clorinde walked up to the tombstone, crouched down, and gently stroked the name etched on it.


    "Yu Xie, I inherit your title. I promise you, I will be the last Champion Duelist of Fontaine''s Judgment Court."

 Chapter 63: Later

    Autumn was almost over.


    The temperature had dropped, and people on the streets were already wearing thick coats.


    Clorinde was no exception. She put on a warm jacket and walked alone down the street.


    To her, the cold wasn''t really a big deal, but she thought if she went out without enough layers, Yu Xie would nag her if he knew.


    Today was a holiday, no work, but she still woke up early.


    There wasn''t anything particularly important to do; she just wanted to go to the market and buy some vegetables.


    Buying groceries, such small things, was something she often did with Yu Xie in the dream he gave her.


    In the dream, when faced with a variety of ingredients, they might not always agree, but in the end, Yu Xie would always accommodate her.


    Today, she wanted to cook something herself¡ªone of the dishes Yu Xie had made for her in that dream.


    Soon, she arrived at the market.


    Normally, Clorinde didn''t visit here often, but in the dream, she and Yu Xie had come countless times. She was already familiar with the layout of the market.


    She looked around the whole market, and for a moment, it felt like she saw a familiar figure standing in front of a stall, chatting and laughing with the vendor.


    After a brief silence, she entered the market.


    It didn''t take long to buy the vegetables, and Clorinde quickly returned to her place.


    She headed straight to the kitchen and started getting busy.


    About an hour later, Clorinde finally finished the dish¡ªJade Parcels¡ªwhich was the dish Yu Xie had made for her most often in the dream.


    In the plate, crispy and tender vegetable leaves wrapped around slices of ham, forming little bags.


    "Looks like it''s not as good as yours." Clorinde picked up a piece with her chopsticks and tasted it.


    The room was very quiet. She didn''t know how much time passed, but it seemed like she could hear faint sobs.


    Tears fell onto the dining table.


    "Just like this, it''s not as tasty as when you made it... Yu Xie, I miss you..."


    ¡­


    Navia was doing her weekly big cleaning. She spent most of the day cleaning the house, both inside and out, all by herself.


    As always, the last room she cleaned was the room that Yu Xie had used.


    She pushed open the door to the room, stepped inside, and walked to the window to open it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The cold wind immediately rushed in.


    It was a bit chilly, but it didn''t bother Navia.


    Just like every time she cleaned, she skillfully tidied up every corner of the room.


    When she finished, the sunlight outside had already faded to dusk.


    Navia set down the cleaning supplies and sat down at Yu Xie''s desk.


    On the desk were some books that Yu Xie had read before.


    Some of the books, just by reading their titles, Navia felt like they were not something she could get into.


    But still, she picked one up and started flipping through it.


    "Turns out this book isn''t for me." After some time, Navia gently smiled, closed the book, and put it back in its place.


    Suddenly, she wondered, when Yu Xie sat here before, besides reading, what else would he think about?


    Would he think about work? Or about the little trivial things in life?


    Yu Xie always acted so relaxed around her, but surely, he must have had moments of feeling down too, right?


    During those times, would he just stare out the window at the scenery?


    Navia slowly stood up and walked over to the window.


    The cold wind still blew, and the scenery of Poisson Village was unchanged.


    Tears unknowingly escaped from her eyes.


    "Yu Xie..."


    ...


    Furina arrived at the now-empty office.


    The office, with only a desk, chairs, and a sofa, had nothing else left.


    She sat down on the sofa, did nothing, and just stared blankly.


    In the past, because of Yu Xie, this office had become her "safe haven." Here, she always felt at ease.


    Now, though Yu Xie was no longer around, she had gotten used to it. She still occasionally came back, just to sit, to look, to remember.


    Like now, doing nothing, just sitting on the sofa, letting time flow by.


    The atmosphere was still the same, familiar to Furina. It was as if, with a turn of her head, she could see Yu Xie sitting behind the desk again.


    Her eyes began to well up.


    As the "Hydro Archon," she knew she shouldn''t cry so easily, Furina was very aware of that.


    But now, there was no one else here, so perhaps it didn''t matter?


    "Even gods shed tears. If you want to cry, then cry. Eyes aren''t just for holding back tears," Yu Xie''s words from the final dream echoed in her mind.


    Furina sobbed quietly, but her sobs seemed to fill the entire room.


    .....


    Though the weather had turned colder, and it wasn''t the ideal day for fishing, Callas still took his fishing rod to the beach.


    As usual, after fishing for a long time, he still hadn''t caught anything.


    He remembered clearly, it was here, on this very beach, where Yu Xie first appeared before him¡ªcalling him "uncle" right from the start.


    He never expected that Yu Xie, that kid, would bring so many changes into his life.


    Suddenly, the fishing line jerked as a fish bit the hook, dragging the float under the water.


    Callas pulled the rod hard, and after a struggle, managed to bring the fish to the surface.


    It was a big one, breaking his previous record.


    "Yu Xie, pass me the landing net!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, Callas realized: Yu Xie would never be there to fish with him again.


    "..."


    "Kid, the life I owe you, I''ll repay it in the next life."


    ...


    Arlecchino arrived at Romaritime Harbor, gazing at Liyue in the distance.


    That nation, which pursues contracts¡ªshe still had never been there.


    She had originally planned that after returning to Fontaine from Snezhnaya, she would go to the Chenyu Valley area with Clervie and Yu Xie.


    Even though Yu Xie no longer remembered her, memories could always be recreated.


    But she never expected that all that awaited her was the cold, unmoving gravestone.


    This was the second time. The first time, she felt as though a part of her heart was missing. This time, she only felt that this damn fate was playing a cruel joke on her.


    "If I am to lose again, why did I even find you in the first place?"


    The sea breeze hit her face, and Arlecchino''s hair fluttered in the wind.


    She closed her eyes, feeling the breeze on her face, and listened quietly to the beat of her own heart.


    She wanted to confirm whether her heart was missing another piece.


    Anger brings impulse, sadness makes one hesitate¡ªthis was a rule she taught the children of the Hearth Manor. Yet, she found that even she herself couldn''t always follow it.


    "Yu Xie, we will meet again. I will find you."


    "And when that time comes, I will never let you slip away again."


    A single, clear droplet of water scattered in the wind, like raindrops.


    But it wasn''t raining today.


    End of Arc 3


    If you like this nove, don''t forget to leave a review

 Chapter 64: Watching the Rain

    (From this chapter onwards, the story transitions to the Inazuma arc, where the origin of the "Electro Vision" *from ch 17 that Yuxie possesses will be explained. The entire Inazuma arc can be considered a flashback.)


    The young man walked along the grayish stone-paved road, with light rain falling from the sky, but he wasn''t holding an umbrella.


    The weather was not ideal for a stroll, yet the young man wandered aimlessly through the streets by himself.


    He observed the unfamiliar streets and the unfamiliar people around him.


    Occasionally, people passing by would glance at him strangely; in the midst of this drizzle, he was the only one not carrying an umbrella.


    He had just arrived here, unsure of where to go, and with no place to stay. He didn''t have any Mora.


    "Be careful, you might catch a cold walking in the rain like this."


    A pleasant voice rang in his ears, and the young man felt something cover his head, shielding him from the rain. He slowly turned his head and saw a woman standing beside him, holding an umbrella over his head.


    She was an exceptionally beautiful woman, with short silver-white hair. What set her apart from the others was the pair of white fox ears on her head¡ªthey weren''t a hair accessory, but rather part of her.


    One hand held a smoking pipe, while the other held the umbrella. She wore a red-and-white shrine maiden outfit, with a large bow tied at her waist.


    As the woman passed by, people around her seemed to instinctively show her respect, greeting her with a quiet reverence.


    "Are you a youkai?" the young man asked.


    "Hmm... I suppose you could say that," the woman smiled and answered. "Are you scared?"


    "No, I''m not scared. It seems like everyone around here respects you," the young man replied.


    "Sharp observation," the woman said with slight surprise. "So, why aren''t you holding an umbrella in this weather?"


    "I don''t have one. I just arrived here," the young man answered.


    "Do you know where this place is?"


    "Isn''t this... Inazuma?" The young man glanced around, noting the layout of the streets and the architectural style, which looked very similar to what he remembered of Inazuma.


    "That''s right, this is Narukami Island in Inazuma. You said you just got here¡ªare you here for sightseeing? You don''t look like you''re old enough to be traveling alone. Where are your parents?"


    "I don''t have parents, and I don''t have any family," the young man said.


    The woman hesitated for a moment, looking at the boy in front of her.


    "Have you found a place to stay yet?"


    "Not yet. I don''t have any Mora..."


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then sighed softly.


    "Sigh... I really can''t help but meddle. Come with me."


    Following the woman, the boy arrived at a residence.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The house was large and luxurious, far from a place most people would live.


    The woman brought the boy a set of clean, dry clothes.


    "Go take a bath first, then change into these clothes. You''re going to catch a cold if you don''t."


    The boy took the clothes, but hesitated, looking at the woman.


    He felt that she looked somewhat familiar, but couldn''t place where he had seen her before.


    "Don''t stare at me like that. It makes people think you have ulterior motives," the woman said with a teasing smile.


    The tone of her voice... it was very similar to a certain pink-haired fox.


    "Can I stay here? I won''t stay for free."


    At this point, the boy really didn''t have any better options.


    "Go take a bath first," the woman smiled.


    ...


    A little while later.


    After taking a bath and changing clothes, the boy came out. The large mansion felt empty, with occasional glimpses of shrine maidens passing by in their outfits, but the place still seemed a bit desolate.


    The boy looked around but didn''t see the woman from earlier.


    He then randomly chose a direction and walked off.


    The rain gradually picked up, the water falling from the eaves formed curtains of rain.


    The flowers and plants in the courtyard stood tall, enduring the rain.


    As he walked, the boy saw the woman sitting under the eaves ahead, gazing at the falling rain, seemingly lost in thought.


    Without thinking much, he walked over to her.


    The sound of footsteps made the woman turn her head and look at him.


    "That outfit suits you," she commented.


    "Consider it borrowed. I''ll return it to you later," the boy said.


    The woman smiled lightly, but didn''t respond to him. Instead, she patted the empty space beside her.


    "Sit."


    "What were you doing just now?" The boy hesitated slightly before sitting down.


    "Watching the rain. It''s my hobby," the woman replied, continuing to gaze at the rain.


    "An odd hobby, but not bad," the boy commented. "Do all youkai like watching the rain?"


    "No," the woman said. "Just like humans, different youkai have different hobbies."


    She paused for a moment, then added, "I just feel that when I watch the rain fall, it calms my heart. All my worries seem to vanish."


    "I see," the boy said thoughtfully, nodding.


    The sound of the rain pattering continued, and the conversation seemed to come to an end.


    The boy looked up at the distant mountain, its peak obscured by the overhang of the roof.


    That was the tallest peak on Narukami Island¡ªMt. Yougou.


    The largest shrine in Inazuma, the Narukami Shrine, was located at the summit of Mt. Yougou.


    "You''re staring so intently. Do you want to go up there and take a look?" The woman noticed the boy''s gaze fixed on Mt. Yougou.


    "I''d like to see it," the boy replied.


    "It looks like the rain''s getting heavier. We should wait until the weather clears up before going. It''s better not to wander around in this kind of weather."


    "Mm."


    "I almost forgot to ask¡ªwhere are you from?"


    "Liyue," the boy answered instinctively.


    "Liyue? That''s a very good country," the woman said with a smile. "I''ve been there."


    "Did you go there for travel?"


    "Half travel, half business."


    "No wonder the people on the street show you so much respect. So, you''re a government official."


    "Something like that."


    The conversation fell silent again for a moment. The boy felt more and more certain that he had met this woman before.


    But all he could recall were vague images, and he couldn''t see them clearly.


    "By the way, I still don''t know your name," the woman turned and looked at the boy.


    "My name is Yu Xie. What about you?"


    "Kitsune Saiguu," the woman said, her gaze returning to the rain, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth.


    Kitsune Saiguu... As soon as the name entered his ears, the images in Yu Xie''s mind gradually became clearer.


    The former Head Shrine Maiden of the Narukami Shrine, Kitsune Saiguu.


    That meant, at this time, Lady Yae Miko was not yet the Head Shrine Maiden, and the Cataclysm from Khaenri''ah had not yet occurred.


    Most importantly, Raiden Makoto was still alive, and Ei had not yet become the Electro Archon.


    At the same time, a notification from the system appeared in Yu Xie''s mind.


    [Name: Yu Xie]


    [Age: 15]


    [Physical Condition: Youthful]


    [Skills: Mastery of Various Weapons (Basic), Shura Flash (Basic)]


    "You''re the Shrine Maiden of Narukami Shrine?" Yu Xie asked, trying to confirm that he hadn''t remembered incorrectly.


    "Yes. Have you heard of me? Has my reputation already reached Liyue?" Kitsune Saiguu turned to Yu Xie with a mischievous smile. "Or, perhaps, did you specifically come to learn about me?"


    That tone... it almost seemed like something that could only come from a member of the fox clan. Even that pink-haired fox might have learned it from her.


    "Alright, no more jokes. Since you have nowhere else to go and nothing else to do, why don''t you stay and watch the rain with me a little longer?"


    Kitsune Saiguu turned her gaze back to the rain. She didn''t know why, but she could sense something different from this boy, something unlike ordinary people.


    She couldn''t pinpoint the source of that feeling, but she didn''t dislike it.


    "Stay with me and watch the rain, and you can stay here. How does that sound? Quite a good deal, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 65: Miss Fox

    Nightfall came quietly.


    Yu Xie had settled into the shrine maiden''s residence. Of course, he hadn''t become a shrine maiden himself.


    After dinner, a shrine maiden led Yu Xie to the room prepared for him.


    The room was very clean, with all the necessary furniture in place.


    If he opened the window, he could see the silhouette of Mt. Yougou in the distance.


    After the shrine maiden left, Yu Xie stood in front of the window, staring blankly at the night view of Narukami Island.


    That night, Yu Xie slept well and didn''t wake up until the morning sunlight streamed into the room.


    After washing up and having breakfast, Yu Xie learned from the other shrine maidens that Kitsune Saiguu had already gone to the Narukami Shrine early in the morning, as she was the head priestess of the shrine.


    Yu Xie then thought about helping the shrine maidens with any tasks he could manage, as he didn''t want to stay there without doing anything in return.


    However, when the shrine maidens saw that Yu Xie was only fifteen years old, they insisted that he not do any work.


    They even emphasized that if he insisted on working, it would be seen as disrespectful to the older women.


    Unable to argue with them, Yu Xie reluctantly gave up and spent his time sitting under the eaves, lost in thought.


    Time passed slowly as Yu Xie looked at Mt. Yougou. Suddenly, an idea popped into his head.


    He left the shrine maiden residence and headed toward the mountain.


    The weather was good today, but because it had rained yesterday, the path was still muddy.


    Yu Xie walked carefully along the mountain road.


    Along the way, he saw many squirrels nibbling on pine nuts by the roadside.


    It was spring, and the cherry blossoms on the mountain were in full bloom. Pink petals fluttered in the breeze, filling the air with a faint cherry blossom fragrance.


    After spending quite a bit of time, Yu Xie finally reached the mountaintop before noon.


    Passing through several torii gates, he arrived at the Narukami Shrine, which stood grandly before him, resplendent with gold and ornate details.


    Many shrine maidens were busy with their tasks, some anxious, others moving slowly.


    Yu Xie walked into the shrine, and no one asked him what he was here for.


    After all, many residents came to the shrine every day to seek divinations or make offerings, and it wasn''t unusual for a young person like Yu Xie to be among them.


    As Yu Xie walked deeper into the shrine, he surveyed the surroundings.


    All in all, it was much larger than he had imagined.


    A shrine maiden who was momentarily free noticed Yu Xie. Seeing him looking around, she approached and stopped in front of him, offering a friendly smile.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Hello, can I help you with anything? If you''re here for a divination, it''s this way."


    "Oh, I''m here to find someone, and also to have a look around," Yu Xie replied.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Kitsune Saiguu, the head priestess."


    "I see. Well, if you''re looking to meet Kitsune Saiguu, that might be a bit difficult. She''s very busy every day and usually doesn''t meet with visitors," the shrine maiden said.


    Many people came hoping to meet Kitsune Saiguu, but few were able to see her.


    Not many knew, but in reality, Kitsune Saiguu''s work wasn''t as busy as it seemed; she simply didn''t want to spend her energy on these kinds of matters.


    "If someone came looking for me, I would have to entertain them. How would I be able to do my actual work then? It''d be too exhausting," this was Kitsune Saiguu''s exact words.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll just look around," Yu Xie nodded at the shrine maiden.


    "If you need any help, don''t hesitate to ask us," the shrine maiden smiled and turned to leave.


    Yu Xie continued walking forward.


    After wandering for a while, he found himself in a corner at the back of the shrine.


    From here, he could see the distant city of Inazuma, with its many buildings.


    The large structure deep within Inazuma City was probably the Tenshukaku ¡ª the residence of Inazuma''s Archon, the Raiden Shogun.


    Yu Xie stopped, intending to sit down and admire the view of Narukami Island. However, he suddenly noticed something: in the corner nearby, there was a small pink fox lying down, seemingly resting.


    A jolt ran through his heart.


    Hesitant, Yu Xie slowly approached.


    He crouched down and carefully observed the little pink fox.


    The fox had its eyes closed and its breathing was steady, appearing to be in a deep sleep. Its ears occasionally twitched slightly.


    Perhaps overcome by how cute the scene was, Yu Xie didn''t think much before reaching out and gently poking the fox''s ear.


    Suddenly, the fox opened its eyes and locked gazes with Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie immediately snapped back to reality and took a step back.


    "Wait! Don''t misunderstand, I absolutely didn''t mean anything weird!" he quickly exclaimed.


    The little fox looked at Yu Xie, its suspicious eyes scanning him up and down.


    Then, a puff of light smoke appeared, and when it cleared, the pink fox was gone. In its place, standing in front of Yu Xie, was a beautiful shrine maiden dressed in a red-and-white outfit, with long pink hair.


    By human standards, this shrine maiden appeared to be in her early twenties, still carrying the youthful, innocent aura of a girl.


    "Did you just poke my ear?" the shrine maiden asked, a questioning tone in her voice.


    "Well, yeah, that happened..." Yu Xie began, but then he hesitated.


    But what was he supposed to say? Should he compliment her on how cute she looked while sleeping? He couldn''t exactly say that, could he? Even though it was true, it didn''t feel quite right.


    "Anyway, I didn''t mean to do anything to you. I''m not a weird person," Yu Xie said.


    "You saw me transform into a human and didn''t react with surprise, so it seems like you''ve seen something like this before," the shrine maiden replied, still with a hint of skepticism in her eyes.


    "Indeed, it''s not my first time," Yu Xie answered.


    "Regardless, you disturbed my sleep," she said.


    "Sorry..." Yu Xie hesitated for a moment, then suddenly had an idea. "How about I get you something to eat as an apology? Fried Tofu¡ªhow does that sound?"


    "Fried Tofu?" The shrine maiden paused, then turned her head away. "Ahem... No need. Just don''t disturb my sleep again."


    "Wait here for a moment, I''ll try to be quick," Yu Xie said, and before the shrine maiden could respond, he hurried off.


    Getting some Fried Tofu at Narukami Shrine shouldn''t be too difficult, but Yu Xie wasn''t familiar with the area and hadn''t seen Kitsune Saiguu around.


    And besides, he and Kitsune Saiguu weren''t really on familiar terms yet, so he didn''t want to trouble her too much.


    After thinking for a moment, he turned and started heading down the mountain.


    By the time the sun was setting, Yu Xie returned.


    Luckily, the shrine maiden was still there, standing by the railing, the sunset glowing on her face as she stared silently at the horizon.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting," Yu Xie said as he walked over, holding the Fried Tofu.


    "You actually came back?" the shrine maiden turned her head, a bit surprised.


    "Sorry for making you wait so long," Yu Xie apologized.


    "I wasn''t waiting for you. I thought you''d run off with the excuse of getting Fried Tofu," she said. "I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    "Here," Yu Xie handed her the Fried Tofu.


    The shrine maiden hesitated for a moment but then took it.


    "Since you went through the trouble, I''ll accept it. And as for the part where you poked my ear, I''ll pretend it never happened."


    "By the way, what''s your name?" she asked.


    "Yu Xie."


    "Nice name. Don''t you want to know my name?"


    "Then... what''s your name?"


    "Yae Miko."

 Chapter 66: Makoto and Ei

    After bidding farewell to Yae Miko, Yu Xie returned to the shrine''s residence.


    The sun had already set, but the sky had not completely darkened. The fiery red sunset lingered on the horizon, signaling the end of the day.


    Kitsune Saiguu had already returned. Seeing Yu Xie come back, she asked him, "I heard from the shrine maidens that you went out today. Where did you go?"


    "I went to the Narukami Shrine," Yu Xie replied.


    "You went all the way to the Narukami Shrine, and you didn''t come find me?" Kitsune Saiguu asked.


    "I tried to find you, but the shrine maidens there said you usually don''t meet with guests," Yu Xie said.


    "Ah... I guess that''s true," Kitsune Saiguu recalled for a moment, then smiled. "Alright, next time you go, just tell the shrine maidens you''re my little brother."


    "You think of me as your little brother?" Yu Xie asked, slightly surprised.


    Kitsune Saiguu stepped closer and ruffled Yu Xie''s head. "At your age, aren''t you a little brother? Now, come eat dinner. After that, get some good rest."


    For some reason, Kitsune Saiguu had taken quite a liking to this human "little brother" she had only met the day before.


    "By the way, I wanted to help with the work today, but the shrine maidens wouldn''t let me," Yu Xie said.


    "You should focus on growing up first," Kitsune Saiguu said with a laugh, turning to leave. "When you''re older, there''ll be plenty of work for you to do."


    After dinner, the night passed quietly.


    Like the first night, Yu Xie slept soundly.


    Though he had only just arrived, there was something about this place that made it feel like home.


    The next morning, Yu Xie woke up early.


    He made his way to a deserted courtyard within the residence.


    With a flash of golden light, a long sword appeared in his hand.


    The sword danced through the air, moving swiftly and with grace.


    The way he wielded the sword felt as natural as breathing. The movements seemed to be deeply ingrained in his subconscious, a muscle memory that guided his every action.


    Just then, a round of applause rang out, causing Yu Xie to stop.


    "You handle the sword well. Have you trained before?" Kitsune Saiguu slowly walked over.


    "I''ve practiced a bit," Yu Xie said.


    "This sword is nice too. It must have come from a skilled craftsman?" Kitsune Saiguu walked closer and examined the sword in Yu Xie''s hand.


    "I don''t remember," Yu Xie said, holding the sword up to his eyes and examining the blade carefully.


    Kitsune Saiguu paused slightly at his response but didn''t press him further. People''s memories could sometimes be unreliable, so not remembering something from the past wasn''t all that strange.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Does this sword have a name?" she asked.


    "Cloud Cutter," Yu Xie replied. "I only remember that it''s called ''Cloud Cutter.''"


    "Cloud Cutter... a beautiful name," Kitsune Saiguu said. "Let''s go have breakfast. After that, come with me to a place."


    "Where are we going?" Yu Xie asked.


    "To the Tenshukaku," Yae Miko answered.


    ...


    In the morning hours,


    Yu Xie followed Kitsune Saiguu through the streets of Inazuma City, finally arriving at the grand, resplendent building''s entrance.


    This was the Tenshukaku, the place where the Electro Archon resided and handled political affairs.


    Soldiers clad in armor stood guard at the gates, watching vigilantly.


    "Are you nervous?" Kitsune Saiguu suddenly asked Yu Xie.


    "Not really," Yu Xie answered nonchalantly. "But why are you bringing me here?"


    "After seeing you handle the sword this morning, I had an idea," Kitsune Saiguu said. "Come, you''ll understand soon enough."


    As they approached the gates, the soldiers immediately saluted Kitsune Saiguu respectfully.


    "Lady Shrine Maiden."


    Kitsune Saiguu nodded in acknowledgment, then walked through the gates into the Tenshukaku.


    As they walked through the corridors, Yu Xie couldn''t help but admire the surroundings.


    Every structure was magnificent, and Inazuma''s tallest buildings were truly deserving of their renown.


    "When we meet our esteemed Archon, if you feel nervous, you can just hide behind me," Kitsune Saiguu said, leading the way.


    "I''m actually not that nervous," Yu Xie replied.


    "Is that so?" Kitsune Saiguu glanced back at him with a smile. "That''s even better."


    With Kitsune Saiguu leading the way, the two of them arrived in front of a small house.


    Compared to the other buildings in the Tenshukaku, this one appeared rather modest, not much different from the houses along the street outside.


    Kitsune Saiguu led Yu Xie up the stairs in front of the house and through a corridor at the side, guiding him to the back of the house.


    The view opened up immediately.


    From here, they could see the wide expanse of the sea and feel the sea breeze gently brushing their faces.


    The scenery was beautiful.


    Under the eaves of the house sat a beautiful woman with deep purple hair.


    She wore a light purple kimono, her long hair slightly loose, flowing with the wind. She gazed out at the distant sea, and in her eyes was a hint of melancholy that was barely perceptible to others.


    "Makoto!" Kitsune Saiguu called out as she walked over and sat down beside the woman without waiting for an invitation.


    Makoto...


    Yu Xie was slightly taken aback.


    The woman in front of him was none other than the former Electro Archon, the older sister of Raiden Ei ¡ª Raiden Makoto.


    The Raiden Makoto who had perished during the Khaenri''ah War...


    "You''re here," Makoto said, turning her head to look at Kitsune Saiguu and noticing Yu Xie standing nearby.


    Before Makoto could ask about Yu Xie, Kitsune Saiguu took the initiative to speak first:


    "Let me introduce him. This is Yu Xie. He''s currently staying at my place, and I suppose... you could say he''s like my little brother."


    "Yu Xie, hello," Makoto said, looking at him with a soft smile. Her demeanor was gentle, lacking any air of divine authority. She gave off the impression of a kind, older sister living next door rather than a mighty god.


    "Hello," Yu Xie snapped out of his thoughts, unsure of what to say in return. He settled for a polite greeting.


    "Makoto, the reason I''m here today is to recommend Yu Xie," Kitsune Saiguu continued. "I think he''d be a good fit for the Okuzumeshuu."


    The Okuzumeshuu was a special guard unit in Inazuma, directly under the command of the Electro Archon, Raiden Makoto. Unlike the three Shogunate Executives, the Okuzumeshuu were independent and served as the personal guard to the Shogun.


    After seeing Yu Xie wield a sword this morning, Kitsune Saiguu had an idea. From his swordsmanship, she saw potential and talent. Such talent should not be wasted.


    "I see," Makoto said, giving Yu Xie a thoughtful look.


    To have earned Kitsune Saiguu''s trust, this young man must indeed possess something remarkable.


    "However, the Okuzumeshuu has always been under the command of Ei. We''ll need to ask her opinion on this matter," Makoto added.


    "Where is Ei?" Kitsune Saiguu asked.


    "At this hour, she should be at her training grounds."


    "Then let''s go find her."


    ...


    Indoor Training Grounds.


    Various weapons lined the weapon rack against the wall.


    In the center of the training grounds stood a woman with deep purple hair, holding a naginata. Her eyes were closed as she stood still, exuding an air of quiet power.


    If you judged her by appearance alone, she could have been Makoto''s twin. The only difference was a small beauty mark near the corner of her right eye.


    Though they looked similar, their auras were entirely different.


    Where Makoto had a gentle, approachable aura, this woman gave off a "don''t come near" feeling.


    Just standing there, she radiated an unspoken, intimidating presence.

 Chapter 67: Take One Strike

    Yuxie hadn''t expected that Kitsune Saiguu and Makoto would take him to meet Ei so soon. He thought it would take longer before he was introduced to the fact that the Electro Archon was a twin deity.


    Kitsune Saiguu even gave him a little warning beforehand.


    "When you meet someone who looks exactly like the Electro Archon, don''t be too surprised. That person is the Archon''s younger sister. Oh, and don''t tell anyone about this, okay?"


    Perhaps after only this brief interaction, both Makoto and Kitsune Saiguu were already certain that Yuxie wouldn''t leak this information.


    "Ei!"


    Kitsune Saiguu''s melodic voice echoed across the training ground, and Ei slowly opened her eyes.


    What greeted her were not only two familiar figures but also a strange young man.


    "Training so hard, Ei," Kitsune Saiguu said with a smile as she approached Ei.


    "Other than training, I can''t think of anything else to do," Ei replied indifferently. "What brings you here?"


    Kitsune Saiguu pushed Yuxie forward. "Let me introduce you. This is Yuxie. Can he join the Okuzumeshuu?"


    Ei began to scrutinize Yuxie.


    Her violet eyes seemed to peer right through him, sharp and piercing, as if she could see everything about him.


    "Wait, wait a second. You haven''t asked for my opinion from the start?" Yuxie suddenly spoke up.


    This made Kitsune Saiguu realize that she hadn''t considered this fully. She had assumed that most people wouldn''t refuse the opportunity to join the Okuzumeshuu.


    Joining the Okuzumeshuu was an honor for the people of Inazuma. Becoming a personal guard for the Electro Archon was something that would bring glory to one''s family.


    But Yuxie was from Liyue. Kitsune Saiguu thought maybe she had been a bit presumptuous.


    "Do you not want to join?" Kitsune Saiguu asked Yuxie.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, I''d actually like to give it a try," Yuxie replied with a light smile.


    "Then why did you say that earlier?" Kitsune Saiguu seemed confused by Yuxie.


    "I was just expressing my thoughts," Yuxie said, awkwardly smiling.


    Seeing this, Ei furrowed her brows slightly.


    Very few people dared to speak like this in front of the revered Electro Archon.


    Usually, people wouldn''t even speak up in such an atmosphere.


    But this fifteen-year-old boy seemed relaxed and at ease, showing some guts.


    "To join the Okuzumeshuu, you just need to pass a trial and have no issues with your background check," Ei said, her gaze still on Yuxie.


    Yuxie fell silent for a moment.


    The trial Ei mentioned didn''t seem too difficult, but the background check would be a problem for him.


    His life had just begun¡ªif they really investigated, wouldn''t it be a blank slate?Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    This didn''t sound like "no issues."


    "Is there another way?" Yuxie asked, probing.


    This question made Ei''s gaze shift slightly, her interest in the boy seeming to grow.


    "There is," she said. "Take one strike from me. If you can handle it, you pass. If you can''t, then you can leave."


    This test was easier said than done.


    She was someone who could slice open a canyon with a single slash. Even if this was just a spar, even a slightly restrained blow from her wouldn''t be something an ordinary person could handle.


    "Alright, I''ll go with this test," Yuxie said after thinking for a moment.


    "Follow me," Ei said calmly, turning and walking toward the side.


    Yuxie glanced at Kitsune Saiguu for a moment, then followed Ei.


    Kitsune Saiguu watched the scene with some helplessness.


    This situation was a bit beyond her expectations.


    Although she knew Ei had things under control and didn''t worry about any accidents, she still found it a bit strange.


    It felt like Ei was taking this fifteen-year-old boy a little too seriously today.


    "Makoto, don''t you think Ei is taking Yuxie a bit too seriously?" Kitsune Saiguu asked.


    "Perhaps a little, but even I feel that this child, Yuxie, is not an ordinary person," Makoto said slowly. "You must have thought the same thing from the start, right?"


    Indeed, from the moment Kitsune Saiguu first met Yuxie, she had felt that he was unusual, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on what made him so.


    Ei walked a little further, then stopped and turned around to face Yuxie.


    "There are plenty of weapons over there. Pick one that suits you. When you''re ready, just let me know."


    A faint light flickered in Yuxie''s hand, and the sword Cloud Cutter appeared in his grasp.


    "I''m ready."


    Ei frowned slightly and swung her naginata.


    Immediately, an invisible pressure spread outward.


    Yuxie took a deep breath and drew Cloud Cutter.


    A system notification flashed in his mind.


    [Skill: Master of All Weapons (Basic)]


    To catch Ei''s strike with only basic-level skill would probably be a bit difficult.


    But how would he know unless he tried?


    Ei began to move forward slowly.


    With every step she took, Yuxie could feel the mounting pressure.


    It wasn''t that Ei was intentionally exerting this pressure; it was simply the result of her walking toward him.


    Finally, she struck.


    The naginata came down in a vertical slice, cutting through the air.


    Yuxie didn''t dodge or retreat, instead focusing intently on Ei''s movements.


    Every subtle action of Ei seemed to split apart in his vision, and he saw details that ordinary people wouldn''t notice.


    [Skill "Master of All Weapons" has upgraded to Elite level.]


    "Ping¡ª" A sharp buzzing sound rang out.


    Cloud Cutter was horizontally blocking in front of Yuxie, stopping Ei''s naginata.


    Ei was a bit surprised.


    She had expected that the young man in front of her might be able to block her strike when she holding back, but she hadn''t anticipated it would be in this way.


    Though it appeared to be a simple block, she noticed that the young man had used some method of force dispersal during the block¡ªsomething she didn''t recognize¡ªnullifying the force of her blow.


    It wasn''t from any known martial school, but it was remarkably effective.


    "Qualified," Ei said, sheathing her naginata. "Go report to the first division of the Okuzumeshuu tomorrow."


    Actually, there wasn''t really another method of joining Okuzumeshuu. The "take a strike and join" method was something Ei had just made up.


    But it was certainly an efficient way to test someone. The fact that Yuxie could block her strike meant he had the necessary strength, so there was no need to go through all the formalities.


    As for the background check¡­ For martial artists, their skills reflected their character, and Ei didn''t believe she''d make a wrong judgment.


    Moreover, this person was brought by Kitsune Saiguu.


    Yuxie sheathed Cloud Cutter, but for a moment, his mind was clouded with thoughts.


    Was joining Okuzumeshuu the starting point of his life?


    The Cataclysm in Khaenriah, the invasion of the Abyss¡­ What would happen next?


    He turned to look at Kitsune Saiguu and Makoto.


    If he remembered correctly, both Kitsune Saiguu and Makoto had perished in that disaster.


    "Staring at me like that, are you hoping this sister will give you some praise?" Kitsune Saiguu walked over to Yuxie with a smile. "Alright, alright, I''ll give you some praise. You did great. You didn''t disappoint me."


    At Kitsune Saiguu''s teasing, Yuxie felt a little helpless.


    He was almost certain that the personality of Yae Miko had been greatly influenced by Kitsune Saiguu herself¡­


    At that moment, Makoto walked over to stand beside Ei.


    "Ei, what do you think of this child, Yuxie?"


    "Has talent. If he fully develops his potential, he will surely become great in time."


    "It''s rare to hear you say such high praise of someone."


    "I''m just speaking the truth," Ei paused, "But he is still just a mortal. He has limits. He cannot touch eternity."


    Hearing Ei''s words, Makoto sighed slightly.


    "You really do bring up that topic all the time. How about focusing on something else for once? Like cooking."


    "No, sister. You know I can''t cook."

 Chapter 68: Yae Miko Wants to Eat Fried Tofu

    Spring fades, and autumn comes. Flowers fall and flowers bloom.


    In the blink of an eye, ten years have passed.


    Yu Xie stared blankly at the cherry blossom tree outside the window, recalling when he first arrived in Inazuma.


    It was also spring back then, and on clear days, the air was filled with the faint scent of cherry blossoms, just like now.


    [Name: Yu Xie]


    [Age: 25 years old]


    [Physical Condition: Young]


    [Remaining Lifespan: 99 years, 320 days]


    [Skills: Master of All Weapons (Rare), Ashura Flash (Epic)]


    The information flashed through his mind.


    In these ten years, he had trained himself, made breakthroughs in his abilities, and repeatedly achieved great feats in various missions.


    Yu Xie had become the youngest-ever Supreme Commander of the Okuzumeshuu, leading the organization.


    Outside the window, the spring breeze continued, and pink cherry blossom petals drifted in with the wind. Yu Xie reached out and caught one.


    At the same time, a clear female voice rang out from outside.


    "Yu Xie¡ªcome out!"


    Hearing the voice, Yu Xie hesitated for a moment before turning and stepping outside.


    When he opened the door, a pink-haired woman wearing a red-and-white miko outfit stood outside, her hands on her hips. Her pink fox ears twitched slightly.


    "What were you doing inside without saying a word?"


    "I''m out now, aren''t I?" Yu Xie replied. "What do you need from me? Don''t tell me you want me to do some troublesome thing again."


    "It''s not troublesome," the young lady, Yae Miko, smiled mischievously. "I just want you to make me some fried tofu. I''m a little hungry."


    "Is that all?"


    "Why, is there something else you''d like me to ask you to do?" Yae Miko''s gaze turned meaningfully.


    "Why do you have to ask me to make fried tofu?"


    "Because your fried tofu tastes better."


    "Aren''t you working? Why are you coming to my place in broad daylight?"


    "I have work, but today isn''t busy, so I took a break. It''s fine to take an occasional break, right? Heh heh."


    "If the Fox Shrine finds out, they''ll probably drag you back."


    "Hmm¡­ it''s fine, they won''t know." Yae Miko smiled with a bit of pride, then clasped her hands together. "Please, help me make some fried tofu. I haven''t had lunch yet, and your fried tofu is really delicious."


    Yu Xie always had no way of refusing this fox lady.Stolen novel; please report.


    She was always like this¡ªshe''d occasionally come to the Okuzumeshuu Headquarters, sometimes just to sit around, other times staying for a long time.


    Of course, she didn''t come empty-handed. Although she could be a little "troublesome" at times, every time she came, she''d tidy up the Commander''s bedroom until it was spotless.


    The bedroom was supposed to be a private place, and at first, Yu Xie didn''t want Yae Miko to help clean it. But he couldn''t refuse her.


    "Come on in, I''ll be right back, just wait a moment while I go to the kitchen." Yu Xie said.


    Yae Miko took a step forward but didn''t walk directly into the room. Instead, she approached Yu Xie and gradually closed the distance between them, until their faces were so close they could almost feel each other''s breath.


    Then, Yae Miko reached up and plucked a cherry blossom petal that had landed on Yu Xie''s head.


    "You didn''t even notice the petal on your head. I thought you had deliberately placed a cherry blossom there."


    "I thought you were going to do something inappropriate to me."


    "Tch¡ª" Yae Miko stuck out her tongue at him, then turned and walked into the room. "I haven''t been here in a few days, so your room must be a mess again. Let me tidy it up first."


    Afterwards, Yu Xie went to the kitchen.


    He didn''t quite understand why Yae Miko liked his fried tofu so much. To be honest, he didn''t think his fried tofu was anything special¡ªit was probably not as good as the ones served in restaurants outside. But since she said it was delicious, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse.


    After a while, the smoke from the chimney dissipated, and Yu Xie placed the fried tofu onto a plate, then walked back to his room.


    Yae Miko was already helping him tidy up the room, acting as if she were the mistress of the house.


    "Yae Miko, your fried tofu is here." Yu Xie walked into the room and placed the plate of tofu on the desk.


    Yae Miko immediately stopped what she was doing, walked over to the desk, and sat down, a look of anticipation on her face.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep sniff of the tofu''s aroma.


    "I''m starting!"


    Yae Miko picked up a piece of fried tofu with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth, immediately displaying an expression of immersion and enjoyment.


    "As expected, yours tastes the best!"


    "Is it really that good? I personally think you''re being a little too generous with your praise."


    "Everyone has different tastes. But I really think your fried tofu is the best in all of Inazuma."


    "Go ahead and eat." Hearing Yae Miko say this, Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile.


    It wasn''t a bad thing that she thought so highly of his cooking skills.


    After a while, the fried tofu was finished, and the room had been tidied up.


    Yu Xie and Yae Miko went outside to the eaves at the back of the house and sat down to watch the sea.


    The location of the Commander''s Headquarters was quite good, situated in Inazuma City¡ªright next to the street and facing the ocean.


    The people of Inazuma all knew that this location had been specifically chosen by the Raiden Shogun for the Okuzumeshuu Commander, who had earned great military achievements.


    The sea breeze brushed by, and Yae Miko''s long hair gently swayed. Yu Xie seemed to catch the faint scent of her hair in the air.


    "From now on, you''ll have to make fried tofu for me too." Yae Miko looked out at the ripples on the sea''s surface, a subtle smile on her lips. "I''ve gotten used to your flavor."


    This sounded a little strange, but Yu Xie didn''t dwell on the words. He simply sat there with Yae Miko, watching the distant sea.


    But honestly, how long could he keep making fried tofu for her?


    The disaster from Khaenri''ah could come at any time, and Yu Xie couldn''t predict what might happen in the midst of it.


    Even if this disaster were averted, he would eventually have to leave.


    For him, a long life of a hundred years felt like a long moment, but for Yae Miko, it would be just a brief span of time.


    This was the burden of a mortal.


    The sun dipped into the clouds, and the sky darkened a little.


    Yae Miko stood up and stretched lazily.


    "Alright, I should be heading back."


    "Do you need me to walk you out, Miss Yae Miko?"


    "No need." Yae Miko smiled. "If you run into Head Priestess later, don''t tell her I took the day off today."


    "That depends on what you''re going to offer me in return."


    "Tch¡ª" Yae Miko stuck out her tongue at him before turning to leave.


    Watching her retreating figure, Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile faintly.


    The Yae Miko in his memory, the one skilled in strategies and with a peculiar personality, seemed so different from the one now. The current Yae Miko felt more like an innocent, young girl.


    A little fox, attracted by fried tofu.


    Perhaps time had matured her. When the heavy responsibilities of the Grand Shrine of Narukami had fallen onto her shoulders, she had no choice but to learn the art of strategy, to bear the weight of that responsibility.


    Not long after Yae Miko left, a soldier from the Okuzumeshuu arrived.


    "Commander."


    "What is it?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Shogun has summoned you. It''s an urgent summons."

 Chapter 69: Raiden Ei Wants to Drink

    An urgent summons¡ªthis kind of situation was rare.


    Yu Xie quickly arrived at the Tenshukaku, walked through the grand hall, but didn''t see either of the Raiden Makoto or Ei.


    The vast hall was empty, with no one present.


    Just as Yu Xie was feeling confused, a maid approached him.


    "Commander Yu, Shogun has asked for you in the kitchen."


    "The kitchen?" Yu Xie paused for a moment.


    Wasn''t this an urgent summons? Why would he be sent to the kitchen? Was someone poisoning the food?


    "Understood."


    Without further speculation, Yu Xie headed toward the kitchen in the Tenshukaku.


    It seemed that everyone else had been dismissed, as Yu Xie only saw himself, and a familiar presence from inside the kitchen.


    As he slowly walked into the kitchen, the scene before him gave him an idea of what had happened.


    The kitchen was in a "tragic" state.


    Some unknown ingredient was smeared on the walls, the pot on the stove was overturned, and the lid had flown off to one side.


    Various cooking utensils were scattered on the floor, some seemingly tossed there in a flurry of chaotic movement.


    Ei was standing in front of the stove, her purple braided hair lightly swaying.


    She gazed at the chaotic stove, her expression serious, without speaking a word.


    "Did the kitchen just experience an explosion?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Pretty much." Ei spoke slowly. "I told you, cooking is a dangerous task. Looks like it''s time to increase the chef''s wages."


    "You were cooking just now?"


    "Mm, I suddenly felt like trying it out."


    "¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Why the sudden silence?"


    "So you urgently summoned me for this?"


    "I don''t know how to clean this up." Ei said. "I don''t want Makoto to know about this, and I can''t let anyone else know either¡ªit would ruin my authority. After thinking about it for a while, I had no choice but to ask you for help."


    "So, you think it won''t ruin your authority if I know about this?"


    "It will, but it feels better this way. You''re the Head of the Royal Guards; you''re entitled to know about many things." Ei turned her head away, not looking at Yu Xie. Her voice suddenly became a little hesitant. "S-sorry for the trouble, I owe you a favor. You can think about how you want me to repay you. In addition, tonight, I''ll have the chef make a great meal to reward you."


    Seeing this, Yu Xie felt a little helpless but had no other option.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He sighed and smiled wryly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Alright, what else can I do? Who told me I''m the Head of the Royal Guards?"


    The cleaning began.


    During the cleanup, Yu Xie could tell that Ei also wanted to help, but her eyes darted around, giving off an impression of helplessness.


    This woman, who could slice a canyon with a single strike, had no idea what to do in a situation like this.


    Every time Ei seemed about to step in to help clean, Yu Xie would throw out some excuse so she wouldn''t have to, concerned that her clumsy tendency might cause a secondary crisis in the kitchen¡­


    For Ei, this kitchen was much harder to control than a battlefield.


    About two hours later, the kitchen was finally cleaned up, completely refreshed.


    Yu Xie and Ei walked out of the kitchen and side by side.


    "Thank you." Ei suddenly spoke.


    "It''s nothing. After all, you''re paying me with a favor and a meal. I''m not losing out." Yu Xie joked.


    Ei went silent for a moment, then turned her head to glance at the flowers and plants in the courtyard.


    Those flowers and plants had been here for ten years, and perhaps because of lack of care, they no longer bloomed as brightly as they once did.


    And the Yu Xie from ten years ago, who had been shorter than her, was now half a head taller.


    As they turned a corner, they unexpectedly ran into Makoto.


    Seeing Yu Xie and Ei walking together, the atmosphere felt a bit off. Makoto''s gaze flickered with slight confusion.


    "You two¡­"


    Before Makoto could finish her sentence, Ei immediately turned to look at Yu Xie, giving him a meaningful glance.


    Yu Xie immediately understood.


    "I was just helping Ei with a small task."


    A long time ago, Makoto had told Yu Xie that there was no need for him to address her or Ei with honorifics¡ªit would feel distant. Ei had also tacitly agreed to this.


    "What task?" Makoto casually asked.


    "She asked me to be her sparring partner." Yu Xie replied.


    This reason was quite convincing, after all, Ei spent most of her time in the training grounds.


    "I see." Makoto nodded slightly, giving Yu Xie a gentle smile. "Thank you for your hard work, Yu Xie. Please stay for dinner tonight."


    The setting sun dipped below the horizon.


    The fiery red glow of the sunset bathed Narukami Island, the surface of the sea shimmering with light. The entire scene seemed like a beautiful painting, as if crafted by the hand of a great artist.


    On the dining table, a variety of dishes lay out, their vibrant colors and enticing aromas filling the air.


    "If there''s anything else you''d like to eat, just let me know, and I''ll have the chef prepare it right away." Makoto smiled warmly at Yu Xie.


    She always smiled like that, her gentle expression seeming to brighten the hearts of those around her.


    In contrast, Ei seemed a bit more "tight-lipped."


    "These dishes are already great, no need to add more. We won''t be able to finish it all anyway." Yu Xie replied.


    Makoto smiled and nodded, but then suddenly paused, as if she had thought of something.


    "I almost forgot. Our Head of the Royal Guards has grown up, no longer the child from back then. Would you like a drink? It''s already after work hours."


    "No need, I don''t drink much usually, and I''m not very good at it."


    "Just a little, then." Ei suddenly spoke up, "I suddenly feel like having a drink."


    This surprised both Yu Xie and Makoto.


    Ei rarely drank; she had once said that drinking would affect her ability to draw her sword.


    "Ei?" Makoto looked at her younger sister, sensing that something was a bit off today.


    "Just one drink." Ei said.


    Soon, a bottle of aged wine was placed on the table.


    The wine jug was opened, and its aroma slowly filled the air.


    Ei poured a glass for herself, Makoto, and Yu Xie. After raising her glass, she drank it all in one go.


    "Ei, slow down." Makoto reminded her. "Why do you suddenly feel like drinking today?"


    "¡­" Ei hesitated, unsure how to explain.


    Though she had acted tough in front of Yu Xie today, deep down, she still felt embarrassed about the kitchen disaster and having to ask Yu Xie for help.


    She had heard that alcohol could help people forget their worries. Although Ei had never believed it, today, she suddenly felt like she might as well give it a try.


    "I just suddenly felt like drinking, there''s no special reason." Ei said as she poured herself another glass.


    "Slow down, don''t get drunk." Yu Xie couldn''t help but say.


    The wine continued to flow, and the dishes came and went.


    After a few rounds, the wine jug was almost empty. Ei stared at her empty glass, and she started to realize that the saying about alcohol helping people forget their worries was a lie.


    Her worries were still there, if anything, they felt even clearer.


    "Why can''t I learn to cook?" Ei stared at her empty glass in her hand, and the thought that should have stayed in her mind slipped out of her lips without her realizing.


    A few seconds later, she suddenly realized what she had said.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward.

 Chapter 70: Flower Viewing

    In the slightly awkward atmosphere, dinner came to an end.


    Ei said she was feeling a bit tired, and after finishing her meal, she quickly went back to her room.


    Makoto and Yu Xie both pretended not to notice anything.


    Night had fallen, and the bright moonlight bathed the Tenshukaku, making the roof appear as though it was covered in a thin layer of snow.


    In the courtyard, Yu Xie and Makoto walked side by side.


    "Yu Xie, do you think Ei is any different from other young girls?" Makoto suddenly asked.


    This question was a bit odd. Ei was a body of a god, so it wasn''t really appropriate to compare her to an ordinary girl. But as Ei''s older sister, Makoto had asked anyway.


    However, the question wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Perhaps, in some ways, Ei was still just a young girl.


    She didn''t understand the complexities of governing a nation like Makoto, nor did she have the human insights that someone like the Kitsune Saiguu would have.


    "I think, at the moment, Ei is just a young girl." Before Yu Xie could answer, Makoto smiled slightly and continued, "Although she''s lived for so long, in some aspects, she probably hasn''t learned as much as you have."


    Yu Xie didn''t interrupt and quietly listened to Makoto.


    "She''s only interested in martial arts and spends most of her time honing her skills, so she doesn''t know much about the world, and she doesn''t even fully understand herself." Makoto continued, "I''m worried that if one day I''m no longer by her side, she won''t know how to take care of herself."


    Makoto''s words were like a gentle breeze¡ªlight and soft, yet impossible to ignore.


    "Don''t make such assumptions. You can always stay by her side." Yu Xie said.


    "Assumptions?"


    "Anyway, don''t worry too much about things that haven''t happened." Yu Xie replied.


    Makoto silently smiled.


    "Yu Xie, could I ask you to look out for Ei a bit more? Even though she''s much older than you, she''s still really just a young girl."


    Upon hearing Makoto''s request, Yu Xie''s heart stirred with complex emotions and an inexplicable sense of concern.


    "As Head of the Royal Guards, protecting you both is my duty."


    "No, this is a personal request. So, I don''t want you to answer me as the Head of the Guards." Makoto said, her expression complicated and sincere, with something difficult to describe in her eyes, perhaps a tinge of sorrow. "It may be a little selfish, but I still hope you''ll agree. Will you?"


    In the ten years Yu Xie had known her, he had never seen Makoto look at him like this.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I promise you."


    "Thank you, Yu Xie."


    Makoto slowly walked into the moonlight. The silver-white light illuminated her figure as she looked up at the stars, then suddenly turned to Yu Xie and said:


    "It''s the season when the cherry blossoms are in full bloom. Let''s call everyone tomorrow, and go enjoy the cherry blossoms together."


    .....


    The Next Day.


    It was still early when Yu Xie heard a knock on the door.


    The Head of the Royal Guards'' residence was not a place just anyone could enter, and very few would dare knock on the door like that.


    Yu Xie, still half-awake, could guess who it was likely to be.


    "Coming." He climbed out of bed, dragging his still-sleepy body to the door.


    The first thing he saw was a pair of familiar white fox ears and silver-white short hair.


    As expected, standing outside the door was Kitsune Saiguu .


    "Good morning!" Kitsune Saiguu said cheerfully.


    "Oh." Yu Xie responded with a dull sound and crawled back into bed.


    "Oh?" Kitsune Saiguu was slightly taken aback, "Is this how you greet your sister?"


    "¡­" Yu Xie didn''t reply and kept his eyes closed.


    "You''re not sleeping again, are you?" Kitsune Saiguu asked.


    "¡­" Yu Xie remained silent.


    Seeing this, Kitsune Saiguu paused for a moment, then closed the door to the room.


    She then sat down by the bed, kicked off her shoes, and pulled back the blanket to lie down.


    Yu Xie was startled and immediately jumped out of bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Kitsune Saiguu smiled smugly, and her fox ears twitched slightly.


    "Even though you''ve grown up, you''re still the same shy Yu Xie from back then."


    "¡­Alright." Yu Xie sighed helplessly. "I''ll get up."


    "That''s better." Kitsune Saiguu got up from the bed, walked over to Yu Xie, and smilingly patted him on the head.


    "You go outside first, I''ll change clothes." Yu Xie said.


    "Do you need me to help?" Kitsune Saiguu asked with a slightly mischievous smile.


    "No need."


    At the breakfast table, Kitsune Saiguu was eating her breakfast.


    "You came here so early. You didn''t come just for my breakfast, did you?" Yu Xie casually asked.


    "Yes, I always feel like your breakfast tastes better." Kitsune Saiguu smiled. "Has your chef specially researched breakfast?"


    "I don''t think so. I actually think the breakfast at your place tastes better." Yu Xie couldn''t help but recall the breakfasts the shrine maidens used to make when he lived at the Narukami shrine.


    "Then why haven''t you gone back to visit?" Kitsune Saiguu set down her chopsticks and stared directly into Yu Xie''s eyes. "The little brother from back then has really grown up, huh? Got his wings and all, doesn''t miss home anymore. Of course, I''m happy you can stand on your own, but don''t get me wrong."


    Although she emphasized that she didn''t mean anything by it, it was obvious to anyone that Kitsune Saiguu''s tone carried a hint of "resentment."


    "The work in the Shogunate has been pretty busy lately."


    In response to this "resentment," Yu Xie''s tone softened a bit, even though what he said was the truth.


    "Was it really that busy? Maybe I shouldn''t have recommended you to join the Shogunate after all. I should have kept you with me, let you stay as a ''shrine maiden'' instead."


    "..."


    Yu Xie definitely didn''t want to wear a shrine maiden''s outfit.


    "Forget it, I won''t hold it against you. Just make sure to come back often," Kitsune Saiguu smiled brightly again. "By the way, we''re going to the outskirts to enjoy the cherry blossoms later. Have you prepared everything we need?"


    "It''s already been prepared. By the way, will Sasayuri and Chiyo be coming too?"


    "They should be. They don''t have much to do today."


    .....


    Outskirts, cherry blossoms in full bloom.


    Amidst the pink cherry blossom forest, a young girl walked down a path, the hem of her kimono swaying gently in the wind.


    Her black hair and red eyes were no different from humans, and her beauty was well recognized, even praised by the priestess of the Narukami Shrine, Kitsune Saiguu.


    However, the pair of horns on her forehead marked her as something other than human, a symbol of the Oni race.


    She walked lightly, occasionally looking up at the cherry blossoms fluttering in the air, her smile never fading from her lips.


    She really loved spring, adored the cherry blossoms, and even more so, she enjoyed sitting under the cherry trees with friends on a beautiful day, chatting and admiring the flowers.


    So when she received the message from Makoto the night before, saying that everyone would be going out to see the cherry blossoms today, she was overjoyed and had headed to the meeting place early this morning.


    Though the others had not arrived yet, the clear joy on her face and the anticipation in her eyes were already evident.

 Chapter 71: The Flames of War

    A gentle breeze brushed by, and the cherry blossoms danced in the air.


    The faint fragrance of the cherry blossoms filled the entire forest, refreshing and pleasant.


    Under a cherry blossom tree, friends sat on a picnic mat, playing a card game.


    Ei lost again.


    Though Ei was a master of martial arts, she had no talent for the game of cards, but her unyielding spirit never wavered.


    Makoto, holding the fox-shaped Yae Miko in her arms, looked at the smiles of her friends, a gentle smile of her own gracing her face.


    Yuxie sat beside Makoto, gazing at the little fox-shaped Yae Miko in her arms.


    Yae Miko, in her fox form, had her eyes closed and was comfortably sleeping in Makoto''s arms.


    Perhaps sensing Yuxie''s gaze, Yae Miko slowly opened her eyes, curling closer into Makoto''s embrace.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m going to eat you or something?" Yuxie teased Yae Miko.


    Yae Miko said nothing but let out a soft sound from her throat before closing her eyes again, comfortably falling back to sleep.


    Makoto gently stroked Yae Miko''s fur and smiled at Yuxie, saying, "Yae Miko really likes you, she''s just a little shy."


    Upon hearing this, Yae Miko cracked open her eyes just slightly, glancing at Yuxie before pretending she didn''t hear anything.


    "She''s not shy at all! Every time she asks me to make her fried tofu, she''s all business," Yuxie said, playfully pinching Yae Miko''s ears.


    Opportunities to touch Yae Miko''s ears were rare, and Yuxie couldn''t let this one slip by¡ªnormally, Yae Miko wouldn''t allow it.


    "Are you not going to play the card game?" Makoto asked, sensing that there were some things she couldn''t interfere with, so she decided to change the subject.


    "I''ll go in a bit," Yuxie said, looking over at the others playing the card game. "But there''s something I want to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    "Are you hiding something from everyone?"


    The question made Makoto fall silent for a moment.


    On such a happy day, her eyes should''ve reflected that joy, but there was a hidden sorrow behind them that was hard to detect.


    "You really are a perceptive person," Makoto said with a faint smile, hesitating for a moment. "It''s not so much that I''m hiding something, I just don''t think the time has come to tell everyone yet."


    "Is it related to war?" Yuxie asked.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "...Yes. I may have to leave Inazuma for a while."


    "I''ll go with you," Yuxie said.


    "No need. I''ll have Ei stay in Inazuma. You take care of her and protect her for me."


    "Ei needs care, but she doesn''t need protection," Yuxie said. "On the other hand, you, you''re not skilled in martial arts, and as the General of the Okuzumeshuu, I must protect you. That''s my duty."


    "Is it... just duty?" Makoto asked, feeling like she shouldn''t ask, but for some reason, the words slipped out.


    "Of course, it''s not just that," Yuxie said, turning to look her in the eyes. "Even if I weren''t the General of the Okuzumeshuu, I would still do it. Some things don''t need a reason."


    For a brief moment, Makoto seemed lost in thought.


    She looked at Yuxie, then smiled with a sense of relief.


    "It seems the child from back then has really grown up."


    "Since you''ve said it, I''ll take that as your approval." Yuxie stood up. "Shall we go join everyone for the card game?"


    "You go ahead. I''ll stay here and rest with Yae Miko," Makoto said, her smile never fading.


    Yuxie didn''t say anything more and joined the group playing cards.


    Sasayuri and Mikoshi Chiyo were in the final round of their game, and as expected, Ei was the first to be eliminated.


    Time passed quickly, and as the cherry blossoms continued to fall, the snacks they had brought were gradually eaten, and the sunlight in the sky began to dim.


    The once-bright sun now hung in the sky like a golden copper mirror.


    ...


    A few days later.


    In the Great Hall of the Tenshukaku, Yuxie arrived after being summoned.


    But instead of seeing Makoto, he found Mikoshi Chiyo, who seemed to have been summoned as well.


    "Chiyo," Yuxie greeted.


    Chiyo seemed a bit lost in thought. Even though Yuxie had walked up to her, she didn''t notice right away.


    "Chiyo?" Yuxie called out again.


    This time, Chiyo snapped out of her daze.


    "Ah! Yuxie, it''s you."


    "Did Makoto really call you here?"


    "Mm..." Chiyo nodded, a worried expression crossing her beautiful face. As a general under the Raiden Shogun, she could tell that today''s events were likely more serious than they appeared.


    Yuxie''s expression was equally somber.


    This morning, Makoto had urgently summoned him to the Tenshukaku, but now he couldn''t even find Makoto herself. It wasn''t good news, no matter how he thought about it.


    As Yuxie and Chiyo were contemplating, the sound of footsteps echoed, and Makoto walked into the hall.


    "Sorry, I''m a little late," Makoto said, her expression not looking good either. "The latest news is that the war is worse than we imagined. We need to leave immediately."


    The war in Khaenri''ah had already begun.


    The flames of war were spreading, and disaster was upon them.


    "As originally planned, Ei and Kitsune Saiguu, as well as Sasayuri, will stay behind. We''re heading to Khaenri''ah," Makoto said, looking at Yuxie and Chiyo.


    There was a hint of reluctance in her gaze. She didn''t want to see war. War usually brought with it sacrifices, death, pain, and separation, and countless innocent lives would be caught in the crossfire...


    But even gods had some matters that they couldn''t control.


    Yuxie''s expression grew even more complicated.


    Everything was progressing exactly as it had in his memories, and all he could do was wait, wait for the moment when the situation would change.


    The time to part ways came quickly. By the afternoon, the army had set out.


    The long procession of soldiers left Inazuma to quell the disaster. The people were full of confidence and high spirits, unconditionally believing that the Raiden Shogun would return victorious.


    From a high vantage point, Kitsune Saiguu and Sasayuri watched the troops gradually recede into the distance, the wind rustling their hair and clothing.


    "Don''t worry, everyone will be fine," Kitsune Saiguu said.


    Although she said that, a sense of worry inevitably rose within her. She knew all too well the cruelty of war. On the rapidly changing battlefield, anything could happen.


    "Since Makoto told us to stay behind, we must protect Inazuma while Makoto, Yuxie, and Chiyo are away," Sasayuri said slowly. "As for what''s happening over there, we just have to trust them. But... if we''re keeping this from Ei..."


    At this moment, Ei still didn''t know that Makoto had left.


    That had been Makoto''s wish¡ªshe had asked everyone not to tell Ei.


    If Ei found out, she might insist on going along, and that was a situation Makoto didn''t want to see.


    Inazuma needed Ei to stay behind.


    Just then, the sun dipped behind the clouds, and the sky darkened.

 Chapter 72: Selfish Person

    Time continued to move forward.


    The massive fleet sailed across the sea, having already left the borders of Inazuma.


    The sky was growing darker, and the sun was about to dip below the horizon.


    Yuxie sat at the bow of the ship, looking up at the sky.


    At the edge of his sight, he could see a faint island drifting amidst the sea of clouds.


    Many things in this world have no clear right or wrong, but Yuxie''s intuition told him that the person living on that Sky Island might not be acting in the best interests of the ordinary beings on this continent, Teyvat.


    The true cause of the war with Khaenri''ah¡­ Was it because Khaenri''ah had first treated the Heavenly Principles as enemies? Or had the Heavenly Principles only acted when they realized Khaenri''ah''s actions had crossed certain forbidden lines, thus calling upon the Seven Archons?


    Over time, Yuxie had forgotten many of the details. He no longer knew the full story behind this war, and perhaps even Makoto herself didn''t fully understand the intentions of the Heavenly Principles at this point.


    Yuxie knew that he couldn''t end this war, nor could he make everything right. All he could do was hope to prevent a few of the regrettable things from happening.


    The sea breeze was a bit wild, blowing Yuxie''s hair into disarray.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    A clear, melodious voice reached his ears through the wind. Yuxie turned to see Miss Mikoshi Chiyo standing next to him, having approached without him noticing.


    "Nothing much, just thinking... why does war always have to exist?" Yuxie replied, gazing at the vast expanse of the sea.


    No matter which world you were in, if history were a newspaper, war would take up a significant portion of it.


    "Yeah, if only there were no wars..." Chiyo sighed, her gaze fixed on the sea. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and under the setting sun, her beautiful face appeared even more radiant.


    "Attention all¡ªlarge monster spotted ahead, right off the bow!"


    A loud voice rang out, and soon the news was passed throughout the entire fleet.


    Yuxie stood up and turned to look toward the sea ahead.


    On the surface of the water, a massive black creature slowly rose, its blood-red eyes fixed on the fleet.


    It was unclear whether the outbreak of the war had given these monsters an opportunity to stir trouble, or whether someone had intentionally unleashed them.


    Even in places outside the battlefield, peace was hard to come by.


    In fact, such monsters were not an uncommon sight on the battlefields of Khaenri''ah.


    "Commander! A large monster has appeared off the right front of the sea! The second division of the Okuzumeshuu requests permission to engage!" The captain of the second division of Okuzumeshuu hurried over to Yuxie, urgently seeking orders.


    "No need. Conserve strength and proceed normally," Yuxie said. "As for that big guy, leave it to me."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Commander, are you really going to face that monster alone?"


    "Don''t worry. Proceed as usual, follow orders." Yuxie patted the captain''s shoulder and turned to leave the deck.


    Although Yuxie had been the commander of Okuzumeshuu for some time, many of the soldiers had never seen him fight.


    Yuxie''s strength had always been a topic of rumors among the Okuzumeshuu.


    Some said the commander was unmatched in power, capable of taking on a thousand cavalry on his own. Others claimed that Yuxie was not appointed commander because of his strength, but because of his sharp intellect.


    In any case, Yuxie''s ability to lead was not because of his martial prowess, but because his soldiers trusted him and believed in his character.


    "General Chiyo, are you sure the commander is going alone? Is it really okay?" one of the soldiers asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry." Chiyo smiled reassuringly at the captain.


    The fleet continued its course, undeterred, while Yuxie boarded a small boat and headed toward the large creature emerging from the sea.


    As he drew closer, he could make out the creature more clearly. Its body was covered in scales, resembling a giant fish, but beneath the water, it seemed to possess limbs as well.


    Under the setting sun, the creature''s scales reflected the light like mirrors.


    The small boat gradually came to a stop, and Yuxie stared at the massive beast in front of him.


    "Can you speak?"


    The creature didn''t answer with words. Instead, it opened its mouth wide and let out a loud roar. Its sharp fangs were terrifying, and an unbearable stench emanated from its open mouth.


    "You really need to brush your teeth," Yuxie said indifferently, and at the same time, a faint glow flickered in his hand as the Cloud Cutter appeared.


    "If you can get away and don''t harm innocent humans, I''ll let you go," Yuxie continued.


    The creature responded with another loud roar.


    "Hungry... I''m hungry... eat... food..." A strange voice suddenly came from the creature''s mouth. Its gaze shifted away from Yuxie and locked onto the fleet.


    "You can talk? And those aren''t your food," Yuxie said. "Were you ordered to do this? Who created you? You don''t look like you were formed naturally."


    "Knowledge... I... I''m hungry!" The creature suddenly exerted force, causing the water to churn. It ignored Yuxie and charged toward the fleet.


    Clearly, Yuxie alone couldn''t satisfy its hunger¡ªit wanted to devour the entire fleet.


    Yuxie steadied himself on the rocking boat, and Cloud Cutter slid out of its sheath.


    There was no choice¡ªhe couldn''t let the fleet fall into danger.


    The blade gleamed.


    The sea was sliced apart.


    The advancing creature halted, splitting into two.


    Waves surged as the dismembered body of the monster slowly sank beneath the water.


    Yuxie sheathed Cloud Cutter in silence, watching as the creature''s body disappeared into the depths, before steering the boat back toward the fleet.


    Back on the ship.


    The captain of the second division had not left.


    When Yuxie returned, the captain of the second division did not hold back his praise.


    "Commander, many people say you became the commander because of your intelligence, but I didn''t expect your strength to be so formidable! You actually single-handedly..."


    "Enough." Yuxie interrupted him. "Go back to your post and stay focused."


    The second division captain paused for a moment, then stood at attention and saluted.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the captain left, Yuxie sat back down in his previous position, and Chiyo sat beside him.


    "That monster just now could speak human language. It seems to have low intelligence," Yuxie said slowly. "Of course, this isn''t particularly strange. Monsters with low intelligence aren''t rare. It''s just... it feels odd."


    "These kinds of monsters are appearing in many places now," Chiyo said. "This is probably not a simple matter. The cause of it all is likely tied to this war."


    Yuxie took a deep breath, then let out a long sigh.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    It felt like a clue had flashed across his mind, but he couldn''t grasp it.


    "What''s wrong?" Chiyo asked, noticing his reaction.


    "Just now... I asked that monster if it was being controlled, who created it. Aside from telling me it was hungry, it said one word," Yuxie paused. "It said ''knowledge.''"


    "Knowledge?" Chiyo asked, slightly confused.


    "Could it be...?" Yuxie said. "Forbidden knowledge."


    Forbidden knowledge¡ªthis concept was unclear in Yuxie''s mind, just a vague and abstract idea.


    But one thing was certain: this forbidden knowledge was no trivial matter.


    Like a chain reaction, it suddenly occurred to Yuxie.


    King Deshret and Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had fallen because of forbidden knowledge, and it was this cursed forbidden knowledge that had led to the destruction of Khaenri''ah.


    Yuxie was a selfish person. He didn''t want to understand this forbidden knowledge, nor did he want to do anything grand. He only wanted to prevent certain regrets from happening again, even if it meant paying some price for it.

 Chapter 73: Battlefield

    "This time, our main target on the battlefield is those monsters born from forbidden knowledge."


    Makoto''s voice came from behind. She stepped out of the ship''s cabin and walked slowly to Yuxie and Chiyo''s side.


    "This is a catastrophe," Makoto continued, her tone somber. "No one wanted this outcome, but things have already developed to this point, and we can only do our best."


    Makoto reached the edge of the ship''s railing. The sea breeze tousled her deep purple hair, making it flutter like waves in the wind.


    Sometimes, Yuxie couldn''t tell the difference between Makoto and Ei. Despite their vastly different personalities, they shared countless similarities.


    For instance, there were times when the expressions in their almost identical eyes conveyed the same feelings.


    "Makoto, once we reach the battlefield, don''t leave my sight," Yuxie said.


    Makoto hesitated for a moment. The serious expression she had earlier faded, replaced by her signature charming smile.


    "Then... what about when I''m sleeping?"


    "I''ll stay outside, or let Chiyo accompany you," Yuxie answered without a second thought.


    "Don''t worry about me too much," Makoto said casually. "Although I''m not as skilled as Ei in combat, I''m still a Electro Archon."


    How could I not worry? If things go as they did in the past, you could...


    Yuxie didn''t voice his thoughts, choosing to remain silent for the time being.


    The fleet continued its journey across the sea. Several days passed, and they finally reached land. The group began their march across the open plains.


    Days passed once more. At first, traces of ordinary civilians could still be seen, but as they neared the battlefield, all signs of regular people vanished. Even the traces of animal activity became increasingly scarce.


    Only the smell of gunpowder from the battlefield grew stronger, and the bodies of monsters, now reduced to bones, could be seen lying by the roadside.


    As evening approached, the fleet set up camp.


    Once the sky had completely darkened, the entire camp was finally settled.


    Makoto sat inside the tent, looking over a map as she pondered. Yuxie sat cross-legged beside her, his eyes closed.


    [Skill: Mastery of All Weapons (Rare), Ashura Flash (Epic)]


    At this level, these skills should be sufficient to handle ordinary monsters. But if they encountered more powerful creatures, it wouldn''t necessarily be easy to deal with them.


    At that moment, the tent flap was lifted, and Chiyo entered.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I just received a battle report. The Geo Archon from Liyue has reached the frontlines and the battle has been a victory for us. From the looks of it, we have the upper hand."


    Hearing Chiyo''s news, Yuxie closed the system interface and opened his eyes.


    The Geo Archon, Morax. If I get the chance, I''d like to meet him.


    "This is already considered a battlefield," Makoto said slowly, worry evident on her face. "We mustn''t let our guard down."


    "Are you worried about Inazuma?" Yuxie noticed Makoto''s mood.


    "Mm¡­" Makoto nodded. "The disaster is spreading. Although we''ve temporarily gained the upper hand on the main battlefield, there''s no doubt that some of the calamities have slipped past the main frontlines, and they could very well affect other regions. The monster we encountered on the sea earlier was a warning."


    "With Ei and Kitsune Saiguu there, nothing will go wrong." Yuxie reassured her.


    Though he said that, Yuxie couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    He knew better than anyone what might happen.


    ....


    Mt. Yougou.


    Inside the Grand Shrine of Narukami, Yae Miko sat in a corner, gazing at the ripples on the distant sea.


    The words Yuxie had spoken before leaving kept echoing in her mind.


    "If Kitsune Saiguu says she''s going on a trip, don''t let her go alone."


    "If there''s a crisis on Yashiori Island, don''t let Sasayuri lead the team alone. Make sure to notify Ei."


    When Yuxie had said these things, it felt as though he could predict the future, his tone filled with certainty.


    Though she didn''t fully understand what was going on, Yae Miko kept these words in her heart.


    "What are you doing?" At that moment, the voice of Kitsune Saiguu reached her ears.


    "Nothing, just being lazy for a bit." Yae Miko replied calmly.


    "You''re so open about even being lazy." Kitsune Saiguu walked over and sat beside Yae Miko.


    "See, I''ve always said I''m not suited to replace you as the head of the Narukami Shrine."


    "But I think you''re the perfect choice." Kitsune Saiguu smiled. "By the way, if you become the head of the shrine, you can eat as much fried tofu as you want."


    "Really¡­" Kitsune Saiguu paused. "Ahem¡­ that''s a terrible reason. Also, don''t start thinking about retirement so soon. According to what Yuxie said¡­ that''s not very auspicious."


    "Yuxie¡­"


    At the mention of Yuxie, Kitsune Saiguu suddenly fell silent.


    She turned her gaze toward the distance, and as her eyes scanned the horizon, all she saw was the sea.


    "I wonder when they''ll be back."


    After saying this, Kitsune Saiguu stood up and began to turn away.


    "Where are you going?" Yae Miko hurriedly asked.


    "I''m going to the Tenshukaku to check on Ei. Don''t be lazy now. When I''m not at the shrine, you''re the acting head, and you need to take responsibility for this place. Understand?"


    "Understood." Yae Miko sighed helplessly. It seemed that when she had mentioned not wanting to be the head of the shrine earlier, Kitsune Saiguu hadn''t listened at all.


    It had already been some time, and of course, Ei knew that Makoto, Yuxie, and Chiyo had gone to the battlefield.


    When she first learned the truth, Ei had wanted to rush to the battlefield immediately.


    For all this time, whenever it came to battle, it had always been her taking action. Her sister wasn''t particularly skilled in combat, was she?


    But now, to think that they had gone to the dangerous battlefield without telling her¡ªhow could she accept that?


    However, after taking a moment to calm down, Ei realized that Makoto had never been reckless. There must have been some reason behind her decision.


    Despite the lingering worry in her heart, Ei chose to trust her sister and Yuxie.


    The sound of footsteps suddenly echoed through the quiet hall, drawing nearer.


    Ei''s gaze remained fixed on the Naginata in her hands, and she did not lift her eyes.


    "Would you like some sweets?" Kitsune Saiguu appeared before Ei, waving a small tray of treats. "Something sweet might lighten your mood."


    "I don''t think it will." Ei lifted her eyes and replied, "But, I''ll give it a try."


    Kitsune Saiguu silently smiled, opened the package of sweets, and handed one of the delicate treats to Ei.


    Ei took the sweet but suddenly became quiet again.


    Her thoughts seemed to drift far away.


    "Thinking about the battlefield?" Kitsune Saiguu, ever perceptive, quickly noticed Ei''s thoughts.


    "Mm..."


    "Just protect home, and wait for them to return." Kitsune Saiguu said with a soft smile on her face.


    Although Kitsune Saiguu often joked around, there was a deep seriousness in this particular smile.


    Indeed, protect the home, and then welcome them back in triumph.

 Chapter 74: The Abyss

    Night, the camp was quiet.


    The sentries around the camp stood alert, carefully observing any movement in the darkness.


    Inside the camp, Yuxie leaned against a simple bed, his eyes tightly shut.


    Next door to him, in the adjacent tent, were where Makoto and Chiyo rested.


    It had been several days since they arrived at the battlefield. Thanks to the efforts of the troops, the situation was currently favorable.


    There were no significant casualties, and the hunt for the magical beasts was proceeding steadily.


    At this rate, it was just a matter of time before the war would end.


    But Yuxie couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.


    He didn''t know when the moment would come¡ªthe moment when Makoto would be in danger again.


    The sound of wind blowing outside the tent reached his ears, the rustling of the canvas filling the air.


    Suddenly, urgent footsteps echoed, stopping outside the tent.


    "Commander, there''s an unusual figure outside the camp. It''s moving at an incredible speed¡ªlike a magical beast."


    Yuxie opened his eyes, quickly getting out of bed and heading outside the tent, glancing back toward where Makoto and Chiyo were resting.


    "Send the elite of First Division to guard the general''s tent. I''ll go take a look."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Yuxie made his way to the outskirts of the camp, where he saw the sentries standing with grim expressions.


    "Commander!" When they saw Yuxie, all the soldiers immediately saluted.


    Yuxie raised his hand, signaling them to relax. He spoke, his voice steady.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Report, Commander. About ten minutes ago, a large, unusual figure appeared to the west. It seemed humanoid and moved incredibly fast¡ªfaster than any of the magical beasts we''ve encountered. We suspect it''s a high-level humanoid magical beast keeping an eye on the camp."


    "To the west..." Yuxie walked up to a lookout tower and peered westward.


    In the deep darkness of the night, nothing could be seen with the naked eye.


    But Yuxie felt something lurking in the shadows, something that emanated an intensely repulsive aura.


    The word "Abyss" inexplicably flashed in his mind.


    "Creatures from the Abyss¡ªthese things cannot be allowed to exist. If they do, many innocent people will die." Makoto''s voice suddenly rang out, and she and Chiyo had arrived.


    "Shogun!" All the soldiers bowed respectfully.


    "Abyss..." Yuxie descended from the lookout tower. "First Division, go keep an eye on the creature to the west. Maintain a safe distance for now, do not engage unless I give the order. Everyone else, be ready for combat at any time."


    "Understood!"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    At Yuxie''s command, the soldiers immediately sprang into action.


    These soldiers had undergone rigorous training, and their efficiency was top-tier.


    Yuxie walked up to Makoto and Chiyo, his sense of foreboding growing stronger.


    If the Archons were to fall, it wouldn''t be by ordinary means. The Abyss... had the power to do this.


    He had to be fully alert.


    "Yuxie, you don''t look well. Are you alright?" Makoto noticed Yuxie''s unusually serious expression and asked with concern.


    Yuxie took a deep breath, his gaze lingering on Makoto.


    Before he could speak, the ground suddenly shook, and the sound of thunderous footsteps filled the air, reverberating through the entire camp.


    The footsteps came from the west, like the pounding of a giant''s feet¡ªalmost as if the earth itself trembled.


    Without time to think further, Yuxie drew his sword, Cloud Cutter, in an instant.


    The moon broke through the clouds at that moment, casting a pale light across the camp.


    A massive creature, humanoid but with the head of a bird, was charging toward the camp with full force. The members of First Division, who had just left the camp, were struggling to keep up with the creature''s speed.


    "This guy has gone mad! Everyone, stay clear!" a member of the First Division shouted as they hurried toward the camp.


    Yuxie and Chiyo exchanged no words, but moved forward in perfect sync.


    Cloud Cutter was drawn under the moonlight, flashing with a cold gleam.


    Chiyo''s long sword also cut through the air, tracing a chilling arc under the pale light.


    A sharp clash of metal rang out as Yuxie and Chiyo''s figures passed by the creature.


    The creature''s steps halted just outside the camp.


    It slowly lowered its head, looking down at the abdomen that had been struck by Yuxie and Chiyo.


    Two terrifying gashes marred the hardened skin of its abdomen, but the internal organs remained unharmed.


    Yuxie and Chiyo landed gracefully, swords in hand, their gazes sharp and unwavering.


    The other soldiers, seeing this, quickly readied their spears to join the fight, but Yuxie immediately shouted for them to stop.


    "Stay back! You can''t handle this thing. Everyone, stand by and protect the general!"


    The soldiers hesitated briefly but quickly followed orders, forming an impenetrable defensive line around Makoto.


    Moonlight bathed the battlefield, causing the dust on the ground to stir lightly.


    The bird-headed humanoid creature emitted an aura far more unnatural than any ordinary magical beast¡ªlikely the distinct scent of the Abyss.


    Its body was covered in a tough, armor-like skin, almost as if it were wearing a suit of armor.


    In the short time since they had struck, the two wounds Yuxie and Chiyo inflicted had already healed completely.


    Yuxie and Chiyo could tell¡ªthis was no ordinary opponent.


    ....


    Sasayuri stepped over the corpse of a magical beast, pulling his sword free.


    He glanced back. Behind him, a mass of fallen monsters lay scattered, and soldiers were busy clearing the battlefield.


    In recent days, the number of beasts attacking Inazuma had grown. What started as occasional sightings had now turned into swarms.


    Even outside the battlefield, such situations have already occurred. What about inside the battlefield?


    Sasayuri glanced toward the direction where the army had left, a trace of concern flickering in his eyes.


    "Report: After counting, fifty-seven magical beasts have been exterminated!" A soldier came to report to Sasayuri.


    "Make sure to clean up the area," Sasayuri instructed.


    "Roger!"


    As the soldier left, Kitsune Saiguu appeared beside him.


    The night wind ruffled her short white hair, and her fox ears twitched slightly.


    "The situation on Narukami Island is not looking good," Kitsune Saiguu said. Her voice sounded calm, yet there was an undercurrent of worry for the future. "If the disaster continues to escalate, we may have to resort to some special measures."


    "Special measures?" Sasayuri asked, puzzled. "I''ve known you for so long, but I''ve never heard you mention anything about special measures before."


    "Let''s hope we never have to use those special measures," Kitsune Saiguu said, her gaze lifting to the night sky. The stars still twinkled, but they no longer shone as brightly as when friends reunited.


    .....


    Narukami Shrine.


    Yae Miko, sitting atop the roof, stared silently into the vast night sky.


    The night wind brushed past her, bringing a chill.


    She shifted her posture, hugging her knees.


    She found herself missing the fried tofu that Yuxie used to make. When he comes back, she''ll definitely make him cook a batch for her.


    Then, they could all go out to the countryside to enjoy the flowers. Although the cherry blossoms had already faded, as long as they could be together, what was there to worry about? There would be beautiful sights to behold.


    The war would end soon. Everything would get better.


    .....


    Meanwhile, in the Tenshukaku, Ei received the news of the victories from Sasayuri and Kitsune Saiguu. But for some reason, her heart seemed to flutter with an inexplicable sense of unease.


    She went up to the high platform and looked toward the battlefield in Khaenriah. Her purple eyes rippled with something, as though disturbed by an unknown feeling.

 Chapter 75: The Aura of the Archon

    "Did I... make it?"


    Such a thought surfaced in Yu Xie''s mind.


    Everything that had just happened flashed through his mind like scenes from a movie. He and Chiyo had teamed up to slay the beast from the Abyss, but in its final desperate strike, the creature had aimed its deadly blow at Makoto.


    The intense shockwave and howling wind came at them, and wherever the shock struck, it left terrifying marks.


    The soldiers couldn''t resist, and were thrown into the air by the force. Yu Xie had rushed to Makoto''s side, using Cloud Cutter to cut through the force of the blow.


    After that, Cloud Cutter slipped from his grasp, and his consciousness began to fade.


    Before his eyes, everything seemed to turn black. It felt as if he were submerged deep under the sea, unable to see the sunlight, surrounded only by a chilling cold.


    Maybe this was the end of his life.


    If it ended like this, he could accept it. At least, he wouldn''t have died without doing anything.


    Makoto should be fine now. She would live well with Ei, and she would witness Inazuma''s future. The painful tragedy would not come to pass.


    "Yu Xie... Yu Xie!"


    Yu Xie heard a familiar voice calling him. He tried to open his eyes, but he had no strength left to do so.


    He was exhausted, and he wanted nothing more than to fall asleep.


    "No! You can''t sleep! You... can''t die!" Makoto''s voice broke through the darkness, cutting through the depths of the sea, reaching Yu Xie''s mind.


    Yu Xie was momentarily stunned.


    Sorry... It seems like I''m really going to die.


    As a mortal, death is inevitable, so don''t be sad for me.


    "You all stay outside, don''t let anyone in!" Makoto commanded the soldiers in the tent.


    Yu Xie had been transferred to a bed in the tent, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Makoto reached out and placed her hand on his chest to assess his injuries.


    Several ribs were broken, and his internal organs were severely damaged, with massive internal bleeding.


    These injuries, for a mortal, could be considered fatal.


    Chiyo stood nearby, adjusting her breathing, her worry clear in her eyes.


    She had also been injured in the fight earlier, though not as badly as Yu Xie. She hadn''t been able to join him in blocking the monster''s final strike.


    "Makoto, Yu Xie... he¡ª"


    "He''ll be fine." Makoto gently placed her hands on Yu Xie''s chest. "I won''t let him die."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A faint glow began to emanate from Makoto''s hands, carrying a soft, warm energy, like the gentle sunlight of spring.


    This was truly the aura of the Archon.


    Makoto had no healing skills, and ordinary medicine wouldn''t be able to save Yu Xie in this condition. So, she had no choice but to use this method.


    She would channel her Archon aura into him, giving him a slim chance of survival.


    Humans might find it difficult to endure the aura of a Archon, but at this moment, she had no other choice.


    Time passed second by second, and sweat began to bead on Makoto''s forehead. Her breathing started to grow irregular.


    But she didn''t stop. The gentle light in her hands only grew brighter, like a lamp, illuminating the entire tent.


    Finally, the light faded.


    Makoto withdrew her hands, her breath unstable, sweat dampening the hair at her temples.


    "It seems not only am I unskilled in martial arts, but as a Archon, it seems I''m failing in every aspect..." Makoto thought to herself, her gaze never leaving Yu Xie''s form.


    "Makoto, how is he...?" Chiyo asked, her voice full of worry.


    "I''ve transferred my Archon aura to him. Fortunately, his body hasn''t rejected my energy, and his injuries have been stabilized. But... my power is insufficient, and I haven''t been able to fully heal him. If only Ei were here..."


    No one had expected things to turn out this way.


    "We can''t wait until we get back to have Ei..."


    "It will be too late by then. If we miss the best time for treatment, no matter how skilled the method, it will be useless..." Makoto looked at the unconscious Yu Xie, ripples appearing in her violet eyes.


    Yu Xie had been injured trying to save her, but now she couldn''t heal him.


    "How could this happen..." Chiyo''s voice was soft, and her red eyes trembled with emotion.


    "Chiyo, you''re injured too. Go rest and take care of yourself." Makoto said, her voice gentle but firm. "I will think of something for Yu Xie."


    "..."


    Chiyo fell silent.


    The tent grew very quiet, as though they could hear each other''s heartbeats.


    The night wind howled as it passed, causing the tent to rustle, like some kind of eerie melody.


    Eventually, Chiyo had no choice but to leave the tent.


    "General Chiyo, how is the Commander''s condition?" The soldiers, seeing Chiyo come out, anxiously asked.


    Chiyo hesitated for a moment. Her face was far from relaxed. She glanced back at the tent and spoke slowly:


    "He''s not in any immediate danger to his life."


    Hearing this, all the soldiers let out a collective sigh of relief.


    "That''s great! The Commander''s luck is strong, he''s going to be fine!"


    Seeing this, Chiyo felt a pang of guilt. These soldiers respected Yu Xie deeply, and they were all hoping for his recovery.


    Although she hadn''t lied, she couldn''t bring herself to tell them the full truth.


    At that moment, a messenger came rushing from the front of the camp.


    "Report! The Geo Archon, Morax, is here!"


    Perhaps fate always has a way of working in strange ways.


    Chiyo''s heart suddenly trembled.


    "Quickly, please!"


    Under the guidance of the soldiers, Morax arrived at the front of the tent, his robes flowing in the wind.


    The Geo Archon, Morax, exuded a powerful aura that every soldier present could feel. It was a stark contrast to the aura of their commander.


    "Please." The soldier leading the way stopped at the entrance of the tent and gestured for Morax to enter, also helping to lift the tent flap.


    Morax hesitated for a moment before stepping into the tent.


    "Baal, it''s been a long time. I trust you''ve been well."


    Baal¡ªthis was the name of Raiden Makoto''s Demon God.


    "I''ve been well, Morax." Makoto stood up.


    The tent wasn''t very large, and it didn''t take long for Morax to notice the person lying on the bed. His gaze slightly tightened.


    "This person is...?"


    "He is the commander of my Guard Regiment. He was gravely injured in the battle earlier," Makoto said slowly.


    Morax stepped forward. Even he, in all his life, had never encountered such a thing.


    He couldn''t forget the appearance of his former friend, and now, that same friend, who had long passed away, was standing before him again.


    Makoto sensed the unusual look in Morax''s eyes and couldn''t help but ask:


    "Do you know Yu Xie?"


    Yu Xie¡ªthe name was the same.


    "It''s a long story." Morax slowly replied, and images of the past, from Guili Assembly, began to resurface in his mind.


    Makoto didn''t think much of it. Yu Xie was from Liyue, and it would make sense that he might know the Geo Archon, Morax, through past experiences in Liyue.


    "Morax, I have an unseemly request."


    "Speak, there''s no need to hesitate."


    "Earlier, in order to save Yu Xie, I transferred my Archon aura to him to protect his heart vein. However, my abilities are limited, and I was unable to fully heal him. So, I would like to ask for your help."

 Chapter 76: Meticulous Care

    "The aura of a Archon is not something ordinary people can withstand. If you''re not careful, his meridians could be severed, and he could die." Morax said.


    "His injuries are severe. I had no choice but to use such a special method. If I hadn''t done so, he might have already..." Makoto responded.


    "...I understand." Morax looked at Yu Xie, who was lying on the bed, pausing for a moment. Although time had passed, he didn''t feel like he had made a mistake.


    The person lying on the bed was Yu Xie, the former General of the Guard at Guili Assembly. But now, Yu Xie was the Captain of the Raiden Shogun''s personal guard.


    What had happened in between? Perhaps once Yu Xie woke up, everything would become clear.


    "Time waits for no one. Let''s begin." Morax said.


    Golden and gentle light filled the tent, and outside, the soldiers could sense an extraordinary power and presence, though they didn''t know exactly what was happening.


    Chiyoi, who was waiting outside the tent, showed clear signs of anxiety.


    Time passed slowly, and as the first light of dawn appeared on the horizon, the light in the tent gradually faded.


    "Morax, thank you. If you hadn''t come, I might have truly been unable to do anything..." Makoto sat beside the bed, wiping the sweat from Yu Xie''s forehead as he remained unconscious.


    Morax could see that the concern Baal had for Yu Xie had long since exceeded that of a mere commander to a subordinate.


    For a moment, memories from Guili Assembly resurfaced in Morax''s mind.


    "It must be fate." Morax said, "I came here to track the Abyssal beast''s trail, but I never expected it to attack your camp."


    At this moment, Yu Xie''s eyelids fluttered.


    Makoto, who had been worried, finally relaxed, and a smile unconsciously appeared on her lips.


    "Yu Xie, you''re awake?" Makoto asked gently.


    Yu Xie slowly opened his eyes, and the familiar face of Makoto came into focus.


    "Makoto..."


    "Thank goodness..." Makoto whispered, her eyes trembling with emotion.


    Yu Xie moved slightly, trying to sit up, but Makoto stopped him.


    "Your body is still very weak. Don''t move around."


    Yu Xie gave up on his attempt to sit up and, from the corner of his eye, noticed Morax standing by.


    "Zhongli?"


    "Yu Xie, long time no see." Morax said.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Yu Xie, who had just woken up, was still a bit disoriented and didn''t quite understand the meaning behind Morax''s words.


    "I see, you don''t remember me." Morax understood the implication of Yu Xie''s reaction.


    Was this a kind of erosion, he wondered.


    "Did we... know each other?" Yu Xie asked softly.


    "That was a long time ago. If you can''t remember, there''s no need to force yourself. You should rest now." Morax said as he turned around. "The war is not over yet. There''s still much to handle, so I can''t stay long. I must leave."


    "Wait..." Makoto started to speak, but was interrupted by Morax.


    "There''s no need to thank me, nor to see me off. I''m just helping an old friend of mine. Yu Xie, if fate allows, we''ll meet again in the future." Morax smiled, then walked out of the tent without further delay.


    Even after leaving the camp and leading his team away, Morax still felt a faint ripple of emotions within him.


    It was as if it were a cruel joke of fate¡ªYu Xie was still alive, but had forgotten everything.


    When he returned, should he tell Liu Yun and the others about what happened today? Morax hesitated.


    The war was still ongoing, and time passed quickly again.


    Yu Xie''s condition gradually improved. Over the past few days, he had been staying inside the tent, with Makoto and Chiyo watching over him closely, not allowing him to go anywhere.


    One morning, Yu Xie woke up from his sleep, and once again saw Makoto asleep beside his bed.


    "Makoto." Yu Xie called softly.


    "Good morning." Makoto woke up, slightly adjusting her disheveled hair from her sleep.


    "You don''t have to stay by my side every night like this. You''ll wear yourself out." Yu Xie said.


    "You risked your life to save me, and now I''m just taking care of you. It''s nothing." Makoto smiled gently. "I''ll go get some water for you to wash your face. Stay in bed and don''t move around too much."


    Yu Xie watched Makoto leave the tent and slowly sat up with some difficulty.


    Although his body was recovering, it still wasn''t back to its full strength. Part of the reason was the severity of his injuries, and another part was that his body was still absorbing the aura of the Archon.


    For now, he couldn''t move freely. Every time he tried to get out of bed, someone had to help him.


    [New Skill Acquired: Pure Soul of the Blessed Land (Elite)]


    Yu Xie didn''t know if it was the influence of the Archon''s aura, but soon after waking up, he had gained a new skill.


    Just as Makoto left, footsteps sounded again outside the tent.


    The tent flap was lifted, and Chiyo walked in, holding a few apples.


    "I picked these from the forest near the camp. You need to eat more fruits now. Let me peel them for you." Chiyo placed the apples on the table, and without waiting for Yu Xie to respond, she took a knife and began peeling the apples for him.


    "By the way, where''s Makoto?" After a moment, Chiyo realized that Makoto wasn''t there.


    "She went to get me some water." Yu Xie answered.


    "You''re really living the high life. The Shogun herself gets you water." Chiyo said with a smile. "We don''t get such treatment."


    Yu Xie didn''t quite know how to respond to that.


    Before long, Makoto entered the tent, carrying a basin of hot water.


    Yu Xie tried to get out of bed, but Makoto stopped him.


    "Don''t move, I''ll wash your face for you."


    "I''m not completely immobile, I can wash my face by myself." Yu Xie said.


    "Don''t move." Makoto looked at Yu Xie seriously, her tone firm.


    Seeing the seriousness in her voice, Yu Xie decided to comply.


    Over these days, Makoto had been taking care of him meticulously, just as Chiyo had said. Not everyone was treated like this.


    But Yu Xie wasn''t used to it. He was accustomed to doing everything for himself.


    After his face was washed, Yu Xie remained sitting on the bed. Suddenly, a question crossed his mind.


    "Makoto, Chiyo, in the first few days after I woke up, I wasn''t always fully conscious, but I felt like someone helped me clean my body. That wouldn''t have been..."


    "I asked the captain of the first squad to help you." Makoto quickly replied, but turned her face away, avoiding looking at Yu Xie.


    "Yes! That''s right. We couldn''t let you stay all dirty." Chiyo also looked to the side, seeming a little guilty.


    "I see." Yu Xie nodded thoughtfully, "But I could''ve sworn there were two people helping me clean my body at the time."


    Though he wasn''t fully conscious at the time, Yu Xie still remembered this detail.


    "And there was the captain of the second squad too." Chiyo quickly added.


    "Ah, I see..." Yu Xie pondered the situation, though it was still quite hazy in his memory.

 Chapter 77: The Tiger-Bite Chiyo

    Time continued to move forward, and Yu Xie''s body gradually recovered, almost back to its original state.


    The war also continued to unfold, but the situation had become clearer. In the foreseeable future, the Allied Forces of the Seven Archons would achieve final victory, and this catastrophe was coming to an end.


    Yu Xie returned to his post. Although he couldn''t fully participate in combat yet, it was impossible for him to remain in bed any longer.


    Inside the tent, Yu Xie, Makoto, and Chiyo were discussing the next course of action.


    At that moment, a messenger urgently rushed into the tent.


    "Report¡ªA group of monsters has appeared ten miles outside the camp, and they are heading this way! At the current speed, they will reach the camp in less than half an hour!"


    Hearing this news, the three of them frowned slightly.


    "These monsters really don''t want us to have a moment of rest," Chiyo remarked. "Yu Xie, your body hasn''t fully recovered yet. Don''t go into battle. I''ll lead the team."


    Without waiting for a response from Makoto or Yu Xie, Chiyo turned and left the tent.


    Monster groups were not a rare occurrence, but this time, Yu Xie had an uneasy feeling in his heart. He quickly asked the messenger:


    "What do these monsters look like?"


    "They are all ordinary beast-shaped monsters, nothing special. However, according to reports from the front lines, there seems to be one leader that''s different. It''s a monster with the body of a tiger and the tail of a snake."


    Tiger body, snake tail...


    A series of images flashed through Yu Xie''s mind¡ªChiyo being swallowed by a tiger-bodied, snake-tailed monster. Though Chiyo had burst out of its belly without serious injury, she had been tainted by an evil force and gradually lost her sanity.


    That moment had finally arrived.


    Without hesitation, Yu Xie quickly left the tent, trying to stop Chiyo, but she was already nowhere to be seen.


    "What''s wrong?" Makoto asked, following Yu Xie out of the tent, somewhat puzzled.


    "Makoto, we have to hurry!"


    Chiyo led the team to the designated location.


    Even from a distance, the group of monsters could already be seen approaching.


    It was a sea of black, like a tidal wave of darkness.


    But the soldiers were ready, gripping their spears and waiting in formation.


    At Chiyo''s command, the soldiers'' morale surged, and they charged forward, their footsteps raising a cloud of dust.


    The sound of blades clashing with sharp claws and fangs echoed constantly as monsters fell one after another.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Capture the leader first," Chiyo thought to herself. The tiger-bodied, snake-tailed monster, which seemed to be their leader, had likely realized this strategy as well.


    A man and a beast locked eyes across the battlefield, their gazes like sharp blades clashing.


    The long sword appeared in her hand, and Chiyo leapt into the air, landing steadily in front of the monster.


    The blade sliced through the air with a sharp whistle.


    Chiyo''s figure intersected with the monster again and again.


    The monster seemed to have little intelligence, only using what seemed like primal animal instincts to defend and attack, but Chiyo couldn''t find an opening to strike.


    This monster was no ordinary beast. The thought flashed through Chiyo''s mind as she increased the intensity of her assault.


    The long sword continued to cut through the air, its sharp hum resembling the calls of countless birds.


    Finally, the monster began to tire, unable to keep up with Chiyo''s speed.


    The long sword left cut after cut on its body.


    At this point, the monster stopped, protecting its head and allowing Chiyo''s blade to slash across its skin. It let out a deafening roar, throwing its head back.


    The roar echoed across the battlefield, forcing even the soldiers on the outskirts to cover their ears.


    Chiyo halted her attack, stepping back to distance herself and steady her breath, covering her own ears.


    Soon, the wounds on the monster''s body began to heal at a visible rate.


    "As expected, it''s no ordinary creature." Chiyo gripped her blade tighter, muttering to herself.


    Once again, Chiyo leapt forward.


    But this time, the monster showed no intention of defending.


    It opened its enormous blood-red mouth, its sharp fangs on full display. The mouth stretched open to an impossible size.


    In the next moment, the air around them began to swirl violently.


    The monster was frantically sucking in air, pulling everything around it in as well.


    Chiyo, mid-leap, couldn''t adjust her movements in time. The immense pulling force held her fast.


    In the next instant, the monster''s mouth slammed shut.


    In front of many watching soldiers, Chiyo was swallowed whole.


    "General Chiyo!"


    "Chiyo!" Yu Xie had just arrived on the battlefield, but the inevitable had already happened.


    The battlefield seemed to fall into a momentary silence.


    Then, the long sword pierced through the monster''s belly, cutting it open. Chiyo emerged from inside, unharmed.


    With a fatal blow to its insides, the tiger-bodied, snake-tailed monster collapsed to the ground, twitching before falling still.


    The soldiers on the battlefield erupted in a roar of victory.


    But in Yu Xie''s eyes, worry only deepened.


    "Chiyo..."


    Without their leader, the monster horde collapsed in disarray. With the soldiers'' efforts, the battle ended as expected with a victory.


    Back at the camp, Chiyo cleaned herself up and relaxed in the tent.


    "Chiyo, how are you feeling?" Yu Xie asked, his concern evident.


    "I''m feeling great, why do you ask? Oh, you''re worried that I was swallowed by the monster and got hurt, right? Don''t worry, I''m perfectly fine. Though, I must admit, that feeling was terrible. I never want to experience that again in my life," Chiyo said, quickly shaking her head after a brief moment of recollection.


    "If there''s anything wrong with your body, you must tell me immediately," Yu Xie said, gripping Chiyo''s shoulder, his gaze fixed on her eyes, his tone serious.


    Being looked at by Yu Xie like that, Chiyo suddenly felt a warmth rise on her face. She turned her head away.


    "Alright, I understand," she replied.


    ...


    Nightfall. Yu Xie sat at the bedside in the tent, deep in thought, his expression serious.


    Because of a moment of neglect, what happened to Chiyo was still weighing on him.


    If things continue like this, Chiyo will lose control, and she might eventually turn her sword against them.


    "It seems like you have something on your mind," said Makoto, entering the tent. "You''re worried about Chiyo, aren''t you?"


    "¡­Where is Chiyo?" Yu Xie asked.


    "She''s already resting," Makoto replied, sitting down next to him. "For now, Chiyo seems fine, but I''ve noticed something off. The aura around her has changed, though it''s very subtle."


    "Makoto, if I tell you that one day Chiyo might turn her sword against us, what would you do?" Yu Xie asked after a long silence.


    "¡­" Makoto hesitated for a moment, her gaze suddenly tightening. "Is it because of today''s events that Chiyo has been infected by some kind of evil aura?"


    Yu Xie nodded.


    "If things continue like this, Chiyo will lose her rationality, and in the end..."

 Chapter 78: Mikoshi Chiyo

    The next day.


    The camp was peaceful today, with no sign of any magical beasts nearby.


    However, it was already breakfast time, and neither Yuxie nor Makoto had seen Chiyo''s presence.


    The two of them became worried and went to Chiyo''s tent.


    "Chiyo, are you up?" Makoto called out, waiting for a moment but hearing no response.


    They exchanged a glance, a bit puzzled.


    Considering that Chiyo might still be resting, Yuxie waited outside the tent, while Makoto entered.


    However, after a while, no sound came from inside the tent.


    Just as Yuxie was about to ask Makoto, she emerged from the tent, her expression filled with concern.


    "Chiyo is gone."


    "What?" Yuxie froze for a moment at the news.


    The two entered the tent. It was tidy inside, without any signs of disturbance.


    Chiyo could not have gone out without telling Makoto. If she had, she would have informed her.


    And it was impossible for someone to have sneaked in and kidnapped Chiyo under the heavy guard of the camp ¡ª that would have made noise, and there would be traces.


    So, the most likely explanation was that Chiyo had left on her own¡­


    But the cursed aura shouldn''t have acted so quickly. How could Chiyo have left so quietly?


    Could it be...?


    Yuxie briefly recalled the conversation between him and Makoto the previous night. Had Chiyo overheard them? Was that why Chiyo chose to leave quietly?


    "Makoto, I''ll go search for Chiyo. You stay here at the camp and wait for news," Yuxie said decisively.


    Makoto hesitated for a moment. She wanted to go with Yuxie to search for Chiyo, but she knew she was the backbone of the team. She couldn''t afford to run off. The camp needed her presence.


    "Be careful," Makoto said, her worry evident.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring Chiyo back," Yuxie said with a faint smile, and then summoned the soldiers. "All teams, gather up ¡ª one, two, three, and four!"


    In a moment, four units lined up in front of Yuxie.


    "Units one and two, while I''m away, ensure that the Shogun is well-protected!" Yuxie ordered.


    "Rest assured, Captain! As long as there are still soldiers in the first and second units, the Shogun will be safe!" came the response.


    "Units three and four, follow me!"


    ....


    In the nearby forest outside the camp, Chiyo was crouched in a corner behind some grass, hugging her knees.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Last night, she had planned to rest early, but she couldn''t fall asleep. So, she thought she''d go talk to Yuxie instead.


    However, when she arrived outside Yuxie''s tent, she overheard a conversation between Yuxie and Makoto about her.


    It turned out she had already been tainted by some cursed aura...


    She looked down at her hands, her red pupils clouded, as if veiled by a mist.


    In just one night, she could already feel that foreign aura inside her, slowly eroding her mind, as another personality gradually began to awaken.


    If things kept going this way, she would eventually lose her sanity and become a "beast."


    Soon, she would no longer be herself, not recognize Yuxie, not recognize Makoto, not recognize anyone.


    Perhaps in the end, I will truly turn my sword against everyone.


    If Yuxie is the one to end my life, preventing me from hurting innocent people, perhaps that would be a better outcome...


    But...


    I still can''t bear to part from everyone. I want to live with them, to spend peaceful days with them.


    I want to wait until the spring after the war ends, and once again go beneath the cherry blossom trees with everyone, enjoying calm and joyful times together.


    Even if it''s just the mundane everyday life.


    But it seems, that opportunity is already lost¡­


    Suddenly, it started to rain.


    Raindrops fell onto the leaves, creating a rustling sound.


    A little squirrel noticed Chiyo hiding behind the grass and curiously stared at her.


    "It''s raining, go home quickly. Stay away from me, I might hurt you," Chiyo whispered to the little squirrel.


    The rain gradually became heavier, the drops falling faster and more densely.


    The little squirrel scurried off quickly, disappearing from sight.


    Chiyo''s clothes were gradually soaked by the rain, bringing an intense coldness.


    No moment of cold had ever been more piercing than this one.


    Suddenly, Chiyo heard someone calling her name.


    "General Chiyo¡ª"


    It was the soldiers searching for her.


    She hugged her knees, lowering her breath as much as possible, not making a sound.


    After a long while, the soldiers gradually moved away.


    Chiyo stood up and began walking toward a mountain foot.


    Her clothes were soaked through, the biting cold enveloping her entire body.


    From the base of the mountain, she walked up to the peak, her gaze becoming more and more dim.


    She reached the edge of a cliff. From here, she could see the dense forest below and the distant camp.


    She sat down and let the rain pour down onto her face.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I may not be able to go back."


    "You''re going back!" Yuxie''s voice suddenly rang out, cutting through the rain.


    Chiyo turned around abruptly. Yuxie was standing a distance away, watching her, panting lightly.


    "Yuxie, how did you...?"


    "It took some effort, but I finally found you." Yuxie slowly walked towards Chiyo. "Come on, let''s go back."


    "No!" Chiyo stood up and faced Yuxie. "I''ll soon stop being me. Going back will only cause more trouble for everyone."


    "What are you talking about? You''re not a trouble. To us, you are General Chiyo, and to the soldiers, you are their leader!"


    "Don''t come closer!" Chiyo raised her voice, her emotions unstable.


    Sensing Chiyo''s agitation, Yuxie stopped in his tracks.


    "Chiyo, listen to me, don''t overthink it. You''re just sick. It can be cured."


    "Don''t try to comfort me, Yuxie... I overheard what you and Makoto said last night." Chiyo lowered her head slightly. "This isn''t an illness. Unless I die, that evil energy will never be purged."


    "There will be a way." Yuxie said, "We haven''t even tried yet. How can we just give up? Chiyo, come back with me. When the war is over, we''ll go home together."


    The rain grew heavier, and Chiyo couldn''t tell if what was on her face was rain or tears.


    She shook her head, forcing a faint smile for Yuxie.


    "Tell Makoto and everyone else... I''m sorry, I won''t be able to go cherry blossom viewing with everyone again."


    With that, Chiyo slowly turned around and started walking in another direction.


    But in an instant, her hand was grabbed by another strong hand.


    Yuxie had crossed through the rain and reached her side.


    "Are you crazy? Your body isn''t fully recovered yet! If you keep this up, your body won''t be able to handle it!" Chiyo said, both worried and scolding her.


    "If you don''t come back with me, I''ll have to act shamelessly." Yuxie gasped for breath. "If you don''t come with me, don''t even think about me letting go."


    The sound of rain continued, and the puddles on the ground reflected their figures.


    Past memories flashed through Chiyo''s mind, like beautiful scrolls.


    In those scrolls, there were cherry blossoms and laughter.


    "I... can I really go back?" Chiyo''s voice was broken and uneven.


    "Of course you can. I''ll make you better." Yuxie spoke softly.


    Chiyo said nothing more. She cautiously stepped closer to Yuxie, collapsing into his arms, silently sobbing.

 Chapter 79: The Disaster Has Not Ceased

    Chiyo''s tears mixed with the rain, scattering in the air.


    Yuxie gently placed his hand on Chiyo''s back, saying nothing.


    Suddenly, a system notification appeared.


    [Archon''s Aura Fusion Complete. "Shura Flash" Breakthrough to Legendary Level.]


    ["Shura Flash" can sever evil spirits without harming the person afflicted by the curse.]


    This notification snapped Yuxie into focus.


    He should have thought of it earlier. As long as his "Shura Flash" was proficient enough, it could target only what he wished to cut. Even if two strands of rope were twisted together intricately, he could sever just one, leaving the other intact.


    "Chiyo, don''t worry. I have a way. I will definitely cure you!" he said.


    ....


    The next day.


    Soldiers strictly guarded the perimeter of the camp, having received orders that no one, creature, or animal could approach the camp until further notice.


    The defense line was meticulously controlled, to the point that even a fly passing by would be intercepted.


    In the open space in the center of the camp, Yuxie stood facing Chiyo, holding his sword, Cloud Cutter.


    Of course, Yuxie did not want to strike Chiyo, but this was the only way now.


    Makoto stood by, her expression filled with tension.


    As a Archon, she felt guilty for not being able to find a better solution.


    "Yuxie, come on. Don''t feel too much pressure," Chiyo said with a smile, her eyes calm. "While I can still control myself."


    Yuxie looked at Chiyo, his right hand gripping the hilt of Cloud Cutter.


    The girl in front of him smiled gently, as if she had already prepared herself for the worst outcome.


    He pushed his thumb against the guard of the sword, pulling the blade just slightly out of its sheath, revealing a glimmer of cold light.


    Yuxie''s focus was sharper than ever before.


    This strike was different from any he had made before; there could be no mistakes.


    If something went wrong, there would be no turning back.


    "Yuxie, don''t worry. I will accept everything about you. No matter what happens, I will never regret it," Chiyo said, still smiling, opening her arms as though to embrace him.


    "Chiyo, we promised¡­ we promised to go back together!" Yuxie''s gaze suddenly sharpened, his figure vanishing from his original spot. The white blade flashed like a streak of lightning, slicing through the air beside Chiyo.


    Chiyo closed her eyes. Although the blade passed by, she felt only a gentle sensation.


    That gentleness felt like warm seawater enveloping her entire body, as though strong hands were cradling her.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Her consciousness slowly faded, and in her last moments, she saw Yuxie and Makoto rushing toward her.


    .......


    Inside the tent, Chiyo lay unconscious on the bed.


    Yuxie sat beside the bed, staring at Chiyo''s face in silence.


    That one strike had certainly severed the curse on Chiyo, but whether or not it had harmed her, he could not yet be sure.


    What lingered in his heart was only worry.


    Makoto was also standing nearby. She wanted to say something to Yuxie, but she found herself at a loss for words.


    At times like this, it seemed that nothing could be said to help. All they could do was wait¡ªwait for Chiyo to wake up.


    Time passed slowly, and before they knew it, it was already night.


    The night wind blew through the tent, with the sound of the wind constantly rustling.


    Until midnight.


    Chiyo''s eyelids fluttered slightly.


    Yuxie and Makoto both noticed this detail with sharp eyes, and the worry in their gazes was replaced with a glimmer of hope.


    "Chiyo!" Yuxie called her name urgently.


    Chiyo felt exhausted, so tired, as if she had just fought a long battle, and all her energy had been drained.


    But even so, Yuxie''s voice made her struggle to open her eyes.


    A familiar face came into view.


    "Yuxie..." Chiyo''s voice was weak.


    Hearing Chiyo''s voice, the heavy weight that had been pressing on Yuxie and Makoto''s hearts finally lifted.


    "I''m here," Yuxie replied.


    "So¡­ thirsty¡­" Chiyo said, her words faint and broken.


    "I''ll get some water!" Makoto immediately stood up and left the tent, the furrow in her brows finally relaxing.


    Chiyo was alright.


    "I..." Chiyo''s voice was very soft as she slowly shifted her body, attempting to sit up.


    "Don''t move around, rest for now," Yuxie said worriedly.


    "No, I want to get up..." Chiyo struggled to move.


    Yuxie had no choice but to help her sit up, propping her against the bed.


    "How do you feel?"


    "I''m a bit tired, but... the strange aura in my body is gone. I feel good." Chiyo gave a faint smile, and her gaze toward Yuxie had changed compared to before. "Yuxie, thank you..."


    Yuxie smiled back at her.


    "I''m glad you''re okay."


    "Yuxie, I... I want to..." Chiyo''s voice dropped even further, barely a whisper, "Hug you..."


    "What?" Yuxie didn''t quite catch what she said.


    Chiyo didn''t repeat herself but carefully shifted forward.


    "You''re still very weak. Don''t move too much. You need to rest and recover," Yuxie said as he reached out to support her. What he didn''t expect was that Chiyo suddenly collapsed into his arms and embraced him.


    Chiyo didn''t have much strength, but the hug felt surprisingly strong.


    Yuxie was momentarily stunned.


    At that moment, the tent flap was lifted, and Makoto walked in holding a water jug.


    The scene inside the tent made her pause for a moment.


    The atmosphere had become somewhat delicate and hard to describe.


    Chiyo pulled away from Yuxie''s embrace and obediently leaned back against the bed, her gaze avoiding Makoto''s. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt a bit guilty.


    Makoto also felt something strange in her heart, but Chiyo was fine now, and that was more important than anything. She didn''t have time to dwell on the odd feeling, so she walked over to the bedside with the water jug.


    "Chiyo, drink some water."


    "Mm."


    The atmosphere was still a bit awkward.


    .....


    A few days later, Chiyo''s body had fully recovered.


    The war was still ongoing.


    As time passed, the tide of the monster invasion had begun to recede, and the war was nearing its end.


    With Yuxie''s white sword light flashing again and again on the battlefield, monsters continued to fall in groups, and the beasts began to fear the figure wielding the blade.


    Additionally, although the situation had changed from its original course, in the end, Ei still arrived at the battlefield as before.


    This time, she didn''t lose her sister.


    With the reinforcements and Ei''s strength, the progress of the war accelerated even further.


    Winter arrived, and the war ended.


    The first snow fell, and Narukami Island was cloaked in a blanket of white.


    Snow slid off the torii gate of the Grand Narukami Shrine.


    Kitsune Saiguu passed through the torii, looking down at the scenery of the mountain and the distant Inazuma City.


    The news of the war''s end had already reached Inazuma, and Makoto, Ei, Yuxie, and Chiyo were on their way home.


    Everyone was safe, and there was no news more reassuring than this.


    But the situation on Narukami Island was far from optimistic.


    Before Ei had headed to the battlefield, the number of monsters invading Inazuma had been steadily decreasing, which was why Ei had felt safe leaving for the front lines.


    But now, the number of monsters was increasing rather than decreasing.


    Though the war had ended, the disaster had not ceased.


    Perhaps it was because a large number of monsters had fled the battlefield, which had led to the current situation on Narukami Island.


    If they continued using conventional methods, it might be difficult to cope...

 Chapter 80: The First Light

    The cold winter wind rustled through the silver short hair of Kitsune Saiguu, her delicate face showing a trace of concern.


    Given the current frequency of monster invasions, if they don''t return from the battlefield soon, disaster will surely strike. Can the island of Narukami withstand it?


    After a long period of thought, she turned and walked back into the Narukami Shrine.


    Yae Miko had just finished her duties and was resting under the eaves of the building.


    Kitsune Saiguu gathered her emotions, smiled, and approached Yae Miko.


    "Miko, there''s something I need to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" Yae Miko replied.


    "I need to go on a trip for a while. Until I return, I''ll leave the matters of Narukami Shrine in your hands."


    "A trip?" Yae Miko paused, recalling what Yu Xie had told her before he left for the battlefield. "Where are you going?"


    "There are some matters that I need to take care of," Kitsune Saiguu replied with a faint smile.


    From her gaze, it was hard to discern anything unusual.


    "I''ll go with you," Yae Miko said without thinking.


    Yu Xie had said that if Kitsune Saiguu was going on a long journey, she shouldn''t go alone.


    "No need, Narukami Shrine cannot be left without someone in charge. You stay here," Kitsune Saiguu said.


    "No!" Yae Miko refused firmly. Although she didn''t fully understand the meaning of Yu Xie''s words, she chose to trust him.


    Moreover, she had a strong feeling, an instinct, that told her she couldn''t let Kitsune Saiguu leave alone.


    "Miko, why do I feel like you''re acting strange today?" Kitsune Saiguu noticed that Yae Miko''s attitude was very different from usual.


    Normally, if Kitsune Saiguu said she was going on a long journey, Yae Miko would be happy, because it would mean she could be lazy without anyone watching her.


    But today, Yae Miko''s attitude was unusually resolute.


    "I''m not strange. The strange one is you. What exactly are you going to do?" Yae Miko asked seriously.


    "I''ve told you, there are some matters I need to handle." Kitsune Saiguu gazed off toward the distant mountains.


    In the distance, the scenery was hazy, with winter snow blending with sunlight, like a beautiful painting.


    Kitsune Saiguu loved the island beneath her feet.


    Narukami Island¡ªa place full of her memories.


    Now, the island was in danger. How could she sit idly by?


    She couldn''t take Yae Miko with her, nor could she take Sasayuri.


    If she took Sasayuri along and they failed, no one would be left to protect Narukami Island. She couldn''t put all her eggs in one basket.


    And Yae Miko¡­ she was still young. She would be the future head of Narukami Shrine. She couldn''t let her be put in harm''s way.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Miko, listen to me," Kitsune Saiguu said as she smiled and extended her hand toward Yae Miko, as if to pat her head.


    Yae Miko didn''t pull away, silently watching Kitsune Saiguu.


    In the next moment, Kitsune Saiguu''s hand rested on Yae Miko''s head, and Yae Miko suddenly felt a wave of dizziness.


    "Sorry, Miko," Kitsune Saiguu said, catching Yae Miko as she collapsed. "Time waits for no one. I must go."


    As her consciousness faded, Yae Miko saw what seemed to be a farewell look in Kitsune Saiguu''s eyes.


    When Yae Miko awoke, it was already dark. The moonlight shone down, and the white snow glowed faintly.


    "Lady Kitsune Saiguu¡­" Yae Miko stood up without hesitation and quickly began to descend the mountain.


    The snow had started to fall again, but the moonlight was still bright.


    The bright moonlight illuminated the path beneath her feet, while Kitsune Saiguu walked alone along the deserted beach.


    This was the edge of Narukami Island, a more secluded area, with no signs of human presence. If a battle were to break out here, no innocent people would be caught up in it.


    The temperature had not yet dropped enough to freeze the surface of the sea, and the snow on the beach quickly melted under the wash of the seawater.


    Among the remaining snow, there was a deep black, as dark as ink.


    Perhaps sensing Kitsune Saiguu''s approach, the blackness within the snow began to stir.


    It was a group of monsters, most of their bodies buried under the snow.


    At the same time, black figures emerged from the sea, climbing onto the shore, while dark, ominous energy rose from the ground, gradually taking form.


    These evil spirits and monsters were lying in wait here. They weren''t as active as they were during the day, but once the sunlight shone down, they would move toward places where people were, instinctively starting to "hunt."


    In just a short time, the beach was shrouded in darkness, as the monsters gathered.


    Kitsune Saiguu looked at these dark creatures without the slightest intention of retreating.


    She had come here to drive them all away.


    Even if she couldn''t return today due to holding off the calamity, she didn''t want to see Narukami Island fall into disaster.


    In this life, there had already been many regrets and things left undone. It was time to do something meaningful¡ªsomething that, even if she ended up in the afterlife, she wouldn''t regret.


    Kitsune Saiguu slowly raised her hand, and a delicate ritual tool appeared.


    A beam of light shot out, piercing through the body of one of the monsters like a sharp sword.


    In the next moment, the monster collapsed with a roar.


    The other monsters, seeing this, erupted into a deafening series of roars, baring their sharp teeth.


    The light flashed repeatedly, accompanied by the monsters'' howls.


    It was hard to say how much time had passed, but eventually, the night seemed less oppressive, and a hint of dawn appeared at the horizon.


    Kitsune Saiguu struggled to steady herself, her breathing ragged and disordered.


    In front of and behind her, the monsters lay in heaps, fallen.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    The dark energy continued to rise from the ground, and the monsters and evil spirits had not yet been completely eradicated.


    The remaining monsters seemed to be afraid. Although they had surrounded Kitsune Saiguu, they dared not attack.


    "Perhaps this is where I''ll have to stop," Kitsune Saiguu said softly with a light laugh, closing her eyes.


    The power within her began to flow rapidly through her veins, using her life force to counter the fatigue in her body.


    "Lady Kitsune Saiguu!"


    Yae Miko? Is that Yae Miko''s voice?


    She never expected her to find her here.


    Kitsune Saiguu didn''t turn around, but instead glanced at the first light of dawn on the horizon.


    That ray of dawn broke through the clouds, piercing the darkness, and shining upon the earth, announcing the end of the night.


    Such a beautiful sight. I probably won''t see it again.


    But at least... I''ve protected Narukami Island. I haven''t failed my duty as the head priest!


    "Miko, don''t come!" Kitsune Saiguu shouted. "From now on, you''ll be the head priestess of Narukami Shrine. You can eat as much fried tofu as you like, and you won''t have to worry about my rules. As for me... this is my final curtain... The curtain call of the previous head priestess of Narukami Shrine. It''s still a grand one, isn''t it..."


    "What do you mean, curtain call? It''s not time for that yet!"


    The familiar voice seemed to echo along with the dawn''s light, reaching Kitsune Saiguu''s ears. She suddenly turned to look.


    A familiar figure, accompanied by dazzling sword light like thunder, flashed past her eyes.


    Kitsune Saiguu stopped the flow of energy within her body, and Yae Miko also halted in her steps in the distance.


    "Majestic and grand as always, Narukami eternal!" The soldiers of the Okuzumeshuu army raised their long spears, their cheers echoing through the sky.


    A figure, long unseen, stood in front of Kitsune Saiguu, his back to her.


    "Miss Kitsune Saiguu, your final curtain is definitely not here!" the figure said to her.


    "Yu Xie..." Kitsune Saiguu''s eyes trembled as she whispered his name.

 Chapter 81: You’ve Already Said It, Don’t Try to Take It Back

    The first light of dawn brushed across the sky, gradually brightening the heavens.


    Under the flashing sword light, monsters fell in groups, and the malevolent energy on the beach was blown away by the wind.


    Kitsune Saiguu looked at Yu Xie''s figure, her thoughts swirling in her mind like the waves beside her, unable to calm.


    She couldn''t quite understand what she was thinking, only that her mind was chaotic and disordered. The only thing clear before her eyes was the figure of Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie sheathed his sword and approached Kitsune Saiguu, and Yae Miko quickly ran over as well.


    "How did you come back so quickly..." Kitsune Saiguu spoke softly.


    "I was a bit worried about you, but since the main forces were moving slowly, I brought a few people back ahead of time," Yu Xie said with a faint smile as he looked at Kitsune Saiguu. "Luckily, I made it in time."


    Kitsune Saiguu remained silent.


    The morning light from the horizon shone on her, her silver short hair swaying in the sea breeze, and her pale golden eyes fluttered, reflecting Yu Xie''s face.


    "Sorry, Yu Xie..." Yae Miko lowered her head slightly. "I didn''t follow your instructions before you left. I let Lady Kitsune Saiguu come here alone."


    Upon hearing this, Kitsune Saiguu finally realized that Yae Miko hadn''t wanted her to leave alone because it was Yu Xie''s request.


    Had Yu Xie anticipated that she would come to deal with the monsters and evil spirits in this way?


    "Don''t blame Yae Miko," Kitsune Saiguu said. "She kept trying to stop me. I made her faint, then came here on my own."


    "I wasn''t planning to blame her. I entrusted this task to her, and she did her best. How could I blame her?" Yu Xie smiled. "In any case, it''s great that things didn''t turn out as badly as they could have..."


    Yu Xie''s tone carried a deep meaning, as though he wasn''t just referring to today''s events.


    "Let''s go back. Let''s head to the head priestess''s residence. I haven''t had breakfast made by the shrine maiden sisters in a while," Yu Xie said, turning and walking ahead with light steps, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from him.


    Back at the head priestess''s residence, Yu Xie was surrounded by several charming shrine maidens as they sat at the breakfast table.


    all shrine maiden were all smiling, asking Yu Xie about the events on the battlefield.


    Kitsune Saiguu and Yae Miko quietly watched the scene from the side.


    "I don''t know why, but seeing Yu Xie so popular, it''s like there''s an indescribable feeling in my heart," Kitsune Saiguu said with a faint smile, a small trace of helplessness in her expression.


    Yae Miko froze for a moment but didn''t say anything, as she shared the same feeling.


    However... this situation was only natural. Yu Xie was the great hero of the battle, and it was only normal for a hero to be welcomed.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    After such a scene, breakfast came to an end.


    The shrine maidens went off to work, and Yae Miko also headed back to Narukami Shrine. Kitsune Saiguu and Yu Xie sat together under the eaves.


    "Do you remember? The first time we met, after I brought you here, we just sat here like this," Kitsune Saiguu said, gazing at the courtyard. "But it was raining that day."


    "I remember," Yu Xie said, looking at the courtyard. "You also said that you really liked watching the rain."


    "That child back then has really grown up now," Kitsune Saiguu said, turning her head to look at Yu Xie. "Not only are you skilled, but you''ve become the leader of the Okuzumeshuu army, and you even saved me once. I''m someone who repays kindness, so you can think about how you want me to repay you."


    "Really?"


    "Once the words are spoken, they cannot be taken back."


    "What if my request is a little excessive?"


    "...It''s not impossible to consider."


    "Then..." Yu Xie turned to her, their eyes meeting.


    "So, what is your request?" Kitsune Saiguu''s voice lowered.


    "My request is that you shouldn''t decide to sacrifice yourself so easily in the future," Yu Xie said.


    "That''s it?" Kitsune Saiguu looked a little disappointed.


    "Otherwise, what? Do you want me to ask something more excessive of you?" Yu Xie narrowed his eyes.


    Kitsune Saiguu turned her head away.


    She hadn''t expected that one day she would be the one being teased by Yu Xie like this. In the past, it was always she who used such teasing tones to joke with him.


    Back then, she always thought of Yu Xie as a little brother, but for some reason, she couldn''t think of him that way anymore.


    It felt... strange.


    "Alright, I''ll stop joking," Yu Xie said with a smile. "When I first came to Inazuma, I had nowhere to stay. It was you who brought me here, and thanks to you, I was able to live well in Inazuma. So, if we''re talking about repaying kindness, it should be me who repays you."


    "Is that really how you think?" Kitsune Saiguu turned her head away, not looking at Yu Xie, but there seemed to be something different in her eyes.


    "Of course! But... does it sound like you want me to not think that way?" Yu Xie''s tone turned playful again. "Looks like I need to seize the opportunity and make an overly excessive request of Kitsune Saiguu. Let me think... how about you come to my place and wash my clothes for two years?"


    "...Okay," Kitsune Saiguu replied softly.


    This time, it was Yu Xie''s turn to be stunned. He had been joking earlier, and he was sure Kitsune Saiguu had understood that, but he never expected the usually assertive Kitsune Saiguu to actually agree.


    "Alright, it''s settled then. I''ll move in with you tomorrow," Kitsune Saiguu continued before Yu Xie could speak. "Not just washing clothes. From now on, I''ll take care of your daily needs."


    "Actually... there''s no need," Yu Xie said, feeling a little awkward.


    "Little brat, you''ve already said it. Don''t think you can take it back!" Kitsune Saiguu looked at Yu Xie with a sly smile on her lips.


    ...


    A few days later.


    In the morning, Yu Xie woke up from his sleep, slowly opening his eyes.


    What met his gaze was not the familiar ceiling, but a familiar and beautiful face.


    Kitsune Saiguu was lying on the edge of the bed, looking closely at Yu Xie, her eyes blinking.


    "Young master, it''s time to wake up."


    Yu Xie''s body jolted slightly, instantly becoming fully awake.


    "''Young master''? What the heck?"


    "Aiya, I''m pretty much your ''personal maid'' now, so calling you young master seems fine, right?" Kitsune Saiguu stood up straight, her tone both playful and serious. "Do you need help getting dressed, young master?"


    "N-No, I don''t." Yu Xie sat up. "You should act normal. If someone hears you calling me that, they might think something else."


    "Aiya, is young master worried that our ''special relationship'' might be discovered?" Kitsune Saiguu covered her mouth, smiling lightly.


    "Can you stop using such easily misunderstood phrases..."


    "Does young master think that our relationship isn''t special?" Kitsune Saiguu seemed to suddenly become aggrieved. "Just yesterday, you didn''t show me any care at all..."


    "..."


    Yu Xie was silent, feeling helpless and not knowing how to respond to Kitsune Saiguu.


    Yesterday, he had only asked Kitsune Saiguu to help clean the yard, and he had helped out too.


    "Alright, alright. Today, Makoto, Ei, and Chiyo will be back. After breakfast, we''ll get ready to welcome them." Yu Xie got out of bed.


    "As you wish, young master." Kitsune Saiguu beamed with joy again.


    "Just don''t call me that in front of Makoto, Ei, and Chiyo..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m very considerate." Kitsune Saiguu leaned closer to Yu Xie''s ear, whispering softly, "You don''t want everyone to know about our ''special relationship,'' right?"


    Her gentle breath brushed against his ear, making it slightly ticklish.

 Chapter 82: The Missing Sacred Cherry Blossom Tree

    After breakfast, Yu Xie and Kitsune Saiguu arrived at the harbor.


    Yae Miko and Sasayuri also gradually arrived here.


    Time passed slowly, and in the distance, a warship appeared on the sea, followed by a second and a third...


    The victorious fleet sailed toward Narukami Island, which was now in sight.


    When the fleet landed, the people lined the streets to welcome them, their cheers echoing through the air. It had been a long time since Narukami Island had been this lively.


    The disaster had been averted, and the people were living in peace and contentment. Nothing was more reassuring than that.


    That night, the sky was clear, and the long-awaited fireworks display was about to begin.


    On Amakane Island, Yu Xie had invited everyone to watch the fireworks together, but he had come here early on his own.


    Suddenly, he remembered that hundreds of years from now, a girl who loved fireworks and whose personality was as fiery and passionate as the fireworks themselves would come here, sit on the grass, and quietly watch the fireworks bloom in the sky.


    "So early, huh?" A deep voice interrupted Yu Xie''s thoughts.


    Yu Xie turned to see Sasayuri already sitting on the other side. He had been so absorbed in his thoughts that he hadn''t noticed his arrival.


    "You''re the one who''s earlier than me."


    "The disaster is over, there''s nothing much to do, so I thought I''d come early and enjoy the scenery," Sasayuri said as he walked over and sat down on the grass, gazing at the distant night.


    Under the hazy moonlight, the view in the distance looked like a soft, blurry painting.


    "Yeah, it''s finally over," Yu Xie said as he sat down beside him.


    Now, everything had returned to normal.


    No one had died in the war, Chiyo had not lost herself to the evil spirits, and Kitsune Saiguu hadn''t sacrificed herself to protect Narukami Island.


    The only thing still weighing on Yu Xie''s mind was Sasayuri. He wasn''t sure if his presence had caused some deviation in the events. The mysterious Orobashi, who should have appeared by now, still hadn''t shown up.


    "I heard," Sasayuri said slowly, "you saved Makoto during the war, saved Chiyo, and even saved Kitsune Saiguu when she was about to sacrifice herself."


    Yu Xie laughed awkwardly. "It''s nothing really. During the war, you did a lot for Inazuma too. Without you, Inazuma would have been unable to withstand the onslaught of the disaster."


    "...Are we just mutually praising each other now?" Sasayuri chuckled.


    "How do you know about ''mutual praise''?" Yu Xie asked, surprised.


    "You told me about it before."


    "Did I?" Yu Xie thought back for a moment and realized that yes, he had said that to Sasayuri before.


    "Anyway, thank you," Sasayuri said, resting a hand on Yu Xie''s shoulder. "If it weren''t for you, I can''t imagine what everyone would be like now."If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "I just did what I could," Yu Xie replied.


    "Want a drink?" Sasayuri suddenly changed the subject, and with a flash of light in his hand, two bottles of fine wine appeared.


    Yu Xie hesitated for a moment before accepting one of the bottles and opening it. The rich aroma of the wine wafted through the air.


    "Got any snacks to go with it?"


    "I knew you''d say that," Sasayuri smiled slightly, and another flash of light appeared, revealing a bento box. "Here''s the snack, all ready."


    Under the night sky, the two of them sat on the grass, drinking wine in the soft moonlight.


    They continued like that until the others arrived at Amakane Island.


    It was just like that spring when they had all gathered under the cherry trees to admire the blossoms. Now, everyone sat on the grass, looking up at the brilliant fireworks. The dazzling lights illuminated everyone''s faces.


    The colorful fireworks bloomed in the sky, fleeting as shooting stars, leaving the brightest images in the hearts of those who saw them.


    Yu Xie thought to himself that his life was still long, and there was so much more to do.


    There was no need to rush into the future. The present time had not yet passed.


    Even as a mortal, he still had an entire second half of his life yet to unfold, and for a mortal, that second half would be long enough.


    Time passed quickly, and the days turned into years. Yu Xie''s dark hair now carried a few strands of silver that would not fade, though his outward appearance remained the same.


    Another spring came, and the cherry blossoms bloomed once again.


    Yu Xie stood by the window, gazing at the cherry blossoms blooming on Mt. Yougou, while the system''s prompt appeared in his mind.


    [Name: Yu Xie]


    [Age: 124 years]


    [Remaining Life: 99 days]


    The spring breeze blew in through the window. Although it was already spring, the wind still carried a chill, and Yu Xie couldn''t help but tighten his clothes.


    It felt like only yesterday when he had first arrived in Inazuma. Yet now, he was already an old man.


    Looking back on his life, he felt content.


    He had changed the things he wanted to change, done what he could to live without regrets.


    But even now, he still hadn''t told anyone that his time was running out.


    Perhaps it was because he didn''t have the courage. He couldn''t bear, nor did he want, to see the sorrow in their eyes because of him.


    Fortunately, he had disguised it well. Even Makoto hadn''t noticed that his time was so short.


    Everyone still thought that Yu Xie had a long life ahead of him, especially since he still looked so young, and his body contained the aura of a Archon, didn''t it?


    The wind blew in again, causing the window frame to creak slightly.


    Yu Xie pulled his thoughts back, closed the window, and left the headquarters of the Okuzumeshuu.


    The street outside was paved with grayish-blue stone slabs, with a few puddles left from the spring rain.


    As passersby saw Yu Xie, they respectfully greeted him, and he naturally responded with a smile.


    Yu Xie, the Grand Commander of the Okuzumeshuu, had become a household name in Inazuma City.


    He was the captain of the Raiden Shogun''s personal guard, granted permission to carry a sword when meeting the Shogun, the only leader recognized by the Akashi Clan, a role model in the eyes of the elders, and a hero in the hearts of children. This was the Grand Commander of the Okuzumeshuu.


    Moreover, there were more than ten versions of stories circulating among the people about his brave actions during the calamity.


    Some of these versions were so exaggerated that even Yu Xie himself thought they were a bit far-fetched.


    Passing through the streets of Inazuma City, Yu Xie continued on his way until he reached the foot of Mt. Yougou.


    Pink cherry blossom petals fluttered down in the wind, and Yu Xie reached out to catch one.


    He couldn''t help but reminisce about the first time he had climbed Mt. Yougou.


    Back then, the cherry blossoms had covered the mountain in full bloom, a breathtaking sight, just like today''s scenery.


    So many years had passed, yet Mt. Yougou had hardly changed, remaining as it was back then.


    After a while, Yu Xie finally reached the summit, passing through numerous torii gates, and the view of the Grand Shrine came into sight.


    A shrine maiden saw Yu Xie and hurried over to greet him.


    "Grand Commander, is there something you need at the shrine?"


    "Oh, nothing important. I just came to look for your shrine''s head priestess," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "I''ll report it immediately." The shrine maiden gave a slight bow before turning to leave.


    Yu Xie walked into the shrine and made his way to the back.


    As he looked at the scene inside the shrine, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly remembered.


    It was the missing cherry blossom tree¡ªthe Sacred Cherry Blossom Tree.

 Chapter 83: The Title of Young Master That Cant Be Changed

    Liyue, Mt. Aocang.


    A beautiful woman with a high ponytail stood by the pond at the top of the mountain, gazing at her reflection in the water. Her clothes fluttered gently in the breeze.


    It had been many years, and she was familiar with the wind here, familiar with every tree, flower, and blade of grass in this place.


    Happiness is the most fleeting, and sorrow fades with time. After all these years, Liu Yun had thought that she had let go of many things. However, when that long-forgotten name once again reached her ears, she found her heart trembling uncontrollably.


    When she learned from Zhong Li that Yu Xie was still alive but had forgotten everything, Liu Yun stood stunned for a long time, as if time itself had stopped flowing for her.


    After a long while, she regained her senses, only to find that she was filled with confusion and fear.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she should wear when meeting Yu Xie, nor did she want him to leave again without a trace.


    Then, another feeling surfaced in her heart.


    "We will meet again."


    It felt as if Yu Xie himself had whispered these words into her ear. Liu Yun was sure that, in the future, Yu Xie would appear in her life again.


    Liu Yun had never been one to believe in "gut feelings," but this time, she had no doubts. It felt like destiny.


    Of course, after learning that Yu Xie was alive, she had considered going to find him. But after much hesitation, she ultimately could not bring herself to take action.


    She hadn¡¯t yet sorted out her emotions, and this sorting had taken almost a hundred years.


    But she still had plenty of time; she could wait.


    The reunion would eventually come.


    At this moment, the sound of two light footsteps approached from the side. Liu Yun turned her gaze away from the pond and looked in that direction.


    Bonanus and Indarias had arrived at Mt. Aocang.


    "Lord Liu Yun!" Bonanus called out, waving to her with a smile.


    The three of them sat down on a stone bench under the tree.


    "How have you been recently, Lord Liu Yun?" Bonanus hesitated, as if unable to think of a suitable topic, and asked this instead.


    "Same as usual. Mt. Aocang is very quiet, and no one bothers me. I enjoy myself here, studying mechanisms and arts in peace," Liu Yun replied.


    "What about Gan Yu? Has she returned recently?" Indarias asked.


    "Gan Yu¡­ She said in her letter that she¡¯s very busy with work, so she hasn¡¯t been able to come back as often," Liu Yun said nonchalantly.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I see... Oh, by the way, Lord Liu Yun, we brought you a little gift." Indarias smiled as he took out some finely wrapped gifts.


    The square, delicate packaging was a clear sign that a lot of thought had gone into it.


    "You didn¡¯t have to bring gifts," Liu Yun said.


    "It¡¯s just some materials for mechanism arts that we thought you might need," Indarias said with a smile.


    Mechanism materials... Liu Yun suddenly remembered that when she had gone out to find a certain material, she had come across Yu Xie in the freezing snow, nearly frozen stiff.


    Her thoughts returned to the present. As for what was happening with Yu Xie now, everyone had already discussed it.


    Each of them had the same feeling¡ªthey would reunite.


    One person thinking this might be a mere illusion, but since everyone thought the same way, it couldn¡¯t just be a coincidence.


    In the unspoken silence, they reached a tacit understanding¡ªprepare your emotions and patiently wait for the moment of reunion.


    At that time, you will no longer be able to leave without a trace.


    ........


    Yu Xie waited for a moment in the Grand Shrine of Narukami. Soon, he heard that familiar sound of footsteps.


    He turned his head to see Kitsune Saiguu approaching him, wearing a smile.


    "Couldn¡¯t wait to see me, so you came here to find me?"


    "I didn¡¯t have anything to do, so I thought I¡¯d come see," Yu Xie replied.


    "So, you didn¡¯t come here specifically to find me? I¡¯m a little disappointed." The smile on Kitsune Saiguu''s face faded, replaced by a look that seemed to express disappointment.


    "Of course, it was also my idea to find you." Although he knew Kitsune Saiguu was joking, Yu Xie went along with her teasing.


    Upon hearing this, Kitsune Saiguu¡¯s smile returned. She glanced around, confirming that no one was nearby, and then leaned in close to Yu Xie¡¯s ear, whispering softly:


    "I knew it, Young Master still cares about me. Don¡¯t worry, once I finish my work, I¡¯ll be back soon, ready for whatever you need."


    Since the joke they shared after the Khaenri''ah War, Kitsune Saiguu had been living in Yu Xie¡¯s mansion.


    Yu Xie felt a bit helpless. That title of "Young Master," no matter what, Kitsune Saiguu refused to stop calling him by it.


    Seeing Yu Xie¡¯s helpless expression, Kitsune Saiguu covered her mouth and smiled lightly.


    She seemed to enjoy it, but deep down, she knew she was using this behavior to hide her own timidity.


    Though many years had passed, and she occasionally said some ambiguous things to Yu Xie, she still did not dare take the next step.


    But that was fine. She could take things slowly.


    Yu Xie was still doing well, and there was still so much time ahead.


    "I¡¯m over a hundred years old now. The title of ¡®Young Master¡¯ doesn¡¯t really suit me anymore," Yu Xie said.


    "Only a little over a hundred? To me, you¡¯re still just a young one." Kitsune Saiguu said smugly.


    Indeed, for Kitsune Saiguu, Yu Xie was still very young.


    Not just for her, but also for Makoto and Ei, and even for Chiyo.


    A hundred years in their lives was but the blink of an eye.


    "So, Young Master Yu Xie, do you need me to warm your bed for you tonight? Foxes are quite good at that, you know." Kitsune Saiguu whispered teasingly into Yu Xie¡¯s ear.


    Yu Xie patted Kitsune Saiguu on the head, then turned away, gazing out at the distant sea.


    "What about Yae Miko?"


    "Young Master, you¡¯re so heartless. I¡¯m telling you something important, and you¡¯re thinking about other women," Kitsune Saiguu said with a look of mock indignation.


    "Stop messing around."


    "Alright." Kitsune Saiguu smiled and then sighed softly. "She doesn¡¯t have much work today, so she¡¯s probably resting somewhere. I still haven¡¯t convinced her to take over as the head priestess of the Grand Shrine of Narukami."


    "Do you want to retire?"


    "Not really, but there does need to be a successor."


    "How about I go talk to Yae Miko for you?"


    "Hmm..." Kitsune Saiguu thought for a moment. "That could work. She might listen to you more than to me."


    "I can¡¯t make any promises, though. I¡¯ll give it a try, but I won¡¯t guarantee anything."


    "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Young Master."


    Yu Xie smiled helplessly, then turned and walked away.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone in the vast Grand Shrine of Narukami without a specific destination in mind. Yu Xie searched for a while but still hadn¡¯t spotted Yae Miko.


    Could it be that Yae Miko had transformed into a pink-haired fox and was napping in some corner?


    Just as Yu Xie thought this, he suddenly saw a pink, fluffy fox tail swishing around the corner under a roof.


    He walked over slowly, and sure enough, Yae Miko had transformed into a small fox and appeared to be sound asleep.

 Chapter 84: The Dessert Stall

    Just like when he first met Yae Miko, Yu Xie lowered his footsteps and approached her, crouching down to watch her sleeping form.


    The two pink fox ears twitched gently, and her fluffy fox tail swayed slightly.


    She was so cute, it was hard not to want to touch her.


    Yu Xie didn¡¯t think much about it. Without hesitation, he reached out and pinched Yae Miko''s ears, running his hand through her fur.


    Though Yu Xie was careful, Yae Miko still woke up.


    She opened her sleepy eyes and saw Yu Xie''s face right in front of her.


    Unlike their first meeting, Yae Miko didn¡¯t startle this time. She didn¡¯t immediately turn back into her human form, but instead, she pounced on Yu Xie and lay on his shoulder, closing her eyes as if she intended to continue sleeping.


    Yu Xie didn¡¯t say anything, slowly sitting down and holding Yae Miko in his arms, just like Makoto did when he held her.


    Yae Miko''s fox-like mouth seemed to curl into a smile, her expression comfortable, and her tail swayed gently.


    "Yae Miko, the weather¡¯s still chilly. Be careful not to catch a cold while sleeping here," Yu Xie said.


    Yae Miko didn¡¯t reply and kept her eyes closed.


    "By the way, Yae Miko, are you really not interested in becoming the head priestess of the Grand Shrine of Narukami?"


    This question made Yae Miko open her eyes again.


    The fox-shaped Yae Miko looked up at Yu Xie, as if wanting to say something, but in the end, she just hummed twice and returned to lying on Yu Xie¡¯s chest to continue sleeping.


    Seeing this, Yu Xie decided not to say more, just holding her like a warm handwarmer.


    It had to be said, her soft and warm fur was perfect for warming his hands.


    But suddenly, the fox-shaped Yae Miko let out a startled yelp.


    She immediately jumped out of Yu Xie¡¯s arms, and a puff of light smoke appeared and vanished, transforming her back into her human form.


    The sudden transformation left Yu Xie slightly stunned.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    The Priestess¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and she stammered:


    "Y-Your hand¡­ what did you want to touch?"


    Yu Xie froze.


    It seemed that he had gotten too caught up in treating the Priestess like a handwarmer and perhaps had touched somewhere he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Seeing the lingering blush on Yae Miko¡¯s face, it seemed almost certain.


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..."


    Yae Miko didn¡¯t respond to Yu Xie¡¯s words but just stared at him with a red face.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "I really am sorry, how about...?" Yu Xie began again.


    "¡­Forget it, I won¡¯t hold it against you, hmph!" Yae Miko interrupted, sitting down and turning her head to look elsewhere.


    Seeing Yae Miko act this way, Yu Xie thought for a moment before standing up.


    "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon with an apology gift."


    After saying that, Yu Xie left.


    Yae Miko didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head to glance at her chest, her face turning even redder, her heart racing as if she could hear the pounding in her chest.


    Not long after, Yu Xie returned, holding a portion of fried tofu.


    Without a word, Yae Miko took the fried tofu from him and began eating.


    "So, does this mean you forgive me?" Yu Xie asked, watching her.


    "Hmph, I won¡¯t hold it against you." Yae Miko replied, still chewing the tofu.


    A light breeze blew through the Grand Shrine of Narukami, and cherry blossom petals fell with the wind, like pink snow.


    Yae Miko finished the fried tofu, her expression one of contentment.


    "My cooking hasn¡¯t declined, right?" Yu Xie asked, testing her.


    "Mm..." Yae Miko thought for a moment. "Well, it hasn¡¯t declined."


    "That''s good." Yu Xie smiled, about to bring up the topic of the position of the head priestess, but the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem right for it.


    "Really, how did my hand end up touching a place I shouldn¡¯t have while holding Yae earlier?"


    "Regarding taking over from Lady Kitsune Saiguu to become the head priestess of the Grand Shrine of Narukami, I¡¯ve actually given it some thought." Yae Miko suddenly brought up the topic herself. "To be honest, I¡¯m not entirely opposed to becoming the head priestess, but Lady Kitsune Saiguu has always talked to me like she¡¯s planning to leave... so that¡¯s why I refused her."


    This made Yu Xie fall silent for a moment.


    Kitsune Saiguu wasn¡¯t leaving; someone else was.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. Even if you take over as the head priestess of the Grand Shrine, Kitsune Saiguu won¡¯t leave. She¡¯ll always stay here." Yu Xie said slowly.


    "Mm." Yae Miko nodded lightly. "But for now, I think I¡¯ll stay as a shrine maiden. When Lady Kitsune Saiguu gets tired, I¡¯ll take over, if I¡¯m qualified by then."


    Yu Xie looked at Yae Miko. Without realizing it, he reached out and placed his hand gently on her head.


    Yae Miko paused for a moment, but didn¡¯t seem to mind. Her pink fox ears twitched a few times.


    "Yae Miko, when you¡¯re in your human form, can you show me your tail?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Sure, but why are you asking that?" Yae Miko asked curiously. Then, it seemed like she understood, and she added, "I¡¯m not going to let you touch my tail in this form!"


    "I never said anything about touching it!" Yu Xie quickly explained.


    ........


    Ei had changed into a different outfit.


    She was wearing regular human clothes now, her hair styled into a ponytail, with a few minor magic adjustments.


    With this new look, no one would recognize her on the street.


    She walked alone silently down the street, with vendors on both sides constantly praising their goods.


    Normally, Ei rarely went out.


    But for some reason today, she had a sudden impulse to go for a "secret visit" to the streets.


    She remembered that Yu Xie had once told her not to always stay inside the keep when there was nothing to do, and that she should go outside more often¡ªit might lead to new discoveries.


    Had she come out today just because of that one sentence? Ei couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.


    Now that she thought about it, Yu Xie really was a strange person. He was just a mortal, yet on the battlefield, he didn¡¯t care about his own life or death, and fought with all his strength to save Makoto, to save Chiyo, and even to save Kitsune Saiguu.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Yu Xie, would she have lost her sister, lost Chiyo, lost Kitsune Saiguu? Ei didn¡¯t know.


    All she knew was that she truly appreciated Yu Xie, and had gradually gotten used to his presence.


    A hundred years¡ªhow could she not get used to it?


    The sweet smell of desserts drifting from a nearby stall broke Ei¡¯s thoughts. She stopped in front of the dessert stall.


    "Miss, would you like to buy some sweets? They''re really delicious, I can guarantee it!" The stall owner immediately greeted her with a smile when he saw a potential customer.


    "I''ll have some," Ei said.


    "Great! Which one would you like?"


    Kage hesitated for a moment before pointing to a dessert packaged in a beautiful box.


    "That one."


    "Got it, anything else you need?"


    "One is enough."


    "Alright, that¡¯ll be 500 Mora."


    Ei suddenly froze. Only then did she realize that she hadn¡¯t brought any Mora with her.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward.


    "Miss, are you perhaps¡­" The stall owner, having been in business for many years, quickly noticed.


    "I¡¯ll pay for her," a deep voice said, and 500 Mora was placed on the stall.


    Ei turned her head to see Yu Xie standing beside the stall, smiling at her.

 Chapter 85: Your Wish

    "Commander Yu!" The stall owner exclaimed upon seeing Yu Xie. "Is this young lady a friend of Commander Yu? In that case, let this be a small gift from me to her; no need for Mora!"


    Saying this, the stall owner reached to return the Mora.


    "When you buy something, you should pay for it," Yu Xie waved his hand in refusal. He then turned to Ei. "Miss, shall we go elsewhere?"


    "Alright." Ei hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    On the street, Yu Xie and Ei walked side by side.


    The spring evening sun shone on them, casting long shadows on the ground.


    Many eyes followed them as they walked. While the passersby couldn''t recognize Ei at this moment, they all recognized Yu Xie.


    Noticing that Ei seemed uncomfortable with being the center of attention, Yu Xie spoke softly:


    "Let''s go somewhere less crowded."


    So, the two of them made their way to the outskirts of Inazuma City, to the beach, and strolled along the sand.


    The sea breeze blew, and waves crashed along the shore.


    "What made you come out alone today?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Nothing much. I just suddenly wanted to come out and take a look," Ei replied. "Did you just come from the Grand Shrine of Narukami?"


    "How did you know?" Yu Xie was slightly surprised.


    "You have the scent of the Grand Shrine of Narukami on you."


    Yu Xie raised his hand and sniffed his own clothes. There was indeed a faint scent, the signature fragrance of the Grand Shrine of Narukami.


    "You have a good nose." Yu Xie said. "I didn''t even notice it until you pointed it out."


    "And there''s the scent of Yae Miko too," Kage added.


    Yu Xie was taken aback.


    "You can even smell that?"


    "I felt it, yes," Kage replied.


    "I just gave the fox-shaped Yae a hug," Yu Xie chuckled.


    "She actually let you hug her? Sometimes when I try to hug her, she refuses and runs off in a flash." Ei said lightly. "Only when my sister wants to hug her, does she behave."


    "Maybe she''s afraid I won''t make her fried tofu anymore," Yu Xie mused, his tone tinged with a hint of reluctance.


    After ninety-nine days, he would no longer be able to make fried tofu for Yae Miko, even if he wanted to.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Yu Xie didn''t know how he would have thought about this in the past, but now, even though he had no real regrets, he still found it hard to let go.


    For a mortal, how could it be so easy to give up a hundred years of life lived here?


    The moments spent with his friends were still so vivid in his mind. Those countless memories felt as if they had happened just yesterday.


    People¡ªeveryone is greedy.


    Yu Xie was no exception.


    Ei noticed that there seemed to be something hidden behind Yu Xie''s words, but Yu Xie had concealed it well, and Ei couldn''t quite figure out what it was.


    Ei simply turned her head to look at Yu Xie, wanting to ask but then holding herself back.


    It was better not to ask any strange questions, she thought to herself.


    But there was one question she suddenly felt the urge to ask Yu Xie, something she really wanted an answer to.


    "Yu Xie, although I govern Inazuma alongside Makoto, most of the work is done by her. I''m just good at martial arts... Do you think I could become a competent Archon?"


    The sudden question made Yu Xie hesitate for a moment.


    "You will." After a long pause, Yu Xie said, "You might make mistakes and feel uncertain at times, but you will be a competent Archon. Not just me, Makoto would definitely think so too."


    "But sometimes I also feel like you''re a little girl who needs protection." Yu Xie added. "Don''t mind me, I don''t mean you''re immature."


    "A little girl?" Hearing Yu Xie''s words, Ei seemed intrigued.


    "How should I put it... I feel that, aside from your authority, there are still some things you need to learn. But I believe that the Raiden Ei of the future will definitely be very mature and powerful. Just don''t lock yourself in the Eternity Realm for five hundred years again."


    "Why would I lock myself in the Eternity Realm for five hundred years?" Ei seemed puzzled by Yu Xie''s last remark.


    "Nothing, just a joke," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    Ei hesitated for a moment, a small smile appearing at the corner of her mouth.


    For some reason, she always felt so relaxed when she was with Yu Xie.


    It was as if she didn''t need to think about all her troubles, and even the frustration that would normally fill her mind seemed to dissipate.


    "Yu Xie, do you remember almost a hundred years ago, that time when I accidentally ''exploded'' the kitchen?" Ei asked softly. She still felt a little embarrassed thinking about it.


    "I remember, why?"


    "At that time, since I didn''t know how to clean up the kitchen, I asked you for help. After you finished cleaning, I told you I owed you a favor. All these years have passed, and you still haven''t cashed in on that favor, but instead, it feels like I owe you even more."


    "That? You don''t need to worry about it. We''ve known each other for so long. Favors like that don''t matter."


    "As the leader of Inazuma, one must keep their promises. Do you have any wish? I''ll help you fulfill it." Ei said seriously.


    "A wish..." Yu Xie fell silent for a moment, then half-jokingly said, "If I could, I''d like a Vision of Electro."


    "A Vision..." Ei thought for a moment. "That''s a bit difficult. To be precise, the granting of a Vision isn''t directly tied to Makoto''s or my will, but I''ll try. Give me some time."


    "Alright, no need to be so serious. Not having a Vision isn''t such a big deal." Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "I said, I want to fulfill your wish." Ei looked at Yu Xie, her purple eyes filled with sincerity. "So, don''t reject me."


    "...Alright, then thank you, Ei." Yu Xie said. "By the way, although your outfit today is very simple, it''s also very beautiful. There''s an indescribable charm to it."


    These words made Ei''s heart tremble slightly.


    The setting sun illuminated her face, and for some reason, she suddenly felt her cheeks warm up a little. It was a very faint sensation, but it was clear.


    It must be because of the sunset.


    Yes, it had to be the sunset.


    "It''s getting late. We should head back." Ei turned around and began walking back in the direction they came from. Her steps seemed a little less natural than before.


    "Wait for me." Yu Xie quickly caught up.


    The waves crashed against the rocks, continuously washing over the beach, smoothing out the footprints the two had left behind.


    The surface of the sea shimmered, and with the breeze, the ripples appeared and disappeared, like the ripples of time gradually fading away in the long river of time.

 Chapter 86: Yashiori Island

    The Next Day.


    As usual, Kitsune Saiguu went to work at the Narukami Shrine.


    Yu Xie was home alone, with nothing much to do.


    He was getting older, and the Okuzumeshuu training no longer required his constant supervision.


    Now, Inazuma was at peace, and there were fewer occasions that required the intervention of the Okuzumeshuu.


    With time on his hands, Yu Xie planned to take a stroll around Inazuma, hoping to enjoy what was left of the scenery. Just as he was about to head out, Chiyo came to visit.


    Miss Chiyo arrived at his door, walking lightly, smiling, and tilting her head.


    "Do you have anything planned for today?"


    "Not really."


    "Then how about we take a trip to Yashiori Island?" she suggested.


    "Sure."


    And so, Yu Xie and Chiyo made their way to Yashiori Island.


    By the time they arrived, it was already nearing noon. The spring sunlight was gentle and warm, not too harsh, and it felt just right on the skin.


    They walked through the mountains, enjoying the tranquility of the island.


    Unlike Narukami Island, the residents of Yashiori Island were few, and the island was more known for its natural beauty.


    The mountain breeze blew gently, and Chiyo appeared to be enjoying the moment. She smiled and occasionally glanced at Yu Xie.


    "I''ve heard that in Liyue, there''s a place called Huaguang Stone Forest, where many tall mountains rise, almost like a forest of peaks. The view is said to be breathtaking," Chiyo said, walking and speaking. "Maybe we can go see it together one day?"


    "One day...?" Yu Xie hesitated.


    "Is something wrong?" Chiyo turned to look at him, and there seemed to be a hint of disappointment in her clear eyes.


    "I fear that by then, I might be too old to walk... maybe you''ll have to carry me?" Yu Xie joked lightly.


    "That''s impossible! You''re fine now, don''t think about such things!" Chiyo said quickly.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t think about it."


    "Then it''s settled! We''ll go to Huaguang Stone Forest together someday!" Chiyo''s face lit up with a smile again.


    "¡­Mm." Yu Xie nodded, but his gaze averted from hers.


    If something wasn''t possible, it shouldn''t be promised. But Yu Xie didn''t have the courage to tell her the truth right then.


    How could he say it? That he was going to die soon?


    That would make Chiyo so sad.


    If he didn''t tell her, at least for the next 90 days, she would remain happy.


    At that moment, a soft rumbling sound came from Chiyo''s stomach.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Chiyo blushed slightly, looking down at her belly, and laughed awkwardly.


    "I think I''m a little hungry¡­"


    Yu Xie smiled lightly as well and began to reach for some food he had with him.


    "Wait a moment. There should be some wild fruits in the forest over there," Chiyo said after thinking for a moment. "I''ll go get them, stay here!"


    Without waiting for Yu Xie to reply, Chiyo quickly dashed into the nearby forest.


    Yu Xie, seeing this, glanced around and decided to sit down in the meantime.


    However, his eyes were drawn to a man standing at the edge of a distant cliff, slowly edging toward the very edge.


    Yu Xie furrowed his brow and quickly walked over.


    "Hello, if you''re here to enjoy the view, it''s indeed a good spot. But if you''re thinking of jumping down, I must say, that''s not a very good choice."


    The man''s footsteps stopped, and some stones slid down from the cliff edge.


    He turned to look at Yu Xie, his eyes momentarily stunned, as though surprised, but he quickly regained his composure.


    "I''m not planning to jump, sorry if I gave you the wrong impression. I just wanted to take a good look at the view," the man said with a gentle smile.


    The man then sat down at the edge of the cliff, his feet dangling in the air, gazing at the scenery below. There seemed to be a deep sorrow in his eyes.


    Yu Xie pondered for a moment and then walked over to sit at the edge of the cliff as well.


    "It looks like you''re facing some trouble," Yu Xie remarked.


    "Life," the man said with a shrug, "who doesn''t run into some problems? Who has a smooth journey all the way?"


    "You''re right," Yu Xie said with a helpless smile.


    "Have you run into trouble too?" the man asked.


    "I might have to leave a place I don''t want to leave," Yu Xie answered.


    "Indeed, there are many things in life that don''t go as we wish," the man replied. "Seems like you''re no exception."


    The man''s words caused Yu Xie to pause for a moment. The tone of his speech made it sound like they had known each other before.


    "Do we know each other?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Let me introduce myself," the man said. "My name is Orobashi. Long time no see, General of the Guili Assembly."


    Yu Xie was even more stunned.


    Orobashi... General of the Guili Assembly...


    "It seems you don''t remember me," Orobashi continued, noticing Yu Xie''s reaction. "That''s normal. Back then, we only exchanged a glance across the battlefield."


    Yu Xie stayed silent.


    "I see," Orobashi said, "But your name became quite famous. A mere mortal challenging the Gods, nearly every God who fought in that war knows you."


    Yu Xie didn''t reply.


    Orobashi''s words gave him a hint of understanding. This might have been part of his previous life, but why was Orobashi, who should have appeared long ago, showing up now? Yu Xie couldn''t figure it out.


    "A mortal who, through sheer effort, broke the limits of humanity and rewrote his fate," Orobashi said again. "Though in the end, you still couldn''t avoid the fate of all mortals, you taught many of the Gods a lesson, myself included."


    Orobashi paused before adding, "But why are you here again, a thousand years later?"


    Yu Xie didn''t answer.


    "I see. Everyone has their own secrets. I was being too forward," Orobashi said. "But perhaps it''s because of your influence. For the sake of my people, I want to fight against my own fate. Although I haven''t come to any conclusions yet."


    Yu Xie seemed to understand a little.


    He had never expected things to turn out this way. It seemed that, unintentionally, he had changed the trajectory of certain events.


    "General of the Guili Assembly, I''m glad to see you again. I wish you all the best. Your friend should be returning soon. Farewell."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Yu Xie turned to look beside him again, but Orobashi was gone.


    A flood of emotions surged within him, difficult to describe.


    Suddenly, Yu Xie realized that he was an incredibly fortunate person. He had managed to change the endings he wished to alter, but not everyone had that opportunity. Some people might devote their entire lives to trying to change their fate, only to find that fate doesn''t budge.


    "I also wish you well, and hope that day never comes," Yu Xie muttered.


    "Yu Xie¡ª" Chiyo''s voice called out, and Yu Xie turned to look.


    Chiyo was running back, holding a handful of wild fruits.


    "Slow down, be careful not to fall," Yu Xie reminded her.


    "Have some fruit," Chiyo said, sitting down beside him at the edge of the cliff.


    She picked a pale pink wild fruit, wiped it off, and took a bite.


    It was very sour, so sour that Yu Xie''s expression couldn''t help but twist.


    Seeing his reaction, Chiyo also picked up a fruit and took a bite.


    Her expression was identical to his.


    "It seems like they''re not ripe yet..." Chiyo laughed awkwardly.


    Time passed, and the sun gradually sank into the western sky, signaling the end of the day.


    Yu Xie and Chiyo returned to Narukami Island.


    After briefly parting ways with Chiyo, Yu Xie walked along the road toward the General''s residence.


    However, as he walked, he suddenly changed direction and headed instead toward the residence of Sasayuri.

 Chapter 87: Good Night

    As the setting sun bathed the world in a golden light, Yu Xie arrived at the entrance of Sasayuri''s residence.


    Though he hadn''t notified him in advance, after arriving, someone quickly came to greet him respectfully and led him inside the mansion.


    "Lord Sasayuri is in the courtyard ahead. I have other duties, so I will take my leave now."


    The person leading Yu Xie bowed slightly before turning to leave.


    Yu Xie walked down the corridor, turning a corner.


    Before him lay a vast courtyard. The rock garden in the middle was impressive, with a pond nearby filled with green lotus leaves.


    Sasayuri sat at a stone table in the courtyard, staring intently at the pond as if lost in thought.


    "What are you doing?" Yu Xie approached and sat down on a stone bench next to him.


    "As you can see, I''m daydreaming," Sasayuri glanced at Yu Xie and then returned his gaze to the pond.


    A small, unknown insect jumped across the surface of the water, creating ripples that spread outward.


    "Are you this idle?" Yu Xie asked.


    "I''ve been quite idle lately," Sasayuri replied. "As warriors, we mostly just train. When we''re not training, there''s nothing else to do. Of course, that''s a good thing, as it means Inazuma is free of conflict. By the way, is there something you need from me? If you came for drinks, I can have the kitchen prepare wine and appetizers right away."


    "I didn''t come for drinks," Yu Xie said, his expression suddenly turning serious.


    Sasayuri immediately noticed the change in his demeanor.


    "Is it serious?"


    "...Please take this seriously," Yu Xie turned his gaze to Sasayuri.


    "Go ahead."


    "If one day, there''s a crisis on Yashiori Island, like if a Demon God attacks or something, do not try to handle it on your own. The first thing you should do is contact Makoto and Ei."


    Upon hearing this, Sasayuri''s first instinct was to ask why¡ªwas there a chance that a Demon God might invade Yashiori Island in the future?


    But Yu Xie''s gaze made him hesitate. His eyes seemed to say, "Don''t ask why, just promise me."


    After a brief pause, Sasayuri nodded.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll follow your advice."


    With his confirmation, Yu Xie smiled slightly and turned his attention back to the pond in the courtyard. The ripples in the water seemed to grow once again.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Although Orobashi had said those words, Yu Xie still harbored some concerns. Fate was never something that could be easily fought against.


    And Yu Xie had very little time left. Even in the near future, there were things he wouldn''t be able to see or interfere with.


    Orobashi was a Demon God worthy of respect, but Yu Xie no longer had the time to help him.


    All he could do was offer his final efforts in this way, ensuring that his friends wouldn''t be thrown into danger.


    "Since you''re here, how about having a drink with me?" After a brief silence, Sasayuri asked Yu Xie.


    "Just one drink?" Yu Xie countered.


    Over the years, every time Sasayuri invited him for a drink, he always started by saying "just one," but in the end, they always ended up drinking far more than that.


    Yu Xie''s body wasn''t as tolerant of alcohol as it used to be when he was younger.


    "Just one drink!" Sasayuri stood up and was about to go get the alcohol.


    "Let''s save it for another day," Yu Xie also stood up and said.


    "What''s the matter, are you leaving?"


    "I''m just a bit tired from walking around today."


    "That''s not like you."


    "After all, I''m just a mortal. My body will gradually decline. I''m going to rest now."


    "¡­Alright, but next time, you must drink to your heart''s content with me."


    "..." Yu Xie didn''t know how to respond to that, and finally, he just gave a smile.


    By the time Yu Xie returned to the General''s Residence, night had already fallen.


    After dinner, Yu Xie stayed in his room, lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling.


    Kitsune Saiguu sat at the desk beside him, quietly reading a book.


    The window was half-open, and the soft moonlight streamed in, making the room feel even quieter.


    Neither of them spoke.


    It was unclear how much time passed, but finally, Kitsune Saiguu closed the book, lowered her steps, and squatted beside the bed, looking at Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie seemed lost in thought, his mind far away. Even when Kitsune Saiguu sat next to him, he didn''t respond.


    "What are you thinking about?" Kitsune Saiguu couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s nothing," Yu Xie turned his head to glance at her, then continued looking at the ceiling. "Just thinking about this and that."


    "Can you tell me?"


    "¡­Kitsune Saiguu, if you only had less than a hundred days to live, what would you do?" After a long pause, Yu Xie spoke.


    "If that were the case..." Kitsune Saiguu thought for a moment, then replied, "I''d go see the people I want to see and do the things I want to do. I think most people''s answers would be similar. But why do you ask all of a sudden?"


    Kitsune Saiguu didn''t immediately think of anything bad because she never once considered that Yu Xie might leave so soon.


    If he were an ordinary human, living over a hundred years would have already reached the limit of his lifespan. But Yu Xie wasn''t an ordinary person, was he?


    How could an ordinary person kill monsters like that on the battlefield? How could an ordinary person be over a hundred years old and still look so young?


    But even so, a faint feeling of unease began to grow in Kitsune Saiguu''s heart.


    "I''m a mortal," Yu Xie said softly, "and mortals die. I was just thinking¡­ if my life was nearing its end, what things would I still want to do?"


    He still couldn''t say it directly, instead using a hypothetical tone.


    "Don''t think so much!" Kitsune Saiguu quickly replied. "It''s still early. I haven''t repaid my debt to you yet, so don''t speak such ominous words!"


    "¡­Alright." Yu Xie smiled faintly, as if relieved, yet also a little helpless.


    Not speaking about it was one thing, but¡­ even without speaking, it wouldn''t change the inevitable conclusion.


    The sound of light rain suddenly filled the air, and it seemed it had started raining without either of them noticing.


    Kitsune Saiguu stood up and walked to the window, looking at the night rain outside.


    The rain wasn''t heavy, and the gentle pattering of the droplets created a calming atmosphere.


    "Yu Xie, come take a look¡­"


    Kitsune Saiguu turned to speak to Yu Xie, only to find that he had already closed his eyes and had likely fallen asleep.


    She closed the window and returned to the bedside, squatting down to gaze at Yu Xie''s sleeping face, a smile unconsciously appearing on her lips.


    An idea suddenly sprang to her mind, and after hesitating for a moment, Kitsune Saiguu reached out one finger and gently poked Yu Xie''s cheek.


    The motion was so light that Yu Xie didn''t wake.


    Afterward, she neatly covered him with the blanket that he hadn''t fully adjusted, then turned and left the room.


    "Good night."

 Chapter 88: Smile and Tears

    Outside, the rain pattered softly, and Ei walked out of the room, stepping under the eaves.


    She had discussed Yu Xie''s request for the Vision with Makoto, but as expected, it''s not something that could simply be achieved by will alone.


    So, was there no way?


    She had boasted in front of Yu Xie, promising to help him fulfill his wish¡­ but now, not only would she lose face, but she might also lose her credibility.


    "Still thinking about the Vision?" Makoto, not knowing when she had arrived, came under the eaves as well. "It''s rare to see you so concerned about something other than martial arts."


    "A promise must be kept," Ei replied.


    "Then let''s think of another way," Makoto smiled gently. "There''s still plenty of time; there''s no need to rush."


    "Mm..." Ei nodded thoughtfully, suddenly coming up with an idea. "Sister, I was thinking... could we make a kind of ''Vision'' pendant for Yu Xie first?"


    "A pendant?" Makoto raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, a pendant that looks like the Vision. We can give it to Yu Xie. Of course, this won''t be the end of it; we can continue thinking of ways afterward."


    "That''s not a bad idea." Makoto thought for a moment, then nodded. "But have you ever made a pendant before?"


    "No, but I can learn."


    "Rare for you to care so much about something other than martial arts. Alright, let''s try it together."


    "In that case, let''s go now!" Ei said earnestly.


    Time passed, and spring faded away, making way for the arrival of summer.


    Yu Xie watched as the notifications in his mind updated over and over. He couldn''t quite understand his own thoughts anymore.


    [Remaining Life: 31 Days]


    There wasn''t much time left, and the weariness of his body was becoming more and more apparent.


    Indeed, getting older was inevitable. No matter how much he tried to deny it, his body was starting to betray him. With a sigh, he grabbed an umbrella and left the house.


    It was another rainy day.


    The summer rains weren''t as intense as the spring ones; they came and went with much more vigor.


    But today, the rain was light and gentle.


    Yu Xie didn''t have any specific plans. On a whim, he decided to take a leisurely walk down the streets.


    Although he had walked through the streets of Inazuma City countless times before, and knew every corner of the town, each time he wandered, it still felt like a new experience.


    Many of the shops he was familiar with had new owners and different businesses.


    The children he had known in the past had all grown up, married, and started families of their own.


    Many of the elderly people he had known had already passed on, leaving this world for another.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The streets were the same streets, yet everything had changed in subtle ways.


    These changes were happening every day, and Yu Xie understood that he was but a fleeting part of them.


    Soon, he too would be gone, unable to resist the waves of change.


    Though he knew a new life awaited him, and though he had come to terms with it, there was still a part of him that couldn''t entirely let go of the time he had lived so far.


    Before he realized it, the rain had stopped. The sun broke through the clouds once more, and Yu Xie found that, without intending to, he had arrived at the gates of the Tenshukaku.


    On this casual stroll, he hadn''t planned on visiting, yet he was here now. It was a bit of a surprise, but since he had come, he figured he might as well go in.


    "General!" The members of Okuzumeshuu guarding the entrance greeted him respectfully as he arrived.


    Yu Xie nodded in response and entered the gates of the Tenshukaku.


    Upon entering the main hall, he didn''t see Makoto or Ei anywhere.


    Yu Xie walked to the place where he first met Makoto¡ªthe simple, unadorned house where Makoto lived.


    As expected, Makoto was there.


    Just like when Yu Xie first met Makoto, she was sitting under the eaves at the back of the house, gazing at the distant sea.


    But this time, unlike before, there was no trace of hidden sorrow in Makoto''s eyes.


    "Makoto," Yu Xie called out as a greeting.


    "Yu Xie, you''re here! Come, look over there," Makoto said, pointing toward the distance.


    Yu Xie walked over and sat down beside her, following her gaze toward the direction she pointed.


    The rain had just stopped, and a number of seagulls were already soaring in the sky. A flock of them flew by, as if writing words against the backdrop of the sky.


    "From time to time, a lot of seagulls fly past. It''s quite beautiful," Makoto said with a smile that was as gentle as always.


    And so, the two of them sat under the eaves, watching the seagulls flying across the sky and the distant scenery, as the sky gradually darkened.


    Another day quietly passed.


    By now, Yu Xie felt that time was moving faster.


    Sometimes, even when he had done nothing, the day would already be nearing its end, but the night seemed to stretch on endlessly.


    Perhaps when a person reaches their twilight years, their perception of time passing is like this.


    "Makoto, where is Ei?" Just as Yu Xie asked, his body suddenly shuddered.


    A violent cough wracked his body uncontrollably. His lungs seemed to spasm, and his airways struggled to push air through. His whole body felt exhausted, his cells drained.


    And then, a gush of blood was coughed out.


    Yu Xie tried to avoid Makoto, but it was too late.


    "Yu Xie!" Makoto rushed to support him. Seeing the blood, deep concern filled her eyes. "What happened?!"


    "I''m fine..." Yu Xie, finally able to catch his breath, lowered his head and spoke softly.


    "How could you be fine! You coughed up blood!" Makoto said urgently. "Wait here, I''ll send for a doctor right away!"


    Makoto was about to call someone to come.


    But Yu Xie tightly grasped her hand.


    "No need to call a doctor. I''m really... really fine."


    "Stop joking!" Makoto''s eyes were filled with anxiety. "How could you be fine if you''re coughing up blood?!"


    "Makoto, listen to me." Yu Xie lifted his head and met her gaze, but hesitated.


    The flow of the wind seemed to slow down. What felt like just a few seconds felt like an eternity to Yu Xie.


    He couldn''t hide it any longer. The lie wouldn''t fool Makoto.


    Finally, Yu Xie whispered:


    "Makoto, don''t call for a doctor. It won''t help... I''m not sick, I''m just... I don''t have much time left."


    His soft words reached Makoto''s ears, but they felt like thunder in a clear sky.


    What did "not much time left" mean? Yu Xie...?


    No, no, this couldn''t be true. Yu Xie was just sick, and he would get better.


    "Stop it! Don''t joke like this. Listen to me, I''ll send for a doctor right now. You''ll be fine!"


    "Makoto!" Yu Xie raised his voice.


    Makoto froze.


    She knew Yu Xie. Though she had said he was joking, she knew him well enough to realize that he would never joke about something like this.


    "Listen to me." Yu Xie''s voice softened again. "I''m already over a hundred years old. As a mortal, it''s normal to pass away at this age. To die of old age is far luckier than dying from illness or something else."


    Makoto was speechless.


    It felt like she couldn''t hear much anymore. Her heart seemed to be blocked by something, and she felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness.


    "Yu Xie, I..." Makoto slowly opened her mouth, wanting to say something but finding the words stuck.


    "I''m sorry, Makoto..." Yu Xie said. "I won''t be able to stay with everyone anymore."


    Indeed, he shouldn''t have told the truth so soon. Makoto would be upset, and Yu Xie didn''t want to see her sad. She should be smiling¡ªthat was the real Makoto.


    It was as if something had scratched at his heart, and without realizing it, Makoto''s eyes began to well up.


    "I was planning to tell everyone later, but I didn''t expect you to see me in such a pitiful state." Yu Xie looked into Makoto''s eyes. "Please don''t cry. If you do, I''ll be reluctant to leave."

 Chapter 89: "Vision" Pendant

    "Crying... Did I cry?"


    Makoto hadn''t even realized it, but the tears in her eyes were almost ready to fall.


    She was the Archon of Inazuma, and Archons shouldn''t cry so easily, but at this moment, it felt as though the dam had opened on its own.


    "Promise me one thing, okay?" Yu Xie looked at Makoto, his voice carrying a faint tone of pleading.


    Just as he finished speaking, a violent coughing fit hit him again.


    "Cough... cough¡­"


    The intense coughing made his body tremble, and Yu Xie involuntarily hunched over in pain.


    "Yu Xie, stop talking!" Makoto placed a hand on his back and gently patted it, trying to help him feel a little better.


    This time, Yu Xie didn''t cough up blood, but it still took him a while to recover.


    "Sorry to worry you." After catching his breath, Yu Xie managed a weak smile. "I''m fine now."


    "How can you be fine?" Makoto''s gaze was now filled with far more complexity than before, her eyes tangled with a confusion she couldn''t unravel.


    "It''s the way of things, something I can''t change." Yu Xie smiled faintly. "Makoto, promise me, don''t tell anyone yet."


    The rain started falling again, and today''s weather was quite strange.


    In just a short time, the rain became heavier than before.


    Large drops of rain hit the roof, making a loud thwack as they struck the tiles.


    "I''ll find a chance to tell everyone, but until then, please keep it a secret, okay?" Yu Xie''s face still wore that faint smile, as if this were just an ordinary matter.


    "...Okay." After a long silence, Makoto softly replied.


    As time passed, the rain stopped again, and Yu Xie decided it was time to leave.


    Normally, Makoto would happily see Yu Xie off from Tenshukaku, eagerly looking forward to their next meeting. But this time, it felt different.


    It was as if there was an invisible countdown ticking in Makoto''s heart.


    Would Yu Xie come back to Tenshukaku again? Could this be their last time together?


    She wanted to say, "Why don''t you stay here at Tenshukaku? I''ll take good care of you."


    But she held her tongue. Yu Xie''s smile made her rethink that thought.


    Even though time was running out, Yu Xie must have things he still wanted to do. She couldn''t just keep him here. She couldn''t bind him to her side like that.


    Makoto instructed two soldiers to escort Yu Xie back, watching as his figure slowly disappeared into the distance. Once again, she thought back to the day on the Khaenri''ah battlefield when Yu Xie had blocked that abyssal beast''s strike for her.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Although the two figures belonged to the same person, they were different.


    The figure on the battlefield had been resolute, as steady and reassuring as a mountain. But now, the figure retreating into the distance seemed to carry a sense of peace and resignation.


    "Sister, the thing we were working on together... we just finished it."


    Ei''s voice rang out, and Makoto turned to see her walking toward her, holding a delicate pendant in her hand.


    The pendant was identical to the true Vision. It was translucent and gleaming, and inside it, the lightning-like patterns seemed to flicker with a subtle, electric glow.


    This little object had taken Makoto and Ei two months to create, from scratch. Many sleepless nights, with candles burning long into the night, the two of them had worked side by side to craft this "Vision," infusing it with their own divine energy.


    Although they couldn''t yet give Yu Xie a true Vision, this pendant would be a keepsake for him. They would continue to think of ways to help him in the future.


    "Ei, let''s go to Yu Xie''s place later and give this to him." Makoto took the pendant from Ei''s hand, examining it carefully.


    "Isn''t that Yu Xie? He was just here at Tenshukaku?" Ei noticed that Yu Xie was still visible in the distance. "I''ll go call him."


    As Ei began to move, Makoto stopped her with a word.


    "Let''s wait until evening. Don''t call him now."


    Hearing her sister''s words, Ei felt a little confused and puzzled, but she didn''t think too much about it.


    Night quickly fell.


    The starry sky after the rain wasn''t as bright, and the moon hid behind thick clouds, not showing itself.


    However, the streets of Inazuma still shimmered with lights.


    Makoto and Ei arrived at the headquarters of the Okuzumeshuu.


    Dinner time had already passed, and Yu Xie was sitting in the courtyard, trimming a potted plant on the table.


    As people age, their appearance may still be youthful, but their interests increasingly shift to these trivial matters.


    What had happened today was undoubtedly a sign¡ªhis body was warning him that his time was running out.


    "Yu Xie." Makoto''s voice broke the silence, and Yu Xie stopped what he was doing, turning his head to look.


    Makoto and Ei walked into the courtyard and approached him.


    Yu Xie remained silent, suddenly unsure of what expression he should wear in front of Makoto.


    "Your potted plants are trimmed beautifully," Ei said as she sat down across from him, perhaps unsure of how to start the conversation.


    "Only with regular trimming can these plants live longer," Yu Xie said without thinking. The words came out naturally.


    It was only after he spoke that he realized he might not have chosen the best words by mentioning "living longer."


    As expected, upon hearing those words, Makoto fell silent.


    Yu Xie tried to change the subject, but Ei beat him to it.


    "This is for you." Ei took out the "Vision" pendant that she and Makoto had made together and placed it on the table in front of Yu Xie.


    The exquisite Vision pendant shimmered faintly under the dim starlight, and inside, purple lightning seemed to flow and pulse.


    "This is..." Yu Xie wanted to say something but stopped himself.


    "I promised you last time that I would give you a Vision," Ei said. "A real Vision might take more time, so my sister and I made this one for you as a little gift. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely find a way to give you a real Vision in the future."


    Ei spoke earnestly. Even though the appearance of the Vision had no direct connection to her and Makoto''s will, there was no doubt that she was working hard on this because of the promise she had made.


    "Thank you, both of you, Makoto, Ei," Yu Xie said, holding the Vision pendant in his hand, feeling its weight. "Honestly, it''s fine even without a real Vision. You''ve put a lot of effort into making this, and that''s already more than enough."


    "No, it''s not enough," Ei''s gaze was firm. "I will keep the promise I made to you."


    Hearing Ei''s serious words, Yu Xie didn''t want to refuse any further and just smiled faintly.


    "Yu Xie, are... are you okay?" Makoto suddenly spoke, her tone filled with concern.


    "I''m fine," Yu Xie turned to her, smiling gently. "By the way, would you like some tea? I bought some good tea leaves recently. I''ll brew some for you both."


    "I''ll go with you," Makoto quickly replied.


    "How can I let guests do that?" Yu Xie got up. "Don''t worry, Makoto, I can manage brewing the tea. You and Ei sit for a bit. I''ll be back soon."


    Makoto didn''t say anything more. She knew Yu Xie was a very "stubborn" person.


    Yu Xie left the courtyard. After walking around a corner a little farther away, he suddenly covered his mouth as a violent cough hit him.


    He lowered his voice, coughing up a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 90: Sacred Cherry Blossom

    Tea is ready.


    Yu Xie took out the "Vision" pendant that Makoto and Ei had given him earlier, feeling the flow of the energy within it. The energy entered his body, and the discomfort caused by his coughing earlier seemed to dissipate.


    Even so, he knew that it couldn''t turn back time.


    After a brief hesitation, Yu Xie put the pendant away and carried the tea back.


    In the courtyard, Makoto and Ei were waiting for Yu Xie to return.


    "Sister, why did you ask Yu Xie if he was okay earlier?" Ei voiced her confusion. "Yu Xie looked fine. That question you asked seemed off."


    "It''s nothing, just a usual greeting," Makoto replied with a smile.


    "Really?" Ei frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint what.


    At that moment, Yu Xie returned.


    He walked to the stone table, placed the teapot down, and poured a cup for both Makoto and Ei.


    The fragrance of the tea filled the air¡ªit was indeed good tea.


    Makoto looked at Yu Xie, noticing that he seemed to look better than earlier, which relieved her a little.


    Under the night sky, the three of them sipped tea and chatted about mundane matters.


    As time passed, it was getting late and it was time to rest.


    Makoto knew she shouldn''t stay any longer. Yu Xie needed to rest, and he would be fine here with so many people around to take care of him. But despite knowing that, she still found it hard to take the first step toward leaving.


    "Sister?" Ei noticed Makoto''s odd expression, growing even more confused.


    "Let''s go back and rest, Makoto. See you tomorrow," Yu Xie smiled and said.


    "...Mm, see you tomorrow," Makoto finally nodded, forcing a faint smile, and left the Okuzumeshuu''s mansion with Ei.


    They would meet again tomorrow. Yu Xie wouldn''t be leaving just yet.


    After Makoto and Ei left, Yu Xie stayed in the courtyard for a while longer.


    He looked up at the night sky. The moon had come out from behind the clouds, its light shining down, making the courtyard brighter.


    Kitsune Saiguu had returned, though it was later than usual.


    "I just ran into Makoto and Ei outside," she said to Yu Xie. "I don''t know if it''s just my imagination, but I feel like Makoto has something on her mind."


    "Really?" Yu Xie replied. "Everyone has their own worries."


    I''m sorry, Makoto, for making you carry this burden with me, Yu Xie thought to himself.


    As the night grew deeper, Kitsune Saiguu went to rest. Yu Xie sat at his desk, the candlelight flickering faintly.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    A thought that had already emerged in his mind grew more and more certain.


    He placed a sheet of stationery on the desk and picked up his pen.


    .....


    The next morning.


    Kitsune Saiguu went to the Narukami Shrine, and Yu Xie woke up early.


    After breakfast, Yu Xie summoned several soldiers.


    "Please take these six letters and deliver them to their recipients by this evening."


    "Yes!" came the synchronized response, loud and clear.


    Yu Xie smiled at the soldiers before heading out the door.


    As usual, Yu Xie wandered the streets.


    The weather was fine today. Although the rain from yesterday had left puddles on the roads, the sun was shining, and the air was full of the fresh scent of sunlight.


    Yu Xie walked, looking around.


    Everything around him was familiar. He could even walk with his eyes closed and know exactly where to go.


    Yet, he still looked around carefully, as if trying to imprint these images deeply in his mind.


    He knew it was useless. Once the next life began, he would forget everything here.


    All the people he knew, the memories, the beautiful sights he had seen¡ªeverything would vanish from his mind.


    He had been here, but he wouldn''t remember.


    Still, he wanted to try. He wanted to use whatever little strength he had left to remember what he could. If he could imprint them into his subconscious, maybe, just maybe, he could recall them later.


    Yu Xie gave a self-deprecating smile. Even he knew that this was a slim possibility.


    So far, not a single thing from his past life¡ªno matter how small the detail¡ªhad come back to him.


    So, it was unlikely the next life would be any different.


    With that thought, Yu Xie continued walking down the street, observing the things along the roadside. Eventually, he arrived at the foot of the Mt. Yougou, standing at the gate of Narukami Shrine.


    A shrine maiden noticed him immediately and rushed over.


    "Lord Yu Xie, are you looking for Lady Kitsune Saiguu? Unfortunately, due to some work matters, she just left with Miss Yae Miko. She should be back by this evening."


    "It''s alright. I''m just taking a stroll, no need to notify her," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "I see, then please, make yourself comfortable," the shrine maiden said, before returning to her duties.


    Yu Xie made his way to the place where the Sacred Cherry Blossom Tree was supposed to have grown. He stood still there, staring at the empty space, like a statue placed there in silence.


    There was no one else around except for Yu Xie.


    The wind blew across the top of Mount Inazuma, passing through Narukami Shrine.


    The gentle sunlight touched Yu Xie''s skin, and his hair and clothing fluttered slightly in the breeze. He closed his eyes.


    [Are you sure you want to do this?]


    ¡ªYes.


    [This will consume all the remaining time of your life.]


    Rather than spending the last thirty days like this, leaving nothing behind in the end, it would be better to leave some traces in this way. At least, aside from everyone''s memories, there would still be something to prove that I was here.


    [I understand. I respect your decision.]


    ¡ªDo you know where my next life will take me?


    [Sorry, I cannot predict the future.]


    ¡ªI see. Then, let''s begin.


    Yu Xie opened his eyes and took a cherry blossom seed from his chest.


    He crouched down, using his hands to push aside the soil, planting the seed into the ground.


    If a professional gardener had seen this scene, they would likely think that Yu Xie''s actions were completely amateurish. With such a method, the chances of the cherry blossom tree surviving were low.


    Yu Xie did not water it, nor did he perform any other cultivation tasks. He simply sat down slowly on the ground.


    He closed his eyes again, and a faint light seemed to radiate from his body.


    The seed buried in the soil seemed to respond to him, with a faint glow emerging from the earth.


    Moments later, the young sprout of the cherry blossom tree broke through the soil, growing at a visible speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the seed that was just planted had already grown taller than the roof of Narukami Shrine, and it continued to grow.


    Its vigorous life force seemed like a miracle, as a giant cherry blossom tree rose at the peak of Inazuma Mountain, merging with Narukami Shrine.


    Yet, Yu Xie''s closed eyes never opened again.


    He simply sat there quietly beneath the giant cherry blossom tree, a faint smile on his lips, as though he had entered a sweet dream.


    "Sorry, I won''t be able to stay with everyone."


    "There are many things I promised to do, but now I can no longer keep those promises."


    "If we meet again, please make sure to tell me about those things. I won''t deny them."


    "Everyone, we''ll meet again in the next life."


    Yu Xie''s final words seemed to echo in the wind, carried along with it, drifting across the entire Narukami Island.

 Chapter 91: The Cherry Blossom Tree in the Setting Sun

    "What is that?"


    "It wasn''t there just a moment ago, how could this be...?"


    "Such a huge cherry blossom tree..."


    It wasn''t cherry blossom season, yet at this very moment, a massive cherry blossom tree appeared like a miracle. Pink blossoms bloomed profusely, petals drifting in the wind.


    This pink rain seemed to silently tell a story.


    The shrine maidens stopped their work, gazing at the suddenly appeared giant cherry blossom tree.


    This phenomenon was clearly beyond reason, but no one felt any discomfort or strangeness. Instead, everyone felt an overwhelming sense of beauty, as if they were in a dream.


    "This cherry blossom tree is so beautiful..."


    Evening, at the training ground of the Tenshukaku.


    As usual, Ei was here practicing her martial skills.


    She held a sharp naginata, the blade gleaming with a cold, cutting light.


    The blade flashed, and a row of specially-made wooden stakes, over ten meters away from Ei, remained unmoved for just a few seconds before they all suddenly broke cleanly in half, the cut surfaces smooth and perfectly mirrored.


    Such swordsmanship was undoubtedly top-tier, and anyone witnessing it would surely be astonished.


    However, Ei seemed unsatisfied with the result, her brows furrowed slightly.


    "It should have been faster..."


    At that moment, a cherry blossom petal drifted into the training ground, floating in front of Ei.


    Ei reached out and caught it.


    "Cherry blossoms?"


    She paused for a moment.


    It was already summer, and even on Inazuma Island, which had many cherry trees, there should be no cherry blossoms in bloom at this time of year.


    So where did this cherry blossom petal come from?


    Ei carefully examined the petal in her hand, and it was clear that it was a genuine cherry blossom petal, not a fake.


    Out of curiosity, she walked out of the indoor training ground, following the sound of the wind, and looked in the direction of Mt. Yougou.


    At the far horizon, bathed in the glow of the evening sky, a giant cherry blossom tree came into view.


    The pink blossoms, bathed in the light of the setting sun, looked almost dreamlike.


    At this moment, a maid approached Ei.


    "Here''s a letter for you. It was delivered by a soldier from the Okuzumeshuu. He said it''s a letter from General Yu."


    "A letter?" Ei thought. "He could have come directly to the Tenshukaku. Why write a letter?"


    Ei hesitated for a moment before taking the letter in her hand.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The maid left.


    Ei glanced again at the cherry blossom tree atop Mt. Yougou. She couldn''t understand why the tree had appeared, nor could she comprehend why Yu Xie had written a letter instead of simply coming in person.


    Confused, Ei opened the letter.


    Her previously calm gaze began to change, and her beautiful purple eyes trembled uncontrollably.


    "Ei!" Makoto''s voice called, pulling Ei out of her thoughts.


    Makoto ran over, holding a letter in her hand, her face filled with urgency as she gasped for air.


    Both Kitsune Saiguu and Yae Miko had received the letter as well. The contents had caused the smiles on their faces to instantly freeze.


    Chiyo had been sitting quietly at home when she suddenly received the letter, interrupting all her plans for the day.


    Sasayuri had just bought fine liquor, intending to drink it with Yu Xie the next time they met, but when the letter arrived, the jug of wine slipped from his hands and spilled.


    Everyone hurried to Narukami Shrine.


    Without many words, upon seeing the letters each of them held, everyone understood what had happened.


    The familiar figure sitting beneath the cherry blossom tree came into view, and a mixture of emotions surged in their hearts. For a moment, everyone stood frozen, their emotions in turmoil, unsure of what to do.


    Their steps became slow, like that of snails, as they made their way toward the cherry blossom tree.


    They were too late¡ªYu Xie had already gone.


    He had been sitting there, fallen into a long, eternal slumber, never to wake again.


    Good byes always came so suddenly.


    Makoto walked up to Yu Xie, squatting down to look at his face, now peacefully resting with his eyes closed.


    Why did you leave just like that? Didn''t we promise... to meet again tomorrow?


    No one spoke. The setting sun seemed to shine more harshly, the wind howling through, as countless cherry blossom petals fell from the tree, landing on the shoulders of the group.


    No one knew how much time had passed until the rosy glow of the sky was replaced by the light of the stars. Finally, Makoto spoke, her voice quiet:


    "This cherry blossom tree... is what Yu Xie left behind, isn''t it?"


    "Such a beautiful cherry blossom tree..." Kitsune Saiguu whispered, her voice trembling.


    Ei''s gaze remained on Yu Xie, and she stayed silent for a long time.


    The wind seemed different now. Unlike before, it no longer felt gentle. As it brushed against their faces, it felt like the sting of invisible tiny blades, causing a slight pain.


    Sasayuri recalled how he had promised Yu Xie that they would drink together next time. What had Yu Xie been thinking back then? He must have known he was about to leave... didn''t he?


    Chiyo also remained silent, feeling as though she wanted to walk up to Yu Xie, but at the same time, she felt an overwhelming distance between them.


    Although Yu Xie was right before her eyes, that distance now felt impossible to cross.


    Yae Miko seemed to hear the beating of her own heart and suddenly remembered the first time she had met Yu Xie.


    Back then, Yu Xie had only been a fifteen-year-old boy.


    The hazy image in her mind suddenly became crystal clear, every detail flashing through her thoughts, leaving her feeling disoriented.


    It has been over a hundred years...


    The wind blew once again, and the cherry blossom petals that had fallen to the ground were lifted into the air by the breeze, slowly gathering together, as if forming a pink river.


    .....


    A grand funeral was held.


    This was the Okuzumeshuu General who had once saved a Archon on the battlefield. With his life, he had left indelible marks, and his achievements were beyond question.


    The entire nation of Inazuma mourned.


    A funeral of such magnitude was rare in the history of Inazuma.


    This was the last thing the gods of Inazuma could do for the General, and it was the highest form of respect from all the people of Inazuma.


    After the funeral, time continued to flow.


    Gradually, the heat of summer faded, and autumn arrived.


    ....


    Kitsune Saiguu walked through the corridors of the General''s Mansion and arrived at the familiar door of the room.


    Even now, the mansion remained just as it had been, and Kitsune Saiguu still came every day to clean Yu Xie''s former room.


    She took out the key and opened the door.


    The room was laid out just as it had been, with no changes at all.


    As usual, Kitsune Saiguu carefully cleaned every corner, ensuring there was no dust left behind.


    After finishing, Kitsune Saiguu sat at the desk, her gaze resting on the bookshelf. The shelf still held many books.


    Suddenly, the sound of rain could be heard outside the window, a light drizzle.


    It was just like the day she first met Yu Xie.


    Looking back, it was all from that day that everything began.


    That day, she had held an umbrella for the fifteen-year-old boy and brought him to her mansion, as though the gears of fate had begun to turn.


    Kitsune Saiguu smiled softly, but it seemed like tears were hanging at the corners of her eyes.


    She couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat had Yu Xie done when he sat here?

 Chapter 92: Traces Left Behind

    Were all these books read by Yu Xie?


    At night, when everything was quiet, would Yu Xie sit at the desk and quietly open one of the books on the shelf to read?


    Yu Xie was a serious person. Even when trimming the potted plants, he would do it with great care, striving to do it perfectly.


    So when he read, he must have read every word carefully, right?


    In the still of the night, when everyone else had gone to sleep, would he still sit here, reading?


    What was Yu Xie thinking in his final days?


    He must have been very sad, knowing he was about to leave, but not wanting anyone to worry, so he chose to keep it hidden, only revealing everything in his letter at the last moment.


    Kitsune Saiguu deeply regretted why she hadn''t said the things she had been holding inside until the very end. Why had she been so afraid?


    Now, it was too late. Yu Xie would never come back, and those words would never be spoken. Were you sad about that?


    But you had so many chances to tell Yu Xie those things! You always thought there would be time later, always thinking there would be a future.


    What about now? There is no future.


    After standing there in a daze for a long time, Kitsune Saiguu left the desk and went to the window. She opened it.


    The sound of the rain from outside became clearer, and the chilly wind blew inside.


    This rain, it looked so beautiful, just like that day.


    But her heart couldn''t find peace.


    The soft, drifting rain hit Kitsune Saiguu''s face, feeling almost like tears.


    "Couldn''t you¡­ stay and watch the rain with me for a little longer?"


    ...


    Makoto sat beneath the eaves of her small house, gazing out at the distant sea, its surface rippling in the wind.


    It had been several months since Yu Xie''s departure, but everything still felt as if it had happened yesterday.


    Makoto remembered, the day before Yu Xie left, the last words he said were "See you tomorrow."


    She never imagined that the next meeting would come in such a form¡­


    You just sat there beneath the tree, so quietly as if you were asleep. Was that really what it meant to meet again?


    No matter what I said, you didn''t answer. When I called your name, you couldn''t hear me anymore¡­


    You once risked your life to save me, but I¡­


    Makoto slowly turned her head to look beside her. The fifteen-year-old boy was sitting there just as he had when they first met, his face full of youthful vitality.


    "See you in the next life."


    Yu Xie''s voice seemed to come with the wind, echoing in Makoto''s mind.


    She looked up at the giant cherry blossom tree on Mt. Yougou, slowly smiling, but her eyes glistened with tears.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ...


    In the indoor training hall.


    Since that day, it seemed that Ei had changed in many ways.


    She started locking herself in the training hall, practicing day and night.


    She couldn''t understand what this feeling inside her heart was.


    That complicated feeling seemed to fill every cell of her body, making her restless.


    Only by immersing herself completely in martial arts could Ei briefly forget the restlessness that plagued her.


    But even so, Yu Xie''s figure would still often appear in her mind.


    Ei stopped her training and sat cross-legged.


    She once again took out the letter that Yu Xie had written to her. The handwriting was a bit sloppy, and it took some time to make out the words.


    Ei couldn''t imagine how bad Yu Xie''s condition must have been when he wrote this letter. Otherwise, his handwriting wouldn''t have been like this.


    But even so, he still wrote out his last words, one stroke at a time.


    He hoped everyone would be okay and that they wouldn''t be sad about his departure.


    The letter was filled with thoughts of others, but what about you? Didn''t you ever think about yourself?


    You had said more than once that you were a selfish person. Is this how selfish you are?


    She was still frustrated, but why was she crying?


    ...


    Yae Miko transformed into her little fox form, lying on a branch of the huge cherry blossom tree, gazing into the distance.


    Her pink body blended in with the cherry blossoms, making it hard to distinguish her from the flowers.


    Even though it was autumn, there were no signs of the cherry blossoms wilting; they were still in full bloom.


    The distant view was beautiful, with the horizon seeming to merge with the sky.


    She suddenly craved some fried tofu.


    But the person who could make the best fried tofu was no longer around. Once you''ve tasted the best, it''s hard to go back¡ªYae Miko''s taste had become quite refined.


    "Yae Miko, let''s be friends. I brought you some fried tofu again today, I made it myself. Think of it as an apology for poking your ear last time without your permission. But I swear, I didn''t mean it¡ªmaybe it''s just because you looked so cute when you transformed into a fox and fell asleep."


    "Don''t think I''m like the other young girls who would be flattered by such words. But¡­ being friends is fine, I suppose."


    Back then, when Yu Xie had called her cute, Yae Miko had clearly been happy, but she still pretended to be tough.


    And ever since then, she had been stubborn for over a hundred years.


    Why had she been like that? Wouldn''t it have been better to be honest? Wouldn''t it have been better to tell Yu Xie what was in her heart?


    But now, it was all too late.


    There''s no such thing as a remedy for regret in this world.


    ...


    Sasayuri sat in his family''s garden. There was no one sitting across from him, but he still addressed the empty space in front of him.


    "Let''s drink to our heart''s content today."


    One cup after another, the alcohol slowly flowed. Time passed quietly.


    "Don''t drink too much, although your physical strength is strong, it''s better to take it easy."


    Suddenly, Sasayuri thought he heard Yu Xie''s voice.


    He quickly looked around. There was no one else in the garden, just him.


    He looked at the wine glass in his hand, lost in thought for a long time, before placing the glass down.


    "Seriously, you''re gone, and yet you''re still lecturing me¡­"


    ...


    Li Yue, Huaguang Stone Forest.


    Chiyo had taken a leave of absence, boarded a ship to Li Yue, and after arriving at the port, she traveled through the mountains to this scenic location.


    The towering mountains rose up like stone pillars, many of these "stone pillars" making up the Huaguang Stone Forest.


    She had promised Yu Xie that they would come here together.


    Although she couldn''t come with him, Chiyo still wanted to visit.


    The view was incredibly beautiful, like something out of a fairy tale.


    "This place really is beautiful, Yu¡­"


    Chiyo stopped at the foot of a mountain and looked up at the misty mountaintop.


    Her eyes suddenly became wet.


    It always happened like this¡ªat some point, the tears would just start flowing, not listening to her at all.


    Chiyo raised her head, desperately trying to hold back the tears.


    She thought to herself that Yu Xie surely wouldn''t want to see her cry.


    But it wasn''t that easy to control, was it?


    This time was no different, and the tears escaped her eyes.


    How wonderful it would be if Yu Xie were here too, if they could enjoy this beautiful view together.


    She was supposed to have already moved on from being the same "Chiyo" she once was. It was Yu Xie who had made her find herself again. But now, Yu Xie was gone, and she hadn''t even had the chance to say goodbye...


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through the mountains, scattering the clouds in the air.


    A cherry blossom petal, carried by the wind, gently landed on Chiyo''s cheek, as though it was trying to wipe away her tears.


    Chiyo looked around in surprise.


    It was already autumn, and besides, were there cherry blossom trees here?


    End of arc 4


    If you like this, don''t forget to leave a review

 Chapter 93: The Past and the Wind

    A gentle breeze swept across the fields, the grass swaying endlessly, like waves on the sea.


    A young boy, looking to be no older than his teens, was walking along the road.


    The scenery around him was beautiful, and the boy couldn''t help but glance around a few times.


    But how he had ended up here, the boy didn''t remember. He only recalled that it felt like he had been asleep for a long time, and when he woke up, he was already under a tree in this vast field.


    The breeze had roused him, and everything around him felt unfamiliar.


    [Your life has begun anew. Good luck.]


    The system''s prompt flashed through his mind, but the boy didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Right now, his priority was finding a place to stay. There didn''t seem to be anyone living around here. From the position of the sun, it was already afternoon. If he didn''t find shelter before nightfall, he would have to spend the night in this desolate place.


    As he walked, the boy noticed someone standing by the side of the road.


    The person wore a green hat, their face was delicate, almost feminine, and the hair at their temples was tied into braids. A cloak billowed behind them, and they held a harp in their hands.


    The strings of the harp were plucked, and beautiful music floated on the wind, reaching the boy''s ears.


    "Venti..." the boy murmured.


    The person seemed to hear the boy''s words. He stopped playing the harp and turned to look at him.


    For a moment, the person was stunned. His pupils trembled slightly, as if he had seen something unexpected.


    "Yu Xie... how could it be...?"


    Hearing his own name being called, the boy was surprised and slowly walked over.


    "You know me?"


    Venti didn''t respond immediately. Instead, they carefully examined the boy from head to toe, their trembling gaze still not calming.


    After a long pause, they softly spoke.


    "You''ve... become younger."


    "I''ve become younger?" Yu Xie was momentarily stunned, but quickly responded, "It seems we really knew each other, but I''m sorry, in my memory, today should be the first time we''ve met."


    The wind didn''t carry the scent of lies, something Venti, as the Anemo Archon, could clearly feel.


    "Is that so..." Venti''s expression was one of regret. After so many years, meeting a friend again, only to find that the other person didn''t remember them at all.


    "Then, do you remember Vennessa?"  Venti asked again, a hint of expectation in their eyes.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Vennessa..." Yu Xie whispered the name.


    He knew Vennessa. She was the first "Dandelion Knight," the one who saved Mondstadt, founded the Knights of Favonius, and became a great hero of Mondstadt.


    But his impression of Vennessa was limited to just that.


    What Venti meant by "remember" probably wasn''t as shallow as just knowing her name.


    Yu Xie shook his head.


    "If she knew you even forgot her, she''d probably force you to remember," Venti suddenly smiled, his expression a mix of helplessness and joy. "But no matter what, it''s good that you''re back. Yu Xie, what really happened?"


    This question made Yu Xie fall silent for a moment.


    He couldn''t bring himself to tell the truth.


    Venti noticed Yu Xie''s slightly troubled expression and seemed to understand.


    "I''m sorry, you probably don''t even remember how things were before, so I must be asking strange questions," he said apologetically.


    "¡­Were we very close before?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Very close. You, me, and Vennessa, the three of us used to drink together a lot," Venti replied. "I could hold my liquor well, Vennessa, not so much, but she was always determined not to lose. In the end, she''d be completely drunk, and it was always you who had to take her home. And¡­"


    Yu Xie listened quietly, but he couldn''t recall any of it. There was nothing in his memory to connect with Venti''s words.


    "That''s about the gist of it. So, have you remembered anything?" Venti asked, watching Yu Xie expectantly.


    "No," Yu Xie shook his head again.


    Though he expected this answer, Venti still looked a little disappointed.


    But he quickly adjusted himself and smiled.


    "That''s fine. If you can''t remember, don''t force it. I don''t know what you''ve been through all these years since you left, but the important thing is that you''re back now!"


    Yu Xie wasn''t sure how to respond to Venti''s words.


    For him, today was the first time he had met Venti, but for Venti, he was an old friend who had returned after a long time.


    He couldn''t remember any of the past, and yet here was a former friend standing before him.


    The feeling was strange.


    "Mondstadt is a lot different from how it used to be," Venti said. "By the way, do you have a place to stay?"


    "Not yet," Yu Xie replied.


    "In that case¡­" Venti hesitated, a little awkwardly.


    He had intended to suggest that Yu Xie stay with him, but then realized he himself didn''t have a permanent place to stay.


    "How far is Mondstadt from here?" Yu Xie asked.


    "To the north, it''s still a bit of a distance. If we hurry, we should make it before nightfall," Venti replied.


    "I''ll go to Mondstadt and see if I can find a place to stay."


    "I''ll walk you there," Venti offered.


    He couldn''t provide a place for Yu Xie to stay, but at least he could accompany him to Mondstadt.


    At that moment, a caravan slowly appeared from the distance, heading in the direction of Mondstadt.


    Yu Xie turned to look at the caravan, and an idea suddenly popped into his mind.


    "Venti, you don''t have to escort me. I''ll hitch a ride with the caravan," he said.


    "I still think I should accompany you. It''ll be much faster than hitching a ride," Venti said confidently.


    "I want to enjoy the scenery along the way and get to know the people of Mondstadt a little better," Yu Xie replied.


    Venti hesitated for a moment. Even though Yu Xie no longer remembered the past, he was still the same Yu Xie¡ªhis tone of speech hadn''t changed at all.


    "Alright then. But what if they don''t let you hitch a ride?" Venti asked.


    "I''ll sneak in if they don''t let me," Yu Xie joked. "Do you want to join me?"


    "I''ll pass. I have somewhere to go first. See you in Mondstadt," Venti smiled.


    "Alright, see you in Mondstadt."


    As soon as his words finished, a gust of wind blew by, and Yu Xie raised his hand to shield his eyes.


    When the wind subsided, Venti''s figure had already disappeared.


    "So this is what it means to come and go like the wind," Yu Xie murmured.


    Then, he made his way to the path the caravan would take.


    The caravan wasn''t very large¡ªit seemed to be a merchant caravan, with several armored figures among them.


    If Yu Xie was correct, those armored individuals were likely the Knights of Favonius.


    The caravan slowly approached, and before Yu Xie could speak, it came to a stop.


    "You there, young man. What are you doing all alone out here? This is far from the city¡ªbe careful of monsters," a voice called out from the front of the caravan. The voice belonged to an older man sitting on the leading cart. Though his age showed, the armor he wore clearly marked him as a knight

 Chapter 94: The Girl with Light Blue Hair

    The wind rose.


    Under the towering giant trees, Venti arrived here.


    The light wind rustled the tree leaves, and Venti took out a jug of wine, placing it beneath the tree.


    "Vennessa, Yuxie has returned. Though I don''t know what happened, he truly appeared in front of me."


    "When I first saw him, I thought I was mistaken, but after taking a closer look, I could confirm it was really him."


    "Back then, he left without saying a word, and we couldn''t find him anywhere. I never expected he''d come back after so many years."


    "But it seems like he doesn''t remember us, or anything from the past."


    "This world is strange, isn''t it? Things always happen that we never expect."


    Venti sat down, opened the wine jug, and drank nearly half in one go.


    "I really miss the times when the three of us would drink together."


    .....


    "So, you''re all alone now, trying to find a place to stay in Mondstadt?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s no trouble at all. We''re heading to Mondstadt anyway, so it''s just a small favor."


    "My name is Yuxie, old man, what should I call you?"


    "Just call me ''old man.'' I''m not young anymore, and it doesn''t matter if you call me even older. I have a granddaughter. She''s younger than you, but if fate allows, I can introduce you to her. She''s a good kid."


    "Ah, old man. I mean no offense, but at your age, shouldn''t you be retired? Why are you still out here on knightly duties?"


    "Well, people always have things they want to do. Actually, I''m not originally from Mondstadt, but after everything that''s happened, I''ve long considered Mondstadt my home. So, while I''m still able, I want to do my part."


    "I see, that''s admirable."


    "By the way, do you have any friends in Mondstadt?"


    "No... well, I have one."


    "Are you planning to go find that friend?"


    At this point, Yuxie paused for a moment, glancing outside the window of the carriage.


    Could he ask Venti to help him find a place to stay? It would be awkward to bother Venti directly, and besides, Venti probably didn''t have a fixed place to live either.


    Seeing Yuxie''s silence, the elderly Knights of Favonius spoke again:


    "Do you need any help?"


    "No, just letting me catch a ride to Mondstadt is already a big trouble for you. I can''t ask for more."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "I see. Well, good luck, kid," the elderly Knights of Favonius smiled.


    The young boy in front of him seemed completely capable of looking after himself, so there was no need to worry too much.


    The caravan continued its journey, passing through the Windrise area.


    Through the carriage window, Yuxie saw the towering tree standing in the Windrise area.


    He thought back to the things Venti had said earlier.


    Vennessa...


    He hadn''t expected that he had once been to Mondstadt before, and that he had been so familiar with both Vennessa and Venti.


    Time and fate are truly strange things.


    As the sun set, the caravan finally arrived at Mondstadt.


    After entering the city, Yuxie bid farewell to the elderly Knights of Favonius and left the caravan.


    The streets of Mondstadt stretched before him, with shops and stalls lining the way, each one more dazzling than the next.


    The unique architecture stood tall, and people on the streets chatted and laughed, filling the air with joy.


    The sun was nearly gone, and although he didn''t have to sleep outside, if he didn''t find a place to stay soon, he might end up sleeping on the streets¡­


    He had just arrived in Mondstadt, and since he was unfamiliar with the area, it wasn''t easy to find a place to stay quickly.


    Yuxie wandered around for a while but still couldn''t find a place to stay.


    As night fell, the streets were brightly lit, and although quieter than during the day, a sudden sharp voice from the side of the street caught his attention.


    "Leave! I won''t do business with you!"


    "I don''t want to sell anything to someone from the Lawrence family! Go away!"


    Lawrence family?


    Yuxie quickly walked toward the sound, and he saw a young girl with light blue hair standing in front of a general store. Her expression was serious and composed.


    The girl had a beautiful face and looked to be around Yuxie''s age.


    "Still not leaving? Don''t think you can change my mind! I''ve made it very clear, I won''t sell anything to someone from the Lawrence family!" the store owner snapped again.


    The girl still didn''t respond, but she didn''t linger either. She simply turned and walked away.


    Seeing this, Yuxie scratched his cheek. Though his own problem was unresolved, he decided to follow her.


    By the Cider Lake.


    The girl had arrived here and sat by the lake.


    The moonlight was bright, and the reflection of the moon was clear on the water.


    A night breeze blew across the lake, creating ripples on the surface.


    Yuxie walked up and sat down beside her.


    "May I sit here?"


    The girl turned her head and glanced at Yuxie but didn''t answer, continuing to gaze at the lake in silence.


    Yuxie sat down beside her.


    "I saw what happened earlier, when you were buying things."


    "So? Are you here to mock me?" the girl replied, her voice as sweet as a silver bell.


    "Of course not! What I wanted to say is, prejudice is like a mountain, sometimes it''s hard to change. You don''t have to keep butting your head against it. If you want to buy something, I can go buy it for you."


    "No need." The girl answered immediately without thinking, then realized there was something slightly off about her response.


    She turned to look at Yuxie, a bit confused, and asked, "It sounds like you know about my family''s situation."


    "Yeah, I know."


    "Then why are you talking to me? Aren''t you worried that others will find out and shun you too?"


    "Why should I care? You''re not the type to be bound by the old, outdated nobility rules."


    "We''re meeting for the first time, right? It seems like you know a fair bit about me?" A hint of suspicion appeared in the girl''s eyes.


    "Really? It''s just my intuition." Yuxie smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, whatever. I''ve warned you, though. If you end up being ostracized, don''t say I didn''t tell you." The girl turned her gaze back to the moon''s reflection in the lake.


    The atmosphere fell into silence. Yuxie wasn''t sure what to say next.


    "The Lawrence family used to be a good family, didn''t it?" After a long pause, Yuxie slowly spoke. "Like the other two great families, they protected Mondstadt."


    The girl seemed momentarily taken aback.


    Yes, the Lawrence family had been protectors of Mondstadt in the past. But somewhere along the way, the family had been tempted by power and greed, forgetting the common folk.


    Under the family''s rule, slavery had flourished, and the lives of ordinary people had lost all hope.


    That was a long time ago¡ªso long, in fact, that the current Lawrence family had completely forgotten that they had once been guardians of Mondstadt.


    "You seem to know a lot about Mondstadt''s history," the girl remarked.


    "Not really, just a little bit," Yuxie said. "By the way, my name''s Yuxie. What''s yours?"


    "Eula." The girl paused for a moment. "Eula Lawrence."

 Chapter 95: The Answer to the Question

    The dandelions were blown by the night breeze, floating past Yu Xie and Eula.


    "I''m glad to meet you, Eula," Yu Xie said with a smile, facing Eula.


    "Mm." Eula didn''t quite know how to respond to Yu Xie''s words, so she just murmured in reply.


    In truth, she couldn''t help but feel a little happy inside.


    As a member of the Lawrence family, she had always been surrounded by prejudice. The vast majority of Mondstadt''s people kept their distance from her.


    But today, someone actually took the initiative to talk to her, and even said, "I''m glad to meet you," knowing full well she was from the Lawrence family.


    "By the way, are you a Knights of Favonius now?" Yu Xie asked.


    This question left Eula somewhat incredulous.


    How could someone from the Lawrence family possibly join and become a Knights of Favonius? That was absurd.


    "You probably don''t quite understand how deep the resentment Mondstadt people have toward the Lawrence family," Eula''s gaze darkened slightly. "Someone like me can never become a Knights of Favonius."


    "Don''t say that," Yu Xie said. "As long as you want it and work for it, becoming a knight is definitely not impossible!"


    "... " Eula fell silent.


    Become a Knights of Favonius?


    She had never thought about that because it seemed utterly absurd.


    The founder of the Knights of Favonius was Vennessa, who had overthrown the cruel rule of the Lawrence family. Now, someone from the Lawrence family wanted to join the Knights?


    It sounded impossible.


    But... what if it could come true?


    If it did, then she could become a Knights of Favonius and do many things she couldn''t do now.


    She wasn''t expecting that it would change how everyone saw her, but if she really became a knight, perhaps she could change a lot of things?


    But... in the end, it still seemed impossible.


    Some things were decided from birth, difficult to change.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself," Yu Xie said, gazing at the dim light in Eula''s eyes. "You can definitely become a knight, and many people will acknowledge you, even if your surname is Lawrence."


    Eula''s eyes slightly trembled.


    No one had ever said such things to her before.


    This boy, whom she had just met today and was around the same age as her, seemed different from the others.


    "Thank you for your encouragement," Eula said with a smile after a long pause. "By the way, you must not be from Mondstadt, right? How long have you been living here?"This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Actually, today is my first day in Mondstadt," Yu Xie replied.


    "Your first day in Mondstadt?" Eula was a bit surprised.


    "Yeah, is that strange?"


    He had only just arrived in Mondstadt, yet he seemed to know quite a bit about the history of the Lawrence family. Had the story of the Lawrence family spread so far, even to other nations?


    "Where are you from?" Eula asked.


    "¡­Liyue," Yu Xie could only reply.


    "You seem to be about my age. How is it that you came to Mondstadt all by yourself? Don''t your family worry about you?"


    "Actually... I don''t have any family anymore," Yu Xie smiled faintly.


    Eula was momentarily taken aback.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know..."


    "It''s fine," Yu Xie said with a small smile.


    Eula looked at Yu Xie''s smile, and she felt a mixture of emotions inside.


    Everyone had their own struggles and issues, not just her.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Eula thought for a long time before speaking.


    "Go ahead, no secrets," Yu Xie replied.


    "What do you think of the surname Lawrence?" Eula blurted out, her heart suddenly tense.


    She had never asked anyone this question before, but today she felt a strong urge to know what this boy thought about the surname "Lawrence."


    "Undoubtedly, the Lawrence family has done many unforgivable things to Mondstadt in the past," Yu Xie said.


    Upon hearing this, Eula''s expectations for the answer lessened a bit.


    Yes, the Lawrence family were criminals, and everyone with the surname Lawrence was born with the stain of original sin. They had committed unforgivable acts against Mondstadt, and the Lawrence family should have been expelled.


    That was perfectly logical, both emotionally and rationally. No one could argue with that.


    "But we, the people living now, are not in a position to forgive what the past generations of the Lawrence family have done. However, personally, I think the surname Lawrence also represents a kind of responsibility," Yu Xie continued.


    Eula was stunned for a moment.


    Responsibility?


    This was the first time she had ever heard someone say that.


    "Before its fall, the Lawrence family was also a guardian of Mondstadt. Since the mistakes of the past can never be undone, we should focus on the present and do what we can," Yu Xie said further.


    "I believe that you, unlike those stubborn nobles, will still become a protector of Mondstadt, even with the name Lawrence. Even if no one understands you, you will continue moving forward, not caring about rumors."


    Eula was even more stunned now.


    Indeed, this boy in front of her was unlike anyone else.


    "Even though we just met, why do you trust me so much?" Eula asked, her voice slightly trembling.


    "Eyes speak louder than words. Your eyes told me everything," Yu Xie smiled.


    "Really?" Eula felt a warmth rise in her heart. "You make it sound like you''re some kind of expert at reading people."


    "Well... I''m okay, I guess," Yu Xie responded with a modest grin.


    "Did you find a place to stay in Mondstadt?"


    When Eula said this, Yu Xie realized he hadn''t found a place to stay yet.


    "I completely forgot! Looks like I''ll have to sleep on the streets tonight¡­"


    "Come with me," Eula stood up. "My elders probably won''t accept an outsider into our home, but there''s another place where you can stay for a while."


    Outside the Whispering Woods.


    Eula led Yu Xie here, walking along a small path through the forest.


    Moonlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, just enough to faintly illuminate the path ahead.


    "Is this really okay? You mentioned that place was your secret base. Since it''s a secret base, it should be something you don''t want others to know about, right?" Yu Xie said.


    "It''s fine. You have no place to stay, right? Before you find somewhere else, staying there for a few nights isn''t a problem. Though, it doesn''t have many amenities. I hope you won''t mind."


    "Of course I won''t mind. I''m really grateful just to have a place to stay."


    After walking down the forest path for a while, they finally reached their destination.


    A small cabin appeared in front of them.


    The cabin wasn''t big, probably only around ten square meters in size.


    Reaching the door, Eula took out a key, unlocked the door, and stepped inside to light a candle.


    The cabin was clean. Apart from a bed covered with a straw mat, there was only a table.


    "When I''m alone and have nothing to do, I come here to stay. When I''m here, I feel at peace," Eula said. "You can stay here for now."


    "Eula, thank you. I''ll find a place as soon as possible and move out. I don''t want to trouble you." Yu Xie said.


    "You haven''t troubled me at all." Eula smiled and shook her head. "In fact, I should be thanking you. Your words today helped me realize a few things."

 Chapter 96: The Cabin in the Forest

    "Anyway..." Eula paused for a moment, "I... I''m very glad to meet you."


    It was the first time she had ever said those words to anyone.


    She felt a little awkward saying it, but it didn''t feel bad either.


    "Yeah, I''m glad to meet you too." Yu Xie smiled and repeated the same words.


    "Well, I''ll leave now. You should rest here. I''ll come back tomorrow morning." With that, Eula turned and walked out the door.


    Yu Xie quickly followed her.


    "Be careful on your way back."


    "I''ve walked this road countless times. I could find my way with my eyes closed. Don''t worry." Eula didn''t look back as she walked, but she smiled as she continued on her way.


    The moonlight illuminated Eula''s figure, and Yu Xie couldn''t help but notice something. Even though Eula was still a young girl, barely past her teenage years, she had already started to blossom into something beyond simple beauty. The word "beautiful" didn''t even begin to describe her.


    It wasn''t until her figure disappeared into the distance that Yu Xie turned back and entered the cabin, closing the door behind him.


    Yu Xie took a moment to look around the cabin again.


    It seemed to have been built only a few years ago. The walls were made of ordinary wood, but it had been treated for insect and moisture resistance, showing the care put into its construction.


    Although the cabin was simple, it offered more than enough shelter from the wind and rain.


    Eula had said this was her "secret base," a place she came to when she needed peace of mind. It was clear that this place held special meaning for her, and yet she had allowed Yu Xie to stay here. He felt a bit guilty. He couldn''t even offer her anything in return at the moment.


    Indeed, Eula was a kind girl. Despite being raised in the Lawrence family, in an environment that bred arrogance and privilege, she still knew what was right and what was wrong.


    As the night grew deeper, Yu Xie lay on the simple straw mat that served as a bed. It wasn''t as comfortable as a plush mattress, but he felt more at peace here. It was easier to fall asleep in this humble setting than in something more luxurious.


    ......


    The next morning.


    Eula left Mondstadt with a piece of bread for breakfast, heading towards Whispering Woods.


    As she entered the forest, however, she immediately sensed something unusual in the air.


    She glanced around. Everything appeared unchanged, but there was a nagging sense of unease that wouldn''t leave her.


    Her heart felt inexplicably anxious, and before she knew it, her pace quickened.


    Suddenly, she spotted strange footprints on the ground ahead. Eula stopped in her tracks.


    She knelt down to examine the tracks closely.


    The footprints were headed in the direction of the cabin in the woods. There were a lot of them¡ªmore than just one or two¡ªand from the shape, they didn''t appear to be human. They seemed to belong to some kind of wild animal.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    However, the animals of Whispering Woods didn''t typically venture this far out from the deeper woods.


    Most importantly, the size of the prints was unusual. The creature that made them had to be much larger than the usual forest animals.


    "Could it be... monsters?" Eula furrowed her brow.


    If it were just one or two monsters, she could handle it herself, but based on the number of footprints, there were at least five or six.


    It was best to notify the Knights of Favonius and have them deal with the situation.


    However, if she waited for the Knights, it would take too long for them to arrive, and in the meantime, Yu Xie, still at the cabin in the woods, would be left vulnerable to an encounter with these monsters!


    Eula''s gaze sharpened, an anxious expression flashing across her face.


    She hesitated. If she rushed in without thinking, both of them might fall victim to the monsters'' attack, but...


    This hesitation in Eula''s eyes was quickly dispelled. She gritted her teeth and rushed toward the cabin in the woods.


    ....


    The morning sunlight filtered through the slightly open window and illuminated the inside of the cabin. Yu Xie suddenly opened his eyes, fully awake, the remnants of sleep gone.


    He got up from the bed and walked over to the window, opening it slightly.


    "One... two¡­"


    Perhaps sensing the presence of someone inside, two four-legged beast-like monsters slowly approached the cabin. From their size, these creatures'' height when on all fours was already close to that of an adult male.


    "There are more," Yu Xie muttered, turning his head to look in the other direction. The wall blocked his line of sight, but the presence of the monsters was unmistakable.


    [Skill: Mastery of All Weapons (Elite), Asura''s Flash (Elite), Pure Soul Blessed Land (Elite)]


    [New Skill: Passive ¨C Imperial Defense (Common)]


    A system prompt flashed in his mind. Yu Xie thought for a moment and then opened the door, stepping outside.


    Five beast-like monsters, resembling wolves, were slowly closing in, their throats growling deep within, almost as if they were warning Yu Xie.


    "The outskirts of Whispering Woods shouldn''t have monsters like you," Yu Xie muttered under his breath. A flash of golden light appeared in his hand as Cloud Cutter materialized.


    The sword was still sheathed, but it seemed to hum sharply in the air, as if already cutting through the space around it.


    One of the monsters let out an angry roar. Drool dripped from its mouth as it suddenly leapt forward with a lunge.


    Cloud Cutter was unsheathed in an instant. A white flash of blade light sliced through the air, seeming to tear through the very fabric of the atmosphere.


    Accompanied by a sharp buzzing sound, the monster''s head was cleaved from its body.


    Yu Xie stood calmly, holding the sword. His expression was indifferent.


    The remaining four monsters, witnessing this, instinctively hesitated.


    From this young human, they felt an unusual pressure.


    But perhaps driven by extreme hunger, they bared their fangs and howled, their four legs tensing as they prepared to pounce.


    The next moment, their howls abruptly stopped.


    The blade flashed again and again, and the heads of the remaining four monsters fell to the ground.


    Yu Xie sheathed his sword.


    The bodies of the monsters lay around him, and Yu Xie couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.


    "Cleaning this up will be a hassle."


    ....


    The sound of roaring came from the direction of the cabin, and Eula quickened her pace once again.


    The cabin finally came into view.


    She saw Yu Xie sheathing his sword, and around him lay the corpses of five monsters.


    "Yu Xie!" Eula stopped in her tracks.


    "Eula, you''re here," Yu Xie was slightly startled when he saw her, and seemed a bit embarrassed. "Sorry, these monsters suddenly attacked, and I had to deal with them. It''ll take some time to clean up the mess, please give me a moment."


    "Are you alright?" Eula quickly walked up to him, inspecting him carefully.


    "I''m fine," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "Did... did you take care of all these... by yourself?" Eula was a little incredulous.


    Yu Xie was around her age, but could he really handle so many monsters on his own?


    "Ah... yeah," Yu Xie answered.


    Eula paused for a moment, surprised.


    "Can... can you teach me how to use a sword?" Eula hesitated, but then spoke resolutely. "Although I''ve trained before, there''s no doubt that you''re much stronger than I am." After a brief silence, she added firmly, "The things you told me last night, I''ve thought about them for a long time. I''ve made up my mind. I want to join the Knights of Favonius! And to do that, strength is essential."


    Her words caused Yu Xie to pause for a moment as well.


    The girl before him looked at him with unwavering determination in her eyes. Her gaze was as solid as a mountain, as though nothing could shake it.

 Chapter 97: Hello, My Name is Amber

    "I don''t really think I''m that impressive... But if you want to learn, I''m happy to teach you."


    The unwavering look in Eula''s eyes left Yu Xie at a loss for how to refuse, and he didn''t plan to turn her down.


    "Thank you, Yu Xie..." Eula seemed very happy, "Can you tell me your training method?"


    "Well..." Yu Xie scratched his chin, thinking for a moment, "A hundred push-ups, a hundred sit-ups, a hundred squats, and a ten-kilometer run. Do this routine every day!"


    "Hmm?" Eula blinked, slightly confused.


    It sounded like a very basic physical training method, nothing special about it at all, yet Yu Xie seemed so serious when saying it, as if he truly believed this was the way to go.


    Could it really be that he got stronger just by doing this? He must have an incredible talent!


    "Just kidding. I''ll think through the specifics and tell you later; I don''t want to give you the wrong idea." Yu Xie laughed awkwardly, and the golden light particles around his sword, Cloud Cutter, disappeared.


    This scene left Eula a bit stunned.


    "Yu Xie, do you have a Vision?"


    "No." Yu Xie was confused as to why Eula would ask him that.


    "Then what about the sword you just had in your hand?" Eula asked, looking puzzled.


    Yu Xie quickly understood.


    Ordinary people didn''t have the ability to summon and dismiss objects at will¡ªonly Vision bearers or those who learned special magical arts could do such things.


    As for Yu Xie, he couldn''t exactly tell Eula that it was because of the "Mortal System" that he could do such things¡ªshe''d probably think he was crazy.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll explain it another time. But for now..." Yu Xie glanced at the surrounding monster corpses, "Let''s clean this up first."


    "Right." Eula nodded after glancing around.


    At that moment, a crisp voice called out from the direction Eula had come from, a voice filled with warmth and excitement, calling Eula''s name.


    "Eula¡ª"


    For some reason, Yu Xie found the voice faintly familiar, as though he''d heard it before.


    In his confusion, a red figure appeared from the side of the road.


    A petite girl came running toward them, her chestnut-colored hair flowing behind her, a red rabbit-ear headband on her head, and goggles resting on her forehead. Her face was bright with a radiant smile.


    Yu Xie immediately recognized her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    It was Amber.


    "Eula, I knew you''d be here, but what''s going on?" Amber said with a smile, walking up to Eula, before noticing the monster corpses scattered around. Her smile quickly turned to concern. "What happened?"


    "A few monsters showed up, but Yu Xie took care of them." Eula explained.


    "Yu Xie?" Amber turned her attention to the young man standing next to Eula.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Yu Xie. He''s from Liyue. In the future..." Eula hesitated for a moment, then whispered to Yu Xie, "Are you planning to stay in Mondstadt?"


    Yu Xie smiled and nodded.


    "Ahem... He''ll be staying in Mondstadt from now on," Eula added.


    "Eula, are you introducing me to your friend?" Amber asked, her expression a bit incredulous but mostly filled with a sense of ''relief.''


    For many reasons, Eula had always kept herself closed off, avoiding communication with others. She even rejected other people''s kindness at times, so Eula had very few friends. But today, she seemed a little different from usual.


    "I... Amber, do you think I can''t make friends?" Eula furrowed her brow. Whether it was because of her pride or something else, she turned her head away. "I''ll remember this!"


    "Alright, alright..." Amber chuckled helplessly. "Anyway, I''m just glad you''re both fine."


    "Hello! My name is Amber!" Amber quickly wiped away the awkwardness and beamed at Yu Xie with a bright smile.


    "Hello, my name is Yu Xie." Yu Xie returned the smile.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened, but you took care of five monsters? That''s amazing!"


    "I guess it was just luck." Yu Xie scratched his head.


    "You''re too humble! Five monsters? There''s no way that was just luck!" Amber replied, her voice filled with admiration.


    Compared to Eula''s "coldness," Amber was the complete opposite¡ªshe was like fire, full of energy and vitality.


    "Amber, did you come here to find me for something?" Eula asked.


    "Almost forgot!" Amber snapped back to reality, "Grandpa said you''ve been a bit troubled lately and he''s worried about you. He asked me to come check on you, and also wanted me to bring you back. He said there''s something he wants to tell you in person."


    "Master..." Eula paused for a moment. "Okay, let''s go. Wait, no, we need to clean up this mess first."


    "You guys go ahead, I''ll clean up on my own. After all, I made the mess." Yu Xie said.


    "I''ll go notify the Knights of Favonius to clean up these monster corpses. They''re professionals. If we try to clean it ourselves, we might cause a secondary problem," Amber said. "Yu Xie, if you have time, you should come with us to Grandpa''s. He enjoys having company."


    "Is that alright?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that! Let''s go together!" Amber flashed a pure and radiant smile, like an angel.


    Her smile was so heartwarming.


    Yu Xie followed Amber and Eula to a courtyard inside Mondstadt.


    The courtyard wasn''t very large. When they opened the big gate and entered, Amber walked ahead, loudly calling into the house:


    "Grandpa, I''m back!"


    Behind the courtyard were two small houses. There was a stone table in the yard, surrounded by flowers and plants, and a few vegetables. It was clear that the owner of this courtyard enjoyed tending to these things.


    As Amber''s voice faded, the door to one of the houses opened, and an older man stepped out.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Master."


    "Amber, Eula, you''re here, and...?" Amber''s grandfather looked at Yu Xie and paused, as if somewhat surprised.


    Yu Xie was also a little surprised. Amber''s grandfather was the elderly knight from the convoy he had met yesterday. The granddaughter he had mentioned was Amber.


    "Young man, I didn''t expect to see you so soon again," Amber''s grandfather said warmly with a smile.


    "Old sir, I didn''t expect it either," Yu Xie replied.


    "Grandpa, do you know Yu Xie?" Amber asked, puzzled.


    "Yes, yes, fate works in mysterious ways." Amber''s grandfather patted Amber on the head. "You all sit down, I''ll go brew some tea for you."


    Amber''s grandfather went back inside, and the three of them sat down at the stone table in the yard.


    Inside the house, Amber''s grandfather passed by a window and glanced outside.


    He had planned to talk to Eula. It seemed that she had been carrying a lot of concerns and was keeping things to herself. He didn''t want her to keep everything bottled up inside.


    But now, seeing Eula, he felt that maybe it wasn''t necessary to say much after all.


    Over the course of one night, Eula''s gaze had changed considerably.


    Was it because of that young man?

 Chapter 98: Wolvendom

    A few months later.


    A group of people was traveling along a forest path.


    The size of the group wasn''t particularly large, with just over twenty members, the majority of whom were adventurers.


    The purpose of their presence here was simple¡ª to complete a commission from the Adventurer''s Guild and eliminate the abnormal monsters in the Wolvendom.


    According to the hunters from Springvale, the monsters in the Wolvendom had started to affect the lives of the townspeople, and something had to be done about it.


    "Hey, do you know that young man? I heard he just joined the Adventurer''s Guild recently, but he''s already completed many commissions that even seasoned veterans couldn''t finish."


    "I''ve heard about him too. A person of extraordinary talent¡­"


    "Do you know that young woman with him? She''s from the Lawrence family."


    "I really don''t understand why he''s associating with someone from the Lawrence family. He even brought someone from the Lawrence family to do the Guild''s commission."


    "If it weren''t for that Lawrence, I''d really want to get closer to him."


    Some of the adventurers whispered among themselves. Although their voices weren''t loud, both Yu Xie and Eula, with their exceptional hearing, still overheard the conversation.


    The two didn''t pay it any mind.


    This wasn''t the first time they had heard such talk, and there was no need to argue with them every time. Doing so would only be a waste of time.


    "Hey! Stop gossiping behind people''s backs!"


    A voice, slightly angry, rang out, surprising both Yu Xie and Eula.


    The group fell silent, exchanging glances at the person who had spoken. Annoyance appeared on their faces, but they only rolled their eyes and didn''t say anything further.


    Since they were all on the same mission, no one truly wanted to cause a conflict.


    The person who had spoken, seeing the reaction of the group, sighed a little helplessly but didn''t continue speaking. Instead, he quickly walked over to Yu Xie and Eula.


    "Hello, my name is Hughes Leonard. I know a bit about your exploits, and I''m glad to finally meet you in person!"


    Yu Xie and Eula exchanged a glance.


    The person in front of them looked to be older than Yu Xie, probably already near adulthood.


    "Hello, thank you for standing up for us earlier," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "It''s nothing. I just couldn''t stand it, so I spoke my mind," Hughes replied with a carefree smile. "By the way, I just joined the Adventurer''s Guild less than a month ago. Compared to your three months of experience, I should be calling you ''senior'' instead."


    "Don''t be. You look older than me. It feels strange to have you call me senior," Yu Xie responded.


    "No worries, no worries. Since we''re both adventurers, it makes sense to call you that," Hughes said, turning to Eula. "Right, Miss Eula?"Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "If you keep talking to us like this, be careful that others won''t want to associate with you," Eula warned.


    "It''s fine. Anyone who dislikes me because of a surname is welcome to distance themselves," Hughes said seriously. "In my eyes, both you, senior, and Miss Eula, are good people."


    His words made both Yu Xie and Eula pause for a moment.


    There was a sincere air about Hughes.


    "Thank you. But are you really going to keep calling me senior?" Yu Xie said, feeling somewhat helpless.


    "Of course! I want to learn from you, senior! In just three months, you''ve completed many high-difficulty commissions. You''re a role model for my adventurer career!" Hughes said earnestly.


    Yu Xie and Eula looked at each other, both unsure of how to respond.


    The group continued on, and by afternoon, they had entered the Wolvendom.


    Not only were there monsters here, but wolf packs also roamed the area, so everyone remained on high alert.


    The adventurers skilled in tracking searched for signs of the monsters, but by the time the sun set, they hadn''t spotted any.


    They had no choice but to set up camp and rest for the night.


    A fire was lit, and the surrounding forest fell eerily silent.


    The group had reached the heart of the Wolvendom. For adventurers, spending the night in the wilderness was an everyday occurrence, as long as their equipment was adequate. It was nothing to be concerned about.


    Yu Xie and Eula sat in front of their tent and started their own fire.


    The firelight danced on their faces, casting shadows and highlighting their features.


    Eula had not joined the Adventurer''s Guild; she was simply accompanying Yu Xie on this trip.


    As for Yu Xie, after coming to Mondstadt, the best way to make money was, of course, to join the Adventurer''s Guild, take on commissions, and earn a living.


    What Yu Xie hadn''t expected was that, shortly after joining the guild, his reputation spread far and wide in a very short time.


    Some called him a "genius adventurer," but many people were puzzled¡ªwhy would someone with such a promising future as an adventurer be so close to a member of the Lawrence family?


    "Sorry," Eula said, adding another log to the fire, "because of me, it seems like everyone''s been keeping their distance from you."


    "What are you talking about? Is this the first day you''ve known me? Do you think I care about that?" Yu Xie looked at Eula and smiled.


    Eula fell silent for a moment, then smiled back at him.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and rest? I''ll take the first watch."


    "It''s still early. Let''s sit for a bit longer. Besides, how could I let a lady stand guard?" Yu Xie said, half-joking.


    At that moment, Hughes, the man who had spoken to Yu Xie and Eula earlier, came over with some portable dry rations in hand.


    "Hey, you two haven''t eaten yet, right? Here, try some of this. I made it myself. I can''t guarantee the taste, but it''s well-balanced and perfect for eating out here on adventures."


    "Thanks." The two of them hesitated for a moment but then took the dry rations.


    "By the way, senior, is the target for this hunt really such a powerful monster?" Hughes asked as he sat down beside them, nibbling on his dry rations.


    "Aside from the wolf packs in the Wolvendom, if we''re talking about powerful monsters..." Yu Xie pulled out his Adventurer''s Guild-issued Adventurer''s License and flipped it to the page that recorded information about monsters. "It''s probably this one, the Rockfond Rifthound."


    "Are Rockfond Rifthound found in Mondstadt as well?" Hughes asked, a little surprised. "I heard that they''re mostly found in Inazuma."


    "Maybe the ones from Inazuma sneaked across the border," Yu Xie joked.


    "That makes sense..." Hughes nodded repeatedly. "You really think of everything, senior."


    This reaction surprised both Yu Xie and Eula.


    Yu Xie''s comment was meant to be a joke, something that most people would catch right away, but Hughes took it seriously and even seemed to agree with it.


    It seemed this younger adventurer was a bit... naturally na?ve.


    At that moment, there was a rustling sound coming from the forest.


    Yu Xie and Eula both turned their heads.


    "Senior, Miss Eula, what''s going on?" Hughes didn''t notice the sound from the forest, but he felt the atmosphere suddenly grow tense.


    Yu Xie didn''t say much, simply stood up and headed into the woods. Eula quickly followed.


    Hughes sensed something was wrong. After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and decided to follow Yu Xie and Eula.


    "Senior, Miss Eula, wait for me!"


    When the other members of the group saw the three of them leave the camp, someone immediately shouted after them:


    "Hey! Don''t leave the camp on your own, it''s too dangerous!"


    "Even if you''re a genius adventurer, you''re still too young. Leaving the group like this in the wilderness... the consequences could be huge. If you''re unlucky..."


    Before the person could finish their sentence, something whizzed through the air from the direction where Yu Xie had just been.


    It landed heavily in the clearing next to the camp.


    Everyone froze for a moment before looking over.


    It was the severed head of a Rockfond Rifthound.

 Chapter 99: The Red-Haired Knight

    "Is... is that how the monster was dealt with?"


    "How could that be? The Rockfond Rifthound is a high-level monster. It couldn''t have been dealt with so quickly..."


    Amidst the shocked expressions of the crowd, two more Rockfond Rifthound heads whistled through the air, landing nearby.


    Yu Xie and Eula slowly emerged from the forest. Their clothes were spotless, not even a speck of dust on them.


    Hughes followed behind them, his face filled not only with shock but also admiration.


    The others were momentarily speechless.


    A young boy, barely in his teens, had decapitated three Rockfond Rifthound in such a short amount of time. To these adventurers, this was nothing short of an overwhelming impact.


    "The commission said there were three monsters in total. I suppose that takes care of them all," Yu Xie said casually. "I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly."


    No sooner had he finished speaking when the sound of heavy footsteps came from the forest.


    A group of knights in armor appeared, led by a red-haired young man. Judging by his age, he was older than Yu Xie.


    "Diluc ..." Yu Xie recognized him instantly.


    At the age of ten, Diluc had obtained a Vision, and by fourteen, he had become the captain of a cavalry squad in the Knights of Favonius. He was considered a genius and had a reputation that was well known.


    Everyone present had heard of the name Diluc Ragnvindr.


    "Everyone, Knights of Favonius have been sent to exterminate the monsters," one of the knights called out.


    "Uh... actually, the monsters have already been dealt with," an adventurer replied.


    "I see. Thank you for your hard work. Were there any casualties?"


    "No, it was that young man over there who dealt with the monsters..."


    Following the direction the adventurer pointed, the Knights of Favonius turned their gaze to Yu Xie.


    Diluc also looked at Yu Xie. After a slight hesitation, he walked over slowly.


    "You dealt with the monsters by yourself?" Diluc asked.


    "Yes," Yu Xie replied.


    "Good work." Diluc didn''t seem as shocked as the other adventurers, but his next question seemed to suggest he recognized Yu Xie''s abilities. "Would you be interested in joining the Knights?"


    "Well..." Yu Xie hesitated for a moment.


    "Don''t feel rushed to answer. Take your time to think it over." Diluc paused, then turned to the other knights. "Take care of the monster carcasses, then break camp."


    At Diluc''s command, the knights immediately sprang into action.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "He''s Diluc..." Hughes watched Diluc''s figure with a hint of emotion. "A genius like him... seems to be in a whole different league from someone like me."


    Yu Xie also watched Diluc''s receding figure, deep in thought.


    There was no doubt that Diluc was a genius, but often, the lives of geniuses were not as glamorous as people thought.


    ...


    The next day.


    The sound of birds chirping outside the window woke Yu Xie from his sleep. He got out of bed and walked over to the window. Looking outside, he saw the streets of Mondstadt, with birds singing from the rooftops across the way.


    This was the room Yu Xie had rented, located on the outskirts of Mond.


    "Yu Xie¡ª" A familiar voice called out. Yu Xie left his bedroom, crossed the living room, and opened the door.


    Outside stood Venti, his eyes a little dazed, holding a wine bottle, with the unmistakable smell of alcohol on him.


    "Venti, you''ve already been drinking this early in the morning?" Yu Xie couldn''t help but comment.


    He was the Anemo Archon of Mondstadt, but most of the time, he didn''t act like one. No wonder people often said, "Do something useful, Barbatos."


    Still, despite all that, Yu Xie believed that if a real crisis were to arise, Venti would show a reliable side. This was Yu Xie''s opinion of him.


    "I got my hands on a good bottle of wine last night, so I couldn''t help but drink until dawn, heh heh." Venti grinned as he walked into the room. "How about having a drink with me?"


    "Underage people can''t drink alcohol," Yu Xie replied.


    "Oh, I forgot, you''re still underage." Venti looked regretful. "Such a shame... I really miss the times when we used to drink together!"


    "Drink some water instead and put the wine down," Yu Xie said, pouring a glass of water for Venti.


    "No way!" Venti immediately clutched the wine bottle to his chest, as if it were something extremely valuable, and said firmly, "No one can make me put this down!"


    "..." Yu Xie felt helpless.


    "..." Venti lay down on the table, silent.


    "Venti?" Seeing that Venti hadn''t said anything, Yu Xie called out.


    There was no response.


    Yu Xie scratched his head, walked over, and sure enough, Venti had already fallen asleep.


    Helpless, Yu Xie had no choice but to move Venti to the couch, cover him with a blanket, and couldn''t resist making a comment.


    "Looks small, but why is he so heavy?"


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Yu Xie went to open it, and Eula was standing outside.


    The morning sunlight fell on Eula, and for a moment, Yu Xie felt as though Eula was like a figure in a painting. Added to that, though still developing, her body had already begun to take shape...


    Yu Xie couldn''t help but picture what Eula would look like when she was fully grown.


    Hmm... as expected of Eula.


    "Good morning," Eula said.


    "You''ve never come to find me this early before. What''s the occasion today?" Yu Xie asked.


    "It''s nothing really important, it''s just..." Eula hesitated slightly, her gaze drifting to Venti, who was lying on the couch. "Ah! The person on the couch¡ª is that a girl with such a delicate face?"


    Yu Xie, does he...?


    "Oh, that''s Venti, a friend of mine. He got drunk."


    "Yu Xie, we''re still underage, we can''t drink!"


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t drink."


    "Well... that''s still strange! You, you''ve already entered that kind of... realm?" As she said this, Eula''s face turned red, though it wasn''t clear whether it was because the words made her feel shy, or for some other reason.


    Yu Xie was momentarily stunned, then realized what she meant.


    "No, listen, he''s a guy."


    "Huh?" Eula stopped in her tracks.


    For some reason, she felt a sense of relief in her heart.


    "Oh, I see... I misunderstood," Eula''s face grew even redder.


    "...Well, if you have something to say, just come in and tell me," Yu Xie said with a somewhat helpless smile.


    "No, no, it''s fine. I actually just wanted to ask if you''re free today, maybe we could go around and take a look at the city." Eula lowered her head slightly, the blush on her face still lingering, and she seemed too shy to look Yu Xie in the eye.


    "Sure."


    "Then, I''ll go ahead. I''ll be waiting for you at the square near the Good Hunter restaurant!"


    With that, Eula quickly left, disappearing from sight in no time.


    Watching Eula''s back as she disappeared into the street, Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    That day, the two of them wandered around Mondstadt, like any ordinary people would. Although Eula''s status as a member of the Lawrence family still brought some inconvenience, her expression and gaze had changed from before.


    Everything seemed to be getting better, everything was heading in a good direction.


    The wind blew through the streets of Mondstadt, and the street was filled with laughter and cheerful voices, like a relaxing background melody.

 Chapter 100: Amber, Be Brave

    Several years passed in the blink of an eye.


    During his time in Mondstadt, Yu Xie had met many people.


    Although he hadn''t become a member of the Knights of Favonius, he had interacted quite a lot with members of the Order.


    Grand Master Varka was a humorous and down-to-earth man with no airs about him. On many occasions, he invited Yu Xie to his office for tea, though Varka would secretly sip some wine when no one was watching.


    Jean Gunnhildr, honored with the title of "Dandelion Knight," quickly rose to become the Vice-Grand Master of the Knights of Favonius due to her exceptional abilities. Yu Xie was invited to attend Jean''s knighthood ceremony.


    Then there was Lisa Minci, the librarian of the Knights. She liked to tease Yu Xie, and her slightly eccentric personality sometimes left him struggling to keep up.


    And of course, there was the brotherly duo¡ªKaeya, the Acting Grand Master, and Diluc, the Captain of the Cavalry.


    In short, while Yu Xie''s life in Mondstadt wasn''t one of immense wealth or free of worries, he had met many people, and it was an experience he didn''t regret.


    Yu Xie knew that one day the time would come to say goodbye. But this time, he felt confident that he could face the end alongside everyone else.


    After all, they were all just ordinary people, weren''t they?


    Today was a normal day. The sunlight shone brightly outside the window, birds flew by, and people walked along the streets. Everything was peaceful.


    Yu Xie stood by his window, gazing out blankly.


    Eula had yet to join the Knights of Favonius, though both Grand Master Varka and Jean had extended offers to her. Perhaps Eula felt she wasn''t yet ready, and had politely declined for the time being.


    Then there was Amber...


    Thinking of Amber, Yu Xie sighed slightly, put on his coat, and prepared to leave.


    Just then, there was the sound of footsteps outside, followed by a knock at the door.


    "Yu Xie, are you home?" It was Eula''s voice.


    Yu Xie walked over and opened the door.


    Eula stood outside, looking somewhat anxious.


    "Amber... recently, she''s been so down, so different from her usual self. If this continues, I''m worried she might..."


    Although Eula usually appeared indifferent to others, at times like this, she couldn''t help but worry deeply.


    Amber''s grandfather had left Mondstadt not long ago, leaving without a word.


    The sudden departure had left both Yu Xie and Eula saddened, and undoubtedly, Amber was the one most affected.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Ever since then, Amber''s usual smile had disappeared, and the vitality and energy that used to radiate from her seemed to have faded.


    The fiery, passionate Amber had completely changed.


    "I was just about to go find Amber. Let''s go together," Yu Xie said.


    The two of them left the house, walking through the winding streets of Mondstadt, making their way to the familiar courtyard.


    Over the past few years, Yu Xie had often come here, helping Amber and Eula tend to the flowers and vegetables in Amber''s grandfather''s garden. They had spent many leisurely moments together.


    Those times were nostalgic. But now, those moments seemed as though they were forever gone.


    Yu Xie and Eula opened the gate to the courtyard and stepped inside.


    Amber was sitting on the ground beneath the eaves, curled up with her knees hugged to her chest.


    "Yu Xie, Eula, you''re here," Amber''s voice was soft.


    "Amber, have you had breakfast?" Yu Xie asked. "Eula and I brought you something."


    "Thanks, but I''m not hungry," Amber replied, her tone flat and emotionless, like a calm lake without a ripple.


    "You can''t skip meals," Yu Xie said, walking over with the breakfast and sitting next to her, placing the food in front of Amber.


    Amber hesitated for a long time, before finally taking the breakfast, gently biting into a piece of bread.


    The bread tasted good, but there was no smile on Amber''s face, no joy from eating something delicious as there would have been before.


    It was so calm, as if she had forgotten how to smile.


    Eula also walked over and sat down beside Amber.


    "Amber..."


    Eula wasn''t someone who was good at comforting others, and at times like this, she didn''t know how to begin.


    "Yu Xie, Eula, why did Grandpa leave without a word? Some people... even say he betrayed us." Amber said quietly.


    "There must be a reason, Amber. Grandpa definitely didn''t betray anyone!" Eula raised her voice slightly.


    "That''s right, Amber. There must be a reason for all this," Yu Xie said, "We may not figure it out right away, but Grandpa wouldn''t want to see you like this. Amber, you need to be brave."


    "I..." Amber froze for a moment.


    Amber, you need to be brave.


    Those words Grandpa had said to her.


    Whenever she was scared, Amber would think of those words Grandpa had told her.


    Now, Grandpa was gone, and no one knew where he had gone. The Outrider squad he had led was all but disbanded.


    At times like this, as Grandpa''s granddaughter, and as someone who had only recently become a scout knight, Amber knew that she should be brave, that she should step up and lead everyone. She understood this well, but¡­


    Countless questions filled her mind.


    Did she really have the ability to lead the Outrider squad? Could she really do as well as Grandpa had done?


    And where had Grandpa gone?


    She missed those quiet afternoons with Grandpa in the garden. His tea had always been so good, and his smile had been a great comfort.


    But now, all of that seemed so distant.


    Even the final farewell was missing.


    "Amber, Eula and I have something for you." Yu Xie took out a book.


    Wind, Courage, and Wings ¡ª that was the title of the book.


    "This is..." Amber looked at the book, her pupils trembling slightly. Her grandfather had mentioned this book to her before.


    "Cheer up, Amber. You can do it." Yu Xie handed the book to Amber.


    Holding the book in her hands, feeling its weight, Amber was silent for a long while.


    Finally, she slowly spoke:


    "Yu Xie, Eula, can I be alone for a while?"


    "Amber..." Eula looked concerned, but she still didn''t know what to say. She was very clumsy when it came to comforting others.


    "Let''s go, Eula." Yu Xie stood up.


    "But..."


    "Eula, don''t worry."


    "...Okay."


    The two of them left the yard.


    Walking side by side down the street, neither of them spoke.


    People hurried past, and the voices of the street vendors could be heard all around.


    "Yu Xie, I''m still really worried about Amber," Eula said, her voice filled with concern.


    "Don''t worry. Amber will pull through. She''s the one and only scout knight in Mondstadt." Yu Xie said with a smile, "Trust me, we''ll soon see that Amber with her bright, cheerful smile again."


    The wind rustled past their ears, and the leaves on the roadside rustled as they fell.


    Even in this city of freedom, filled with laughter and joy, farewells still happen.


    There are many things in life that can''t be predicted.


    Tomorrow and partings¡ª we never know which one will come first.

 Chapter 101: Abyss Dragon Ursa

    Time slowly passed by as Yu Xie and Eula strolled down the street.


    Suddenly, a group of Knights of Favonius appeared at a corner of the street. Each of them looked anxious, rushing toward the city gates.


    The sight of so many knights in such a hurry left the bystanders puzzled.


    Yu Xie and Eula were also slightly confused.


    At this moment, the murmurs of the crowd reached their ears.


    "Is something going on? Why are the Knights of Favonius in such a rush?"


    "What about the Cavalry Captain? I don''t see him anywhere."


    "I''m not sure, but I heard today is the Cavalry Captain''s eighteenth birthday. He''s probably celebrating his coming-of-age ceremony with his family."


    Diluc''s coming-of-age ceremony?


    A jolt of realization hit Yu Xie, and he suddenly understood why the knights were so anxious.


    If he remembered correctly, on the day of Diluc''s coming-of-age ceremony, the Dragon of the Abyss, Ursa, appeared. It was that very day that Diluc''s father, Crepus, was sacrificed, marking the beginning of Diluc''s estrangement from the Knights of Favonius.


    "Eula, I just remembered something urgent, I have to go!" Yu Xie''s expression suddenly became focused.


    ...


    A few minutes ago.


    After the coming-of-age ceremony, Diluc and his father, Crepus, were heading home together.


    The family''s procession moved forward in an orderly fashion.


    Diluc felt proud. He had fulfilled his father''s wishes, obtained the Vision, and at the age of fourteen, he had already become the Cavalry Captain.


    Now that he had reached adulthood, his responsibilities had only grown heavier, but he was confident that he wouldn''t disappoint his father.


    "Diluc, well done! You''re truly my son!" Crepus, sitting in the carriage, laughed heartily, constantly praising his son.


    At the ceremony, Crepus had drunk a fair amount of alcohol and seemed slightly tipsy. However, the pride in his heart was genuine.


    He was proud of his son.


    "Father, you''ve had quite a bit to drink. When we get home, I''ll make some hangover soup for you," Diluc said.


    "No need. My tolerance for alcohol is fine. I''ll be fine in a bit," Crepus replied. "Now that you''re an adult, let''s have a proper drink together sometime soon!"


    But just as those words left his mouth, the carriage suddenly came to a halt.


    Due to the sudden stop, both Crepus and Diluc almost lost their balance.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Then, a deafening roar echoed from the front of the procession, as if it could shatter everyone''s eardrums.


    Diluc and Crepus instinctively pressed their hands to their ears.


    As the roar faded, a strong, unsettling sensation washed over them, and both hurriedly got out of the carriage.


    What they saw made their brows furrow in alarm.


    A dark-colored dragon appeared in front of the group, its mouth wide open, sharp fangs on full display.


    The oppressive aura emanating from the beast was overwhelming. The people in front of the group could barely move under its pressure, their bodies frozen with cold sweat dripping from their brows.


    "The Abyss Dragon, Ursa¡­" Crepus''s expression immediately turned serious. He recognized the dragon in front of them¡ªit was the very dragon that had long been a source of trouble for Mondstadt.


    Diluc''s gaze sharpened. After a brief moment of thought, a large sword materialized in his hand, and the Fire Vision on his waist ignited with a blaze of light.


    Flames began to burn from the blade, and Diluc''s red figure flashed in front of the crowd.


    With a fiery slash, he charged straight at the Abyss Dragon, Ursa.


    Diluc''s lead snapped everyone back to their senses.


    How could the Ragnvindr family be intimidated at a time like this? It''s just a mere dragon!


    Amidst the roars of the crowd, flashes of blades and sparks followed.


    However, the gap in strength quickly became apparent.


    Within just a few minutes, everyone was retreating in defeat, and even Diluc couldn''t land a hit on the dragon.


    All the fighters were gasping for breath, while the Abyss Dragon stood unscathed, looking down on them from above, as though it was observing ants.


    Its massive body reflected the sunlight, like a demon bathed in the sun.


    Powerless, the group could not withstand the strength of Ursa.


    Diluc braced himself with his greatsword, staring defiantly into the eyes of the Abyss Dragon.


    He regulated his breathing, his gaze unwavering.


    At this moment, Crepus stepped forward to stand in front of him.


    "Diluc, go take care of the others. I''ll handle this dragon," Crepus said.


    "Father, we should fight together. This dragon is no easy foe. We should face it together!"


    "Do as I say! There are already casualties, and I don''t want to see anyone else die. Go and attend to the wounded!" Crepus didn''t look back, but his posture was firm, and his voice left no room for argument.


    After a brief silence, Diluc stopped hesitating, turned around, and withdrew to tend to the injured.


    Naturally, the Abyss Dragon''s gaze shifted to Crepus, and it seemed to look down on him in disdain.


    However, Crepus smiled. The slight tipsiness from earlier was gone, replaced with eyes as sharp as blades.


    The power of the cursed gaze surged.


    ...


    Kaeya arrived at the scene with the Knights of Favonius, but it was already too late.


    The battle had ended. Crepus had slain the Abyss Dragon Ursa using an unknown power, but he was struck by a backlash from that very power and died as a result.


    In this attack by the Abyss Dragon Ursa, only Crepus lost his life. No one else was killed.


    "So, even someone like Mr. Crepus would fall to such dark forces," Kaeya thought to himself after witnessing the scene.


    Diluc stood in front of Crepus''s body, his head lowered, silent.


    Not long ago, his father, who had been talking about sharing a drink together next time, now lay in a pool of blood, with no sign of life remaining.


    Diluc didn''t know what expression he had, nor could he find any words to say.


    At this moment, Inspector Eroch from the Knights of Favonius arrived with his men.


    He surveyed the situation and walked up to Diluc.


    "Captain of the cavalry, I understand how you must feel, and I deeply regret this incident," Inspector Eroch said. "Mr. Crepus was undoubtedly a hero. He protected everyone behind him and slayed the Abyss Dragon Ussa. But unfortunately, Mr. Crepus''s death must be classified as an unfortunate accident."


    "¡­What?" Diluc slowly raised his head, looking at Eroch in disbelief.


    "To protect the honor of the Knights of Favonius, Mr. Crepus''s death must be classified as an unfortunate accident," Eroch emphasized.


    "What does that mean?" Diluc asked, confusion and anger mixed in his eyes.


    "If the public learns the truth, that Mr. Crepus handled the Abyss Dragon Ussa alone while the Knights did nothing, it would undoubtedly damage the reputation of the Knights. As the Inspector General of the Knights, I cannot allow such a thing to happen."


    "So, my father''s death can only be an accident?" Diluc glared at Eroch, his anger rising, but he held it back for the moment.


    "Unfortunately, yes," Eroch replied.

 Chapter 102: Storm

    "So for the Knights, is it really acceptable to strip away the meaning of a person''s life just for the sake of so-called honor?" Diluc glared at Eroch with burning anger.


    "Captain, as a member of the Knights of Favonius, you should not be so swayed by personal emotions. You must consider the whole of the Knights, for the greater good," Eroch said, his expression serious.


    "The greater good of the Knights?" Diluc''s body was filled with a heavy, oppressive aura, but Eroch didn''t seem to notice.


    "Exactly. I deeply regret the circumstances of Mr. Crepus, but for the honor of the Knights, and to prevent any tarnish on the Knights'' reputation in the eyes of the public, this must be done."


    "Inspector, isn''t that a bit of an exaggeration?" Kaeya finally spoke up. "Crepus gave his life to protect everyone, and he killed the Abyss Dragon, but now you''re going to claim it was a tragic accident?"


    Eroch turned his head and gave Kaeya a cold glance.


    "Kaeya, I understand that you were Mr. Crepus''s adopted son. I know this is a painful loss for you, and I deeply regret it. But this is necessary. We must protect the Knights'' reputation and image!" Eroch said firmly.


    "This is how the Knights operate?" Diluc spoke again, his eyes cold. "I think I understand now."


    "You understand? That''s good," Eroch responded.


    "If this is the way the Knights operate, then, Inspector, from today on, I am no longer the Cavalry Captain of the Knights of Favonius," Diluc said coldly. He held back his rage, knowing that no matter what he did now, it wouldn''t bring his father back.


    Even if he grabbed this bastard Inspector by the collar and beat him senseless, it wouldn''t change anything.


    Hearing Diluc''s words, some people around him wanted to stop him.


    But Diluc''s tone was resolute, and the weight in his eyes made it clear that his decision was not driven by the anger of the moment.


    Kaeya wanted to say something but didn''t know where to begin.


    As an adopted son, he should have saved his adoptive father, but he had arrived too late. As a sworn brother, he should have shared Diluc''s pain, yet his first thought was a strange, conflicting feeling.


    Complicated emotions spread in Kaeya''s heart, like a knot that could not be untied.


    At this moment, Yuxie finally arrived at the scene.


    The sight before him made him realize that he had arrived too late.


    "Diluc¡­"


    Hearing Yuxie''s voice, Diluc slowly turned to face him.


    "It''s you. I had hoped you would join the Knights, but now¡­ just forget everything I said before. It seems the Knights are completely different from what I imagined. An knight order like this isn¡¯t worth joining."


    "The Knights have always been here to serve the people of Mondstadt, and that has never changed," Eroch said. "Captain, please watch your words!"This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Diluc ignored Eroch.


    "Captain, as the Inspector of the Knights, I can''t simply pretend I didn''t hear what you said. Even if you are grieving the loss of your father, you cannot speak to the Knights in such a disrespectful manner. I demand that you take back your words immediately!" Eroch said with a stern tone.


    "Shut up." Yuxie spoke the words calmly, but the pressure in his voice was overwhelming. Everyone present, including Eroch, was instantly stunned into silence, unable to speak, even forgetting to breathe for a moment.


    Diluc slowly moved to place Crepus''s body into the carriage as rain began to fall from the sky.


    The rain soon grew heavier, washing away the bloodstains on the ground.


    Yuxie watched Diluc''s figure, the words he wanted to say stuck in his throat.


    Like Kaeya, he had arrived too late.


    "Too late." These three words felt like a summary of fate itself.


    ...


    That night, Mondstadt was hit by a long-unseen downpour. The sky seemed to have torn open, and the rain poured down in torrents, as if mourning the passing of Mr. Crepus.


    Kaeya arrived at Dawn Winery.


    He stood in the rain, letting the water batter his face, his thoughts in turmoil.


    He was a child of Khaenri''ah, abandoned by his biological father and left in Mondstadt. At that time, it was Crepus and Diluc who opened their hearts to him.


    As time passed, he found it increasingly difficult to make a decision.


    Which side should he stand on?


    After all this time, this dilemma had followed him. Loyalty and happiness seemed like two incompatible things ¡ª he could not have both.


    Guilt gradually filled his heart. He walked through the winery gates and knocked on Diluc''s door.


    The sky rumbled with thunder.


    The heavy rain continued to wash over the earth, washing away lies. That night, Kaeya would lay his secrets bare before Diluc.


    Diluc''s anger was expected, and the brothers'' swords were drawn against each other.


    After that night, an invisible barrier grew between them.


    The next day, the skies cleared.


    Yuxie arrived at Dawn Winery, but saw Hughes standing outside, seemingly wanting to enter, but hesitating to take a step.


    "Hughes?" Yuxie walked over and said.


    "Senior!" Hughes was surprised.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I..." Hughes hesitated for a moment. "Yesterday, I heard about Mr. Crepus''s death. I think my older brother was wrong in what he did, so I wanted to come and apologize to Mr. Diluc on his behalf¡­"


    "Wait, your older brother?" Yuxie was a bit surprised.


    "Yeah, Eroch is my older brother," Hughes nodded. "Although we''re not blood relatives, I grew up with him. I was an orphan for a long time, and it was my current father, Eroch biological father, who adopted me."


    "I see¡­"


    "Senior, could you take me to see Mr. Diluc? I really need to apologize to him in person!"


    "The one who needs to apologize isn''t you, it''s Eroch."


    "¡­I know. I tried talking to my older brother last night, but he seems to think he did nothing wrong," Hughes said with a helpless expression.


    At that moment, the door of the winery opened, and Diluc walked out.


    Yuxie noticed that the Vision that was once hanging at Diluc''s waist was now gone.


    Seeing this, Hughes took a deep breath, bowed, and then raised his voice:


    "Mr. Diluc, I''m truly sorry! Your father was a hero, and his achievements shouldn''t be taken away. I will explain things clearly to my older brother, Eroch¡­ I''m really sorry!"


    "You don''t need to apologize, and neither does Eroch. But you''d better tell him to stay out of my sight from now on," Diluc said. "Yuxie, let''s talk for a moment."


    Yuxie hesitated for a moment before following Diluc to the other side of the winery.


    "Once my father''s funeral is over, I will leave Mondstadt," Diluc said. "The next time we meet, I don''t know when that will be."


    "¡­" Yuxie was silent, thinking for a long time, not knowing what to say. Finally, he slowly spoke, "I''m sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing?" Diluc asked, confused.


    "If I had gotten there earlier yesterday, maybe Mr. Crepus wouldn''t have¡­"


    "This isn''t something you could have changed," Diluc interrupted. "And ultimately, you''re not obligated to save anyone. It''s not your fault. There''s no need for you to apologize."


    "No, I have to apologize," Yuxie''s gaze grew heavy. "If I had come sooner¡­"


    Yuxie might have been the only one who could have changed what happened yesterday, but he arrived too late. In the end, the inevitable outcome played out like a script, with cold rain falling.


    "¡­" Diluc also fell into a brief silence. "My father respected you a lot. Be sure to see him off on his final journey."


    "After the funeral, will you really leave?" Yuxie asked.


    "There are some things that can''t be answered in Mondstadt," Diluc replied.


    "...I understand," Yuxie said softly.


    There was no need for more words. Yuxie understood that his concerns were unnecessary. A man like Diluc was never fragile.

 Chapter 103: The Knights Commission

    A period of time quietly passed.


    Diluc had indeed left Mondstadt. The position of the Cavalry Captain was left vacant, and Kaeya stepped in to take the role. As for Inspector Eroch, after Grand Master Varka and Vice-Captain Jean were informed about the incident with Crepus, Eroch was dismissed from the Knights of Favonius.


    On this sunny day, Hughes Leonard had not received any commissions from the Adventurers'' Guild, but his enthusiastic nature kept him from staying idle at home. He went out to help people in need on the streets.


    The citizens had high praise for this young man.


    "Wish you a wonderful day!" Hughes waved goodbye to a citizen he had just helped, when he turned around and saw Yuxie walking down the street.


    "Senior!"


    Hearing Hughes'' voice, Yuxie stopped in his tracks.


    "Senior, where are you heading?" Hughes ran over with a bright smile.


    "To the Knights'' headquarters. It seems Grand Master Varka needs to see me," Yuxie replied.


    "Could it be that Grand Master Varka is inviting you to join the Knights?" Hughes'' eyes shone with excitement.


    "I''m not sure about that..." Yuxie said.


    "Senior, with your capabilities, it''s only natural that Grand Master Varka would appreciate you, unlike me..." At this point, a touch of regret appeared on Hughes'' face.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. You''ll definitely become an outstanding adventurer one day," Yuxie patted Hughes on the shoulder.


    "Mm!" Hughes nodded, a smile returning to his face. "Then I''ll continue with my own work. I wish you a wonderful day, Senior!"


    After saying goodbye to Hughes, Yuxie arrived at the Knights'' headquarters, where Eula had already arrived.


    In the office, Grand Master Varka was seated behind his desk, with Jean, Kaeya, and Lisa present.


    Grand Master Varka had sharp facial features, and from his slightly weathered face and blade-like gaze, it was clear that he had experienced much in life.


    To become the Grand Master of the Knights of Favonius, one had to be no simple figure.


    "Now that everyone is here, I''ll briefly explain the situation," Varka spoke. "Something has happened at Dragonspine. In recent days, all the adventurers who entered the mountain have lost contact, and none have returned. I''ve sent people to search the mountain, but unfortunately, those sent to investigate have also gone missing."


    "To put it simply, I hope you all can go into the mountain to investigate the situation and bring back those who have gone missing. You are all capable individuals, and I trust in you."


    The situation was clear: something unexpected had happened on Dragonspine, resulting in people being trapped and unable to descend. In the harsh environment of the mountain, if one stayed for too long without food or means of warmth, the outcome was predictable.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    But what Yuxie didn''t expect was that such an issue should be handled by the Knights, not by him and Eula.


    Had Varka already considered them as part of the Knights?


    "Yuxie, Eula," Varka seemed to notice Yuxie''s confusion and spoke again, "I know that neither of you are formal members of the Knights yet, so consider this a commission. Once the task is completed, I will pay you both the full compensation. Of course, if you don''t wish to take on the commission, I will respect your decision."


    Upon hearing this, Yuxie and Eula exchanged glances.


    Jean, hearing this, spoke with some concern: "Yuxie, Eula, you should think carefully. The mountain might be very dangerous now. Don''t push yourselves too hard."


    Lisa also added, "Jean is right. Normally, if you have an experienced guide, traveling into Dragonspine wouldn''t be an issue. But right now, we don''t know exactly what''s happening there. Yuxie, you should really think this through."


    "Dragonspine is indeed dangerous." After a moment of thought, Yuxie said, "So, I''ll need extra payment."


    This statement caused everyone in the room to be momentarily stunned. Even Eula, who had spent the most time with Yuxie, was a bit surprised. She looked at him with questioning eyes and blinked.


    "I was just joking, heh heh." Yuxie scratched his head awkwardly. "Anyway, all is good as long as we go into Dragonspine and find those missing people, I''ll take the commission."


    "Yuxie, you really should think this through. The situation on Dragonspine could be far more dangerous than usual." Jean trusted Yuxie''s abilities, but she couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    "Jean, Lisa, Kaeya, and Grand Master Varka," Yuxie smiled, "I haven''t been in Mondstadt for that long, but it''s been a wonderful time here. You''ve all helped me a lot, and now that you need help, I can''t just turn a blind eye."


    "I''ll go too." Eula spoke up immediately. "I''m very familiar with Dragonspine."


    "Thank you both." Grand Master Varka stood up and gave Yuxie and Eula a knight''s salute. "On behalf of those trapped on Dragonspine, I express my sincere gratitude."


    ....


    Around noon, Grand Master Varka''s team arrived at the camp at the foot of Dragonspine.


    Many members of the Knights of Favonius were stationed here, keeping watch over the situation on the mountain.


    Dragonspine, a "forbidden zone" where the snow never melts, had attracted many adventurers over the years.


    Normally, the dangers in the mountain were limited to wandering monsters, complex terrain, and the intense cold. As long as one was cautious and accompanied by experienced guides, there usually weren''t any major issues.


    But this time, several people who had entered the mountain had lost contact, and the Knights had temporarily prohibited anyone from entering the mountain.


    After arriving at the camp at the foot of the mountain, Grand Master Varka and Jean spoke with the Knights stationed there to understand the situation. Yuxie and Eula stood off to the side, gazing at the towering snow-capped mountain ahead.


    The mountain was covered in a blanket of white, with clouds and mist swirling around its peak.


    Yuxie suddenly thought back to a time when this mountain wasn''t covered in snow, when it was still a vibrant and flourishing place.


    "Eula, if anything dangerous happens once we''re in the mountain, stay behind me," Yuxie said to Eula.


    "I go to Dragonspine often. I''m very familiar with the terrain there, and I know what to do and what not to do on the mountain. You don''t need to worry," Eula replied.


    Yuxie naturally trusted Eula''s abilities, but as he looked at the snow-covered mountain, he couldn''t shake an indescribable feeling.


    "Eula, after we return from Dragonspine, let''s go to the secret base with Amber. We''ll do nothing there for two whole days and just be lazing off for a while."


    "Okay, sounds good." Eula nodded with a smile. "But remember, you can''t back out now. I''ll hold a grudge if you do."


    Speaking of Amber, she appeared.


    Just then, Amber''s voice reached Yuxie and Eula''s ears.


    "Yuxie, Eula¡ª"


    The two turned towards the sound and saw Amber running toward the camp, waving at them, a smile already lighting up her face.


    "Amber, what are you doing here?" Eula couldn''t help but ask.


    "How could I stay out of this? I''m an Outrider!" Amber said with a smile, hands on her hips.


    And so, the fiery Amber had returned.

 Chapter 104: Dragonspine Mountain

    At noon, Grandmaster Varka led the team into Dragonspine Mountain, while Lisa stayed behind at the base camp to assist if needed.


    As they entered the mountain, the cold hit them immediately.


    The first group of adventurers who had lost contact had already entered the mountain several days ago. If there hadn''t been any natural disasters or attacks by powerful monsters, they should still be somewhere in the mountain without any immediate danger to their lives.


    Adventurers, in this kind of environment, are usually well-prepared. They typically carry several days'' worth of food, water, and heating devices, so surviving for a few days shouldn''t be an issue. But time is of the essence now.


    The key question was: what caused the loss of communication, and why couldn''t these people come down from the mountain?


    Although they had already gotten some idea of where the adventurers might have gone, the wind and snow had long since covered their tracks, making it difficult to locate them.


    The snowstorm began to pick up.


    Such snowstorms were not rare in Dragonspine, but this one felt different¡ªmore unsettling.


    The cold wind and the falling snow hit their faces, and Yuxie surveyed their surroundings.


    Although he had come to the mountain a few times with Eula before, this was his first time venturing so deep into Dragonspine.


    "Everyone, stay close and don''t fall behind!" Grandmaster Varka shouted from the front. "According to the plan, we''ll head to the Starglow Cavern first."


    The biting cold wind was relentless, and before them stretched an endless white landscape.


    The entire team moved through the white expanse, leaving behind a trail of footprints that was soon buried by the wind and snow.


    "Captain, this weather is really strange. The snowstorm on Dragonspine hasn''t been this intense in years!" one of the knights shouted.


    "If it weren''t strange, the previous teams wouldn''t have lost contact," Varka responded. "Stay sharp, and no one should fall behind!"


    "Understood!" the knights replied in unison.


    With Varka in command, all the knights felt confident.


    For the Knights of Favonius, Grandmaster Varka was the backbone of the team. Although he was sometimes carefree and difficult to read, everyone trusted that when it counted, Varka would not let them down.


    The snowstorm continued to intensify, the visibility dropping further, and the sky grew darker.


    Braving the harsh conditions, the team drew closer to the Starglow Cavern.


    In such weather, the cavern was an ideal refuge from the wind and cold, and it was a place many adventurers made a point to visit when coming to Dragonspine.


    The scenery inside the cavern was breathtaking, and many came to the mountain specifically to witness its beauty.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Wait, do you hear something strange?" one of the knights suddenly asked.


    The howling winds masked most of the sounds, and most people shook their heads.


    "My hearing has always been excellent. The doctor said my hearing is several times better than normal. I definitely heard it. It''s a rumbling sound..." The knight''s face grew pale.


    Yuxie calmed himself and perked up his ears to listen.


    Indeed, as the knight had said, the rumbling sound grew louder and louder, as if some massive creature was moving quickly.


    Those who didn''t have good hearing still couldn''t detect the noise, but those with sharper senses¡ªincluding Varka, Jean, Kaeya, Amber, and Eula¡ªall had their faces change in an instant.


    "A landslide! It''s a landslide! Find shelter, quickly!" Varka roared.


    A massive wave of snow slid down from the mountain like a tidal wave, and everyone quickly moved into action, but it was still too slow. The landslide was faster than they had anticipated.


    As the snow came crashing down, there seemed to be no escape. Varka drew his sword with determination.


    Yuxie also unsheathed his blade, Cloud Cutter, in an instant.


    The white blade and the white wave collided, cutting through the air with a loud whistle. The collapsing snow was split in two, and even the wind was cut open.


    The landslide came to a halt. No one was swept away by the snow.


    [Skill: Asura Flash (Rare Level)]


    The time spent training wasn''t enough. Yuxie''s Asura Flash was still at a relatively low level, and the strike that split the avalanche had drained much of his stamina.


    Varka wasn''t in much better shape. He leaned on his sword, breathing heavily.


    "Captain! Yuxie!"


    The Knights of Favonius rushed to their sides.


    Eula quickly supported Yuxie, her expression full of concern.


    "How are you?" she asked.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t expect to run into something like this so soon after entering the mountain," Yuxie said, adjusting his breathing.


    "Yuxie, thank you so much," Varka said, coming over with Kaeya''s help.


    "No need for thanks. Let''s keep moving. The people trapped up here can''t wait much longer," Yuxie replied with a smile.


    "You''re right. Let''s continue!" Varka ordered.


    "Wait, Captain, look over there..." Jean suddenly pointed to a spot, her pupils shaking slightly.


    The group followed her gaze, their expressions changing.


    In the snow, a hand was sticking out. The sleeve on the hand was green, suggesting it belonged to someone from the Adventurers'' Guild.


    The knights immediately rushed over, digging through the snow.


    An adventurer had been buried by the avalanche, likely swept down by the earlier landslide.


    "There''s no pulse," one of the knights checked the adventurer''s vital signs. "The body''s already stiff... they''ve probably been dead for a while..."


    The news silenced everyone.


    The situation was worse than they had imagined.


    At that moment, no one knew if the others trapped on the mountain were on the brink of death themselves. They had to find them quickly.


    "I know this adventurer. We had a few drinks together at the tavern before... I never expected..." One of the knights said, his expression solemn.


    "The corpse is strange, it''s unsettling," Kaeya said, stroking his chin as he frowned.


    Just as Kaeya had said, there was something unusual about the adventurer''s body. His eye sockets were deeply sunken, and the exposed skin was incredibly dry, not typical of someone who had died from the extreme cold of the snow mountain.


    "It''s as if... his life was sucked out," Amber suddenly said.


    Amber''s words were apt. The adventurer looked as though something had drained the life from him, leaving nothing but an empty shell.


    "It seems that the situation on the snow mountain is more complicated than we thought," Varka said. "Everyone, we must hurry!"


    After temporarily securing the adventurer''s body, the group set off again.


    Yuxie looked up at the mountaintop. The snowstorm obscured his vision, and he could only vaguely make out the blurry summit.


    In the midst of this hazy scene, Yuxie suddenly thought he saw a figure standing at the peak.


    He immediately became alert.


    But before he could warn the others, the figure disappeared.


    At the same time, the wind and snow suddenly intensified.


    The chaotic wind blew in all directions, and the icy gusts seemed to carry tiny blades with them.


    "Everyone, be careful! There''s someone on the mountaintop!" Yuxie shouted loudly.


    Visibility dropped sharply, and Yuxie''s voice was scattered by the wind.


    Then, in the next instant, the storm stopped abruptly, without warning.


    Yuxie paused, scanning his surroundings.


    Everyone was gone. He was the only one left.


    Above him, a massive skeleton spanned between two mountains.


    "This is... Wyrmrest Valley?"

 Chapter 105: The Right Moment

    The Wind Rises.


    Venti, holding an empty wine bottle, sat on a sturdy tree branch, savoring the lingering taste of the wine.


    Unfortunately, he was now out of Mora, and his last bottle of wine had already been finished. The thought of not having any more wine to drink in the near future made Venti''s eyes narrow with sharpness.


    He jumped down from the tree, landing lightly on the ground. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of the distant Dragonspine Mountain.


    For some reason, a strange feeling quietly stirred within his heart.


    Without giving it much thought, Venti took a step forward, transforming into a gust of wind as he headed toward Dragonspine Mountain.


    ....


    The snowstorm subsides.


    Eula finally got a clear view of her surroundings.


    Everything was still covered in a sea of white, but everything had changed. She was no longer where she had been before, and everyone else was nowhere to be seen.


    The sudden blizzard that had intensified so quickly had obscured everyone''s sight, and Eula had no idea what had happened.


    But one thing was certain now: something unusual was happening on the mountain, and it was not a natural disaster.


    "Yuxie¡ª"


    Eula tried calling Yuxie''s name, but the only response was the echo of her own voice.


    For some inexplicable reason, she suddenly recalled a particular moment.


    It was a time between afternoon and evening.


    She and Yuxie had been sitting by the Cider Lake, talking about the trivialities of daily life.


    None of the topics were particularly meaningful, but she and Yuxie had enjoyed the conversation. At that moment, she thought that if such times could last forever, it wouldn''t be so bad.


    She still remembered what Yuxie had said to her back then¡ª"Eula, I know you always talk about holding grudges, but you''ve never actually thought about getting revenge, have you?"


    At the time, she had been taken aback, replying stubbornly, "Of course not, I really will get my revenge."


    After that, Yuxie didn''t speak again. He just smiled lightly, playfully looking at her.


    Under Yuxie''s gaze, a slight blush appeared on her face.


    Then Yuxie had said¡ª"Are you blushing? Were you just being stubborn?"


    "I''m not! It was the sunlight, not me blushing."


    Why was she thinking about that now?


    Eula didn''t quite understand.


    Revenge, hatred... even though Eula often talked about them, these words couldn''t change her fundamentally tough yet kind nature. Those who truly understood her knew she was a girl who was both pitiable and admirable.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The cold wind howled past, and Eula felt as if her face was being pricked by needles.


    She looked around again, trying to spot Yuxie and the others.


    At the same time, perhaps recalling that conversation with Yuxie, the path to her "revenge" gradually became clearer in Eula''s mind.


    It was a path of vengeance that was uniquely hers, a path filled with gentle hatred.


    And yet, there was also a sense of inexplicable worry.


    The cold wind seemed to carry some sort of signal, something that couldn''t be ignored.


    In the midst of this chill, a beautifully crafted Cyro Vision quietly appeared in Eula''s hand.


    Looking at the Vision, Eula hesitated for a moment. Then, her gaze immediately became firm.


    The signal carried by the cold wind grew stronger, and Eula took a determined step forward.


    Her intuition told her that she had to find Yuxie as soon as possible.


    It felt as though if she missed this opportunity, she would never again be able to sit quietly by the Cider Lake with Yuxie, talking about the trivial matters of daily life.


    ....


    Yuxie looked up at the massive skeleton above him and instantly understood.


    This was the Wyrmrest Valley, the burial place of the shadow dragon Durin.


    Somewhere in a cave here, Durin''s heart should still be present.


    After all this time, that heart might still be beating, still brimming with vitality.


    But right now, that wasn''t the priority. The focus was on that strange blizzard.


    Without a doubt, it was that blizzard that had brought Yuxie here.


    It was likely that the people who had gone missing on the mountain had encountered the same unusual storm.


    The environment around him was eerily quiet, with the white snow absorbing most of the surrounding sounds. Only the wind could be heard in his ears.


    In such a quiet setting, following the sound of the wind, Yuxie suddenly heard footsteps crunching on the snow.


    He looked in the direction of the sound and, in the distance, saw a figure that seemed somewhat familiar.


    With a sense of caution, Yuxie closed the distance between him and the figure.


    As he got closer, Yuxie recognized the figure, and it surprised him.


    "Hughes?" He called out the person''s name.


    "¡­Senior?" Hughes stopped walking through the snow and looked at Yuxie.


    "What are you doing here? The Knights'' Order has forbidden anyone from going up the mountain during this time," Yuxie walked over to Hughes.


    "¡­I sneaked up," Hughes replied after a brief silence. "There''s something I need to do."


    Yuxie studied Hughes, and for some reason, even though it had only been a short time since they last met, he felt like Hughes had become an entirely different person.


    The old Hughes was always full of enthusiasm, with a smile often on his face and a kind of innocent look in his eyes.


    But now, there was no expression on Hughes face, his gaze had become firm, and there seemed to be a certain resolve in his eyes.


    "The current Dragonspine is very dangerous. Many people have gone missing," Yuxie said. "Grandmaster Varka led a team to search, but after that strange snowstorm earlier, I got separated from the team and ended up here, somehow."


    "¡­Maybe I can offer some clues." Hughes''s eyes flickered for a moment, avoiding Yuxie''s gaze.


    Yuxie hesitated for a moment.


    "You know something about this?"


    "Mm, this may have to do with my older brother¡ªno, with Eroch," Hughes replied.


    "Eroch? What has he done?" Yuxie asked, a bit surprised.


    "I can''t be certain, but as long as we find him, we''ll understand. That''s why I''m here to look for him," Hughes said, his gaze dimming slightly.


    "¡­It looks like something happened between you and Eroch. Although you''re foster brothers, if what''s happening on Dragonspine is his doing, I won''t hold back," Yuxie said seriously.


    "¡­Let''s go, Senior," Hughes said quietly.


    The two walked through the snow-covered Wyrmrest Valley.


    At this moment, there was no snowstorm, and the weather was unusually calm.


    As time slowly passed, evening came, and the sunset painted the snow with a golden hue, as though the snow itself had been dyed with light.


    The two arrived at the entrance of a cave.


    Looking through the entrance, they couldn''t see inside; the cave was deep.


    Yuxie''s intuition told him that this cave was where Durin the Dragon''s heart was located.


    Hughes also gazed into the cave. Although he was a different person from before, there was still a flicker of fear on his face.


    He wasn''t a particularly strong person, but he had chosen to become an adventurer.


    In the face of danger, he couldn''t help but feel fear, but each time, he still pushed forward, braving the challenges.


    It was for this reason that he had earned the respect of many adventurers.


    "Let''s go in and check, but be careful," Yuxie said, taking the first step into the cave.


    Hughes swallowed hard and followed closely behind.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, turning several corners, the sight before them caused Yuxie to frown, and Hughes couldn''t help but tremble.


    Inside the cave, many figures lay on the ground, dressed in the attire of adventurers. Just like the adventurer who had been buried by the avalanche earlier, their life force had been drained, leaving only empty husks behind.

 Chapter 106: The Sound of a Heartbeat

    "How could this happen..." Hughes murmured softly, his pupils trembling, but deep in his gaze, there seemed to be a flicker of anger hidden beneath the surface.


    "There''s someone inside... alive." Yuxie looked toward the depths of the cave and took a step forward.


    As the two of them continued deeper into the cave, an eerie red light began to spread around them.


    The red light emanated from the innermost part of the cave, and it seemed to be a manifestation of an extraordinarily powerful life force.


    As they drew closer, the sensation in Yuxie''s heart grew stronger.


    Turning the final corner, a massive spherical object came into view.


    It was the source of the red light in the cave, pulsating rhythmically, just like the beat of a heart.


    The heart of the Shadow Dragon Durin. Even after hundreds of years, this enormous heart still beat here, radiating life force.


    Thanks to the presence of this heart, the cold of the snow mountain was shut out, and the cave was warm as spring.


    Standing next to the heart was a person.


    Eroch, the former Inspector General of the Knights'' Order.


    He stood there, like a devout believer, staring at the heart of the Shadow Dragon Durin.


    "Eroch..." Hughes''s eyes filled with fury when he saw the figure of Eroch.


    "I was wondering who it was. So, it''s you, Hughes." Eroch slowly turned around, looking at Hughes and Yuxie. His expression was calm, as if he had everything under control.


    "Why... why did you kill father!" Hughes yelled, his voice full of anguish.


    Having known Hughes for several years, Yuxie had never seen him so enraged. It seemed as though this anger came from the very depths of Hughes''s soul, burning like an uncontrollable fire.


    Hughes was a gentle person. He was warm-hearted, always content when he saw others smile.


    Anger rarely appeared on his face. It was as though he would never get angry, always putting others before himself.


    But now, Hughes had changed.


    "You came to the snow mountain to ask me this?" Ilock said expressionlessly, "That''s why I said, you''ll never amount to much."


    "Is this what you call ''amounting to something''? Killing your own father with your own hands!" Hughes continued to shout angrily.


    "He never understood me. He rejected all my ideas, even called me a freak, saying my thoughts were dangerous, even wanting to report his own son. I had no choice. I had to strike first." Eroch spoke in a calm tone, as if recounting someone else''s story, his expression unchanged.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "And you still remember that he''s your father..." Hughes gritted his teeth, struggling to control his rage. "He was your biological father! For your own selfish desires, you killed him, and you think you still deserve to be a human?"


    "So what? As long as what I''m doing now succeeds, my achievements will outweigh my sins, and I will become an immortal, famous figure!" Eroch expression finally shifted. He turned to glance at the heart of Durin beside him. "This heart really is magnificent. It will complete my great work!"


    Hughes said nothing further. Instead, he slowly drew the blade he always carried with him.


    This morning, after parting with Yuxie, he had been helping people in the streets when he received a message ¡ª his adoptive father had been killed by his biological son, Eroch, and Eroch had gone missing.


    Hughes had gone mad with grief, running to Eroch''s residence, where he found some items left behind by Eroch. From there, he deduced Eroch''s whereabouts and set off alone for the snow mountain.


    "Why aren''t you speaking? Drawing your sword? You want to kill me?" Eroch sneered. "Don''t be ridiculous, Hughes. You should know how weak you are. A person should know their own limits."


    Hughes didn''t respond. He just gripped the hilt of his sword tightly and glared at Eroch.


    He knew full well how weak he was, but this was something he had to do.


    Without the adoption of his foster father, he would have starved to death in some desolate wilderness. He never would have had the life he had now.


    He had to personally avenge his foster father, and make this bastard in front of him burn in hell!


    "I think I understand now," Yuxie said, narrowing his eyes. "Eroch, the figure I saw on the mountaintop earlier was you, wasn''t it? You wanted to use this heart to accomplish something, right?" His voice grew stern. "To do so, you not only killed so many adventurers who came to the mountain, but you even went as far as to murder your own father who opposed you."


    "Those adventurers should be honored to give their lives for this cause," Eroch said with a faint smile.


    "Bullshit!" Yuxie stopped in his tracks. "Every single adventurer who died is a living person. They had their own lives, families waiting for them, and bright futures ahead of them. But they died for some senseless reason, and you say it''s an honor? Don''t you think your logic is completely twisted?"


    "It seems, in the end, no one can understand me." Eroch placed his hand on the heart of Durin. "Why does no one understand me? All I want is to use alchemy to awaken the power inside this heart, to control the monsters, and make them serve humans, so I can better protect Mondstadt¡­"


    "Such a thing, just thinking about it makes it clear that it''s impossible!" Hughes shouted. "Even I can feel that the power contained in that thing is not something an ordinary person can control!"


    Hearing this, Eroch placed his hand on his forehead.


    "Everyone says that... Everyone says that! Even my father didn''t believe in me. I trusted him so much that I told him my entire plan, but he still rejected me! It''s all foolish, all ignorant!"


    "That''s enough. There''s nothing more to say. After taking so many lives, you should pay the price." Yujia drew his sword, Cloud Cutter, and pointed the tip at Eroch.


    Eroch, however, only smiled indifferently.


    "The life force for activating the alchemy is already sufficient. You''re too late to make me pay the price."


    A certain alchemy was activated at this moment.


    The heart of the Shadow Dragon Durin suddenly began to beat faster, its accelerating heartbeat sounding like the drums of war on a battlefield.


    The intense sound of the heartbeat seemed to echo throughout the entire snowy mountain, and the massive heart''s red light grew even stronger, eventually becoming blinding.


    The red light seeped into the ground, flowing into the earth''s veins.


    The red light also enveloped Eroch, who was standing next to the heart. Dark red scales began to appear on his body.


    "Wait, what''s happening? No, it shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t¡ª"


    Eroch let out a painful scream, staring in disbelief at his hands, now slowly being covered by scales, his eyes filled with terror.


    All of this happened within just a few seconds.


    Instinct told Yu Xie that they needed to leave now.


    Without saying a word, he turned and grabbed Hughes, running toward the cave entrance.


    At this moment, wings sprouted from Eroch''s back, his clothes were torn apart, and he was gradually losing his human form.


    Fear consumed him as he screamed in agony, reaching out toward Hughes.


    "Help me, brother¡­ help me!"

 Chapter 107: Shadow Dragon

    Jean was walking through the snow, leaving a trail of footprints behind her.


    Since that strange snowstorm, she had been walking for a while.


    She was more worried about everyone else than about herself.


    It was obvious that the strange snowstorm hadn''t been a natural phenomenon. Someone was clearly doing something unknown up on this snowy mountain.


    She had to find everyone quickly.


    Just then, a sound reached her ears, like something collapsing.


    Jean immediately looked in the direction of the sound, frowning.


    "That direction is... Wyrmrest Valley?"


    Yuxie and Hughes had just left the cave a second before it collapsed.


    With a loud crashing sound, the snow mixed with rubble caved in, and the cave they had been in no longer existed.


    The two of them moved a safe distance away, vigilantly observing their surroundings.


    A pair of huge wings first stretched out from beneath the collapsed debris, followed by a massive dark red body crawling out.


    A dark red dragon, its entire body covered in dark red scales, emerged, opening its mouth to let out a deafening roar. The scales reflected the last rays of the setting sun.


    "Is this... Durin?" Yuxie furrowed his brow and whispered.


    Eroch must have used some form of alchemy. He originally intended to control the residual power in Durin''s heart, but it was clear that things hadn''t gone as he planned¡ªDurin had "come back to life."


    To be precise, Durin had died centuries ago. Unless the alchemist who created Durin personally intervened, there was no way Durin should have returned to the world.


    The Durin before them could only be considered a low-tier version.


    The power contained in Durin''s heart had been materialized through Eroch''s alchemy, occupying Eroch''s body and taking this current form.


    For Yuxie and Hughes, the Durin before them was enormous, but compared to the legendary Shadow Dragon Durin, it was still lacking in many ways.


    After all, it was just the power of a heart.


    Yuxie took a deep breath and looked down the mountain.


    He could see Mondstadt in the distance.


    At this moment, the day was nearing its end. The people of Mondstadt should have finished their busy work for the day and were probably preparing to rest.


    Many would choose to gather with friends at the tavern for a drink, after all, in Mondstadt, which adult doesn''t drink?


    Perhaps some would go straight home after work, lie down, and do nothing, because work had been exhausting. Few people were as tireless as Jean.


    Everyone''s life was ordinary, but that ordinariness was beautiful.


    Centuries ago, Durin brought disaster, stealing the ordinary lives of many.


    What about now?


    If they allowed the Durin before them to leave Dragonspine, the tragedy from centuries ago might repeat itself.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Eroch..." Hughes gripped the hilt of his sword, gritting his teeth, his eyes burning with fury.


    "Hughes, you go first, find someone to help." Yuxie stood in front of Hughes, turning his back to him.


    "If that''s the case, then you''ll be left alone..." Hughes said, his voice full of reluctance.


    He knew very well that he shouldn''t have chosen the adventurer profession¡ªit was meant for those with the ability.


    But he was weak, too weak to even handle ordinary monsters.


    He should have chosen a stable job and quietly lived out the rest of his life.


    But he didn''t want that. He didn''t want to look back on his life in old age and feel nothing but regret.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go quickly..." Before Yuxie could finish, a disturbance around them interrupted him.


    The two of them looked around, and many monsters appeared, surrounding them.


    Perhaps Eroch''s alchemy wasn''t entirely a failure after all; at least these monsters had been affected.


    Compared to usual, the monsters now looked even more vicious, their eyes gleaming with hostility.


    "It seems there''s no way to escape now," Yuxie said quietly. "Then grip your sword tight, Hughes."


    Hughes'' hand trembled slightly as he gripped the sword. He had never encountered a situation like this before.


    He had come to seek revenge on Eroch, but strictly speaking, Eroch was already beyond redemption¡ªwhat remained was only the "resurrected" shadow dragon.


    "Help me, brother..." Durin''s voice came from deep within its throat, a low, guttural sound.


    Hughes gritted his teeth. For some reason, the moment he heard that voice, the trembling in his body stopped.


    "Senior, we need to go back together. There are many things I still need to ask you!" Hughes stepped forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Yuxie.


    Yuxie smiled faintly, but his expression was slightly more serious.


    His current skill level wasn''t very high. Honestly, he didn''t have absolute confidence that he could deal with the shadow dragon before him, along with the growing number of monsters around them.


    But at this moment, there was no way back.


    Eroch, transformed into Durin, flapped its massive wings. The air surged as its huge body slowly lifted off the ground.


    In the next moment, it came charging toward Yuxie and Hughes.


    "Hughes, move!" Yuxie gripped his sword, Cloud Cutter, and quickly leapt forward, heading straight for Durin.


    The tip of Cloud Cutter sliced through the air as Yuxies figure zipped past Durin''s side, like a streak of white light.


    Durin halted, letting out a furious roar. Its dark red scales were sliced open.


    But no blood poured out from the wound. Instead, a dark red glow emanated from the injury.


    "Senior..." Hughes, standing nearby, was stunned.


    He knew that Yuxie was powerful, but he hadn''t expected Yuxie''s swordsmanship to have reached such a level.


    The speed of that last strike was something Hughes couldn''t even see clearly.


    Yuxie landed steadily, adjusting his breathing.


    He looked down at his chest for a moment, noticing that his clothes were torn as if slashed by a sharp blade.


    As expected, even though Durin wasn''t in its full form from hundreds of years ago, it was still not easy to deal with. If he wasn''t careful, next time the thing being torn might not just be his clothes.


    Although he had the protection of the "Imperial Defense," Yuxie didn''t want to rely on his body to tank Durin''s attacks.


    Durin slowly turned its body, staring at Yuxie on the ground, and let out a deafening roar, filled with fury.


    At the same time, the surrounding monsters began to move.


    Yuxie was very clear that this battle could not turn into a war of attrition.


    After a brief moment of thought, Yuxie took a deep breath.


    "Hughes, I think we have no choice but to take a gamble. I''ll deal with this dragon! After that, the others on the snow mountain should notice the commotion here and come to help. Before they arrive, I might need you to hold the line."


    With that, Yuxie lowered his body, his center of gravity dropping.


    Every cell in his body began to gather energy, and a powerful pressure radiated from him.


    Durin undoubtedly felt the weight of this oppressive force, its blood-red eyes flickering slightly. But it quickly recovered and roared again.


    Yuxie gritted his teeth, exhaling sharply through clenched jaws.


    Once the energy reached its peak, all of his power erupted in an instant.


    Yuxie seemed to turn into an indistinct blur, instantly appearing before Durin.


    Accompanied by a sharp buzzing sound, the blade of his sword seemed to cut the air itself, creating a vacuum around it. The blade light flashed as it passed over Durin''s neck.


    A voice seemed to echo from deep within Durin''s throat.


    "No, no¡ªBrother, help me, this isn''t what I wanted, please help me¡ª"


    The voice was swept away by the cold wind, and Durin''s head fell to the ground.


    Yuxie also returned to the ground, struggling to stand.


    But his vision gradually began to blur.


    He had exhausted too much stamina; to ensure the kill, he had used every ounce of his strength in that last strike.


    As expected, when his skill level wasn''t high, forcing himself like that only led to problems.


    The darkness overtook his vision, and Yuxie collapsed onto the snow.


    His consciousness was fading, but before it completely vanished, his vision briefly cleared.


    "Senior! Senior¡ª"


    Yuxie saw Hughes, gripping his sword, desperately fighting off the monsters, protecting him.


    And in the distance, against the backdrop of the setting sun, he saw a green figure riding the wind, approaching.

 Chapter 108: Tears in the Dream

    Yu Xie found himself standing in the center of a tranquil lake.


    He was standing on the surface of the water, not sinking in.


    With every step he took, ripples spread out across the water, and he could see his reflection in the lake.


    It was a strange scene, yet Yu Xie felt that everything seemed completely normal.


    Around the lake were vast mountains, the clouds in the sky remained motionless, and there wasn''t a single gust of wind.


    Everything was eerily silent, so silent that he could hear the beating of his own heart.


    Yu Xie couldn''t quite remember how he got here.


    But being in this place made him feel peaceful.


    He continued walking on the surface of the lake.


    After an unknown amount of time, a large figure suddenly appeared before him.


    Yu Xie looked up.


    It was a giant dark red dragon.


    "Durin..." Yu Xie instinctively muttered.


    Durin sat upon the surface of the lake, its massive body slightly trembling as it emitted a soft sobbing sound.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Large tears fell from its eyes as it seemed to apologize to someone.


    Yu Xie stopped and gazed at the huge body of Durin, silent.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Durin kept repeating the words of apology.


    Yu Xie remembered that, strictly speaking, Durin''s heart wasn''t inherently dark.


    As a dragon, it had been drawn to Mondstadt by the Anemo Archon''s music and songs. It thought it was joining the people of Mondstadt in song and dance, but it ended up bringing an irreversible disaster.


    Was this apology directed towards Mondstadt?


    Yu Xie wasn''t sure.


    At that moment, Durin slowly turned its head and looked at Yu Xie.


    Tears dropped into the lake, causing splashes.


    It stared at Yu Xie, its pupils trembling uncontrollably.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Suddenly, it started to rain from the sky, the downpour intensifying.


    Yu Xie felt a force pulling him, trying to take him away from this peaceful lake.


    ...


    Yu Xie slowly opened his eyes.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The first thing he saw was the tear-streaked face of Eula.


    Her tears dripped onto his forehead.


    "Eula... why are you crying? Don''t cry."


    "Yu Xie, you... you woke up?" Eula froze for a moment, then her crying face relaxed with a sense of relief. "Thank goodness, you finally woke up..."


    "What about the monsters?" Yu Xie weakly asked.


    "When I arrived at the Wyrmrest Valley, all the monsters had already been dealt with by Mr. Venti," Eula answered.


    "Venti..." Yu Xie weakly turned his head to look, but didn''t see Venti''s figure. "Where is he?"


    "He said there might still be some aggressive monsters nearby, so he went to check the situation."


    "I see..." Yu Xie smiled faintly. The green figure he saw before losing consciousness wasn''t an illusion after all.


    "Rest well. Don''t worry too much right now," Eula said with concern.


    "Mm." Yu Xie closed his eyes, and suddenly realized that he seemed to be resting his head on Eula''s lap?


    It felt quite nice, to be honest.


    At that moment, the others also arrived.


    Varka, Jean, Amber, Kaeya, and several knights from the Knights of Favonius¡ªall of them had rushed to Wyrmrest Valley upon hearing the sounds from there.


    "Yu Xie, is there anything wrong with your body?" Amber asked with concern.


    "If anything feels wrong, don''t force yourself," Jean added, also worried. "Sorry we couldn''t make it in time. You''ve worked hard."


    "Everything is settled now. Don''t worry. Rest well," Kaeya said.


    "Yu Xie, you''ve worked hard," Grandmaster Varka said, his gaze now filled with more admiration as he looked at Yu Xie.


    Hughes stood aside, not walking over. He gazed towards the direction of Mondstadt at the foot of the mountain, and his expression changed.


    The matter had been resolved, and Eroch had paid with his life, but the people who had died because of him could never come back.


    Those who had died¡ªthey were at the beginning of bright, promising lives, yet now they would never see the beauty of this world again. They would never be able to say "I''m home" to the people waiting for them.


    Later, through the Knights of Favonius'' search, they found those who had been lost in the Dragonspine but had not fallen victim to Eroch''s poison. The search and rescue mission in the Dragonspine had come to an end.


    ...


    A few days later.


    The weather was beautiful that day.


    Yu Xie arrived at the small wooden house on the outskirts of Whispering Woods.


    He remembered that the first night he had arrived in Mondstadt, he had spent it here.


    He pushed open the door and walked in. The wooden house was very clean.


    He hadn''t been here for some time, but it seemed Eula had been keeping it tidy.


    Sitting down on the bed covered with straw mats, Yu Xie let out a long, relaxed sigh.


    It was a promise he made with Eula¡ªafter returning from the Dragonspine, he would take a break, come to this secret hideout, and just relax, doing nothing.


    Outside the door, footsteps were heard, along with the sound of Eula and Amber talking.


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    "Yu Xie, you''re already here." Amber greeted him with a smile, placing some food she had brought on the table in the wooden house. "Feels like we''re back to the old days. From now on, we should come here often to hang out. No one can miss it!"


    Eula and Yu Xie exchanged a smile, and Amber suddenly felt like she was being "excluded."


    "You two are smiling in a weird way!" Amber said.


    "What''s weird about it?" Eula replied.


    "Just that it feels strange¡ªlike I''m being left out of something..."


    "Amber, you''re overthinking it. How could we possibly exclude you?" Yu Xie reassured her.


    Amber narrowed her eyes, glancing at Yu Xie, then at Eula.


    "You two wouldn''t...?"


    Eula hesitated for a moment, then quickly moved to cover Amber''s mouth, afraid Amber might say something that shouldn''t be said right now.


    Some things, she thought, should only be spoken when the time is right.


    "You two didn''t secretly come here to hang out without me, did you?" Amber asked suspiciously, looking at Yu Xie and Eula.


    Eula let out a relieved breath¡ªturns out, Amber had misunderstood.


    "No, we would never do something like that. If we were going to hang out here, we would definitely invite you along," Yu Xie explained.


    "Really?" Amber asked, half-convinced. For some reason, she had the feeling that the atmosphere between Yu Xie and Eula had been a bit... strange lately.


    Wait... Amber, the Outrider, seemed to have figured something out.


    Time passed, and night fell.


    The three of them sat under the starry sky, looking up at the dazzling stars.


    The night breeze gently passed between them. This moment was peaceful and pleasant.


    But suddenly, Yu Xie couldn''t help but think of the dream he had on the snow mountain.


    Why did Durin cry in the dream? And who exactly was he apologizing to?

 Chapter 109: Calamity

    A few days later.


    On a weekend, the Knights'' Order invited Yuxie and Eula to join them for an internal outing to enjoy the outdoors.


    Everyone arrived at Starfell Lake, located in the Starfell Valley.


    The lake was clear, with white cranes perched on the shore, and in the middle of the lake, there was a small island with a statue of the Seven Archons.


    In short, the scenery was beautiful, and it was a great place for a picnic.


    In such a beautiful place, one''s mood would naturally improve.


    Venti was also invited this time, due to his outstanding performance during the snow mountain incident.


    At this moment, Venti was sitting by Starfell Lake, holding a wine jug.


    Yuxie walked over and sat beside him.


    "Venti, thanks again for your help last time in the snow mountain. If you hadn''t arrived in time, things might have gotten really complicated."


    Venti turned his head and smiled at Yuxie.


    "Good thing I arrived in time, or I wouldn''t know how to explain it to Vennessa."


    "Did we¡­ get along well in the past?" Yuxie asked, not for the first time.


    "Of course we did. We were so close that sometimes she''d even ask me to leave." Venti spoke with a hint of playful resentment.


    "Is Vennessa¡­ over there now?" Yuxie looked up at the island floating in the sea of clouds above.


    If he remembered correctly, at the end of her story, Vennessa had ascended to the Sky Island.


    "Probably, though I don''t know if I''ll ever have the chance to see her again." Venti opened the wine jug, took a sip, and smiled.


    Yeah, who knew if he''d ever get to meet Vennessa again?


    Although he didn''t have memories from that lifetime, even if they met, Yuxie probably wouldn''t recognize Vennessa. But if possible, he would like to meet that legendary figure from Mondstadt.


    How did he and Vennessa meet in that lifetime? What had they experienced together?


    A breeze brushed over the surface of the lake, interrupting Yuxie''s thoughts. Following the wind, Yuxie noticed that Jean was standing at a high point in the distance. For some reason, he sensed a hint of sorrow in her posture.


    "Venti, you rest here, I''m going to take a look around." Yuxie stood up. "I''ll call you when the food is ready."


    "What''s for food?" Venti looked excited.


    "That depends on what Eula, Amber, and Lisa catch." Yuxie rubbed his chin.


    He walked to the side where Jean was still gazing into the distance.


    "Jean," Yuxie greeted.


    "Yuxie, it''s you." Jean glanced at him briefly before continuing to look out at the scenery.


    "Aren''t you going to join Eula and the others for fishing?"This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "I''m not good at fishing." Jean smiled gently. "What about you? Why aren''t you going?"


    "Because I think you don''t seem very happy," Yuxie said. "If you don''t mind, you can tell me what''s bothering you. Maybe I can help."


    Jean was momentarily taken aback.


    "...I feel that my abilities are still far from enough. Last time, at the snow mountain, it was you and Mr. Venti who solved the crisis, and I didn''t do anything. I''ve been thinking, if I were the one in the Wyrmrest Valley at that time, would I have been able to solve the problem?"


    "I''ve asked myself that question several times, but it seems there''s no answer. I inherited Lady Vennessa''s title and became a Dandelion Knight, but I''m still far from being mature enough."


    "You are definitely a competent and mature Dandelion Knight, there''s no doubt about that," Yuxie said firmly. "If you don''t believe me, we can go to the streets of Mondstadt and ask any random passerby. They''ll surely speak highly of you. And I''m sure Vennessa would recognize you as well."


    "Wh-why do you say that?" Jean asked, hesitating.


    "Because you always help others without thinking of yourself. You may not know this, but many people in Mondstadt trust you deeply because you''ve proven through your actions that you are truly worthy of the Gunnhildr surname and the title of Dandelion Knight."


    "..."


    "So, stop saying things like you''re not mature enough. You need to believe in yourself. If Vennessa saw that her title was inherited by you, she would definitely smile with pride."


    A gentle breeze brushed past, ruffling Jean''s hair at her temple. Suddenly, Jean realized that she had been overthinking everything.


    As a Dandelion Knight, as the vice-captain of the Knights of Favonius, what she should be doing wasn''t doubting herself, but focusing on doing her duties well and striving even harder.


    "Thank you, Yuxie. I understand now." Jean turned her head and gave him a small smile.


    "Then cherish the present moment and go join everyone," Yuxie said, returning her smile.


    But suddenly, Yuxie felt a wave of dizziness wash over him.


    Strange images flashed through his mind.


    It was like the dream he had on the snow mountain. In the vision, there was a calm lake, and in the center of the lake sat Durin, quietly sobbing.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Durin was still apologizing.


    This time, Yuxie suddenly understood that the apology was directed at him.


    But why?


    "Yuxie, what''s wrong?" Jean''s worried voice brought Yuxie back to reality.


    Yuxie slapped his forehead lightly and smiled gently.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go. Let''s see what fish Eula and the others have caught."


    The day passed quickly, and the outing came to an end with cheerful laughter.


    Such moments were always hard to part with, but like all joyful times, they eventually had to come to an end.


    As everyone bid their farewells, they each headed home, agreeing to meet again when they had the time.


    Mondstadt, the city of wind and freedom, was growing on Yuxie.


    He liked the streets here, he liked the people, and he liked the wind that blew through the city.


    If he could continue living here with everyone, living together until the very end, Yuxie felt that there was nothing wrong with that.


    That night, Yuxie dreamed again of the scene he had seen on the snow mountain.


    The same lake, the same scenery, the only difference was that Durin had stopped crying.


    Yuxie walked up to Durin''s side, and Durin slowly turned to look at him.


    This time, Yuxie knew it was a dream.


    "We meet again," he said.


    "I''m sorry..." Durin responded.


    "Why are you apologizing to me?"


    "..." Durin was silent. Though it no longer wept, there was a deep sorrow in its eyes, as if it were repenting.


    It was like a child who had done something wrong¡ªDurin looked at Yuxie, silently pleading for forgiveness.


    "I''m sorry... I''ve hurt you."


    "You hurt me?" Yuxie paused. "Are you referring to what happened on the snow mountain some time ago?"


    "I''ve made too many mistakes, and I can only atone with my death, but you''re a good person. You shouldn''t have..."


    This made Yuxie furrow his brow.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... it''s my fault I hurt you..." Durin ''s eyes filled with tears again, which fell into the lake, creating ripples.


    The morning sunlight dispelled the dream, waking Yuxie.


    Yuxie slowly opened his eyes and sat up.


    He looked at his hands, where faint, dark crimson light flickered on his arms.


    In an instant, Yuxie felt something ominous within the glowing light. A flood of images surged into his mind.


    He saw calamity arriving¡ªfire spreading across the land, people displaced and desperate.


    For some reason, Yuxie understood: these were the images from centuries ago, when Durin had brought about the calamity.


    And the dark crimson light on his arm was the power that had always resided within Durin. It was the source of the influence that had led Durin to bring forth the disaster.


    Perhaps it was because he had been in close contact with the "resurrected" Durin last time, and that power had transferred to him.


    This was not good news. This was a thing of calamity, and it should not exist in the world.

 Chapter 110: Next Time

    Yuxie stared blankly out the window, suddenly feeling that the course of events in this world was truly unpredictable.


    One moment, everything could be filled with laughter and joy, and the next, it could be engulfed in utter silence.


    [Abnormal power invasion detected, attempting to purge]


    [First attempt at purging failed, attempting suppression...]


    [Suppression successful]


    [Please rest assured, give me some time, purging the anomaly is not impossible]


    As the system''s prompts echoed in his mind, the dark crimson light on Yuxie''s hands dissipated.


    But clearly, suppression and purging were two different things. The system had only managed to suppress it for now; complete purging would take more time.


    The tenacity of this power was beyond imagination.


    Knock knock knock¡ª There came a knock on the door.


    And then, Yuxie heard Eula''s familiar voice.


    "Yuxie, wake up~"


    "Wait a moment, I just got up," Yuxie replied, trying to compose himself. He got out of bed, put on his clothes, and left the bedroom to open the door.


    Eula stood outside, smiling.


    "Got any plans for today?" Eula asked.


    "Shouldn''t be anything, why?" Yuxie responded.


    "Well then, how about after breakfast, you come with me to take a walk in the outskirts? What do you think?"


    Yuxie suddenly fell silent.


    He thought about the calamity-inducing power, the one that was still residing within him, not yet purged. He didn''t know if it would suddenly erupt at any moment.


    If he went out with Eula and the power erupted... what if it harmed her?


    "You... don''t want to go?" Eula asked, noticing his silence, her voice tinged with concern.


    Though it wasn''t the first time she had invited Yuxie out, Eula felt today that perhaps she should have been more tactful with her invitation.


    "Sorry, Eula, I just remembered that I have some things to take care of. Can we go next time?" Yuxie gave a slightly apologetic smile.


    This was the first time Yuxie had ever turned down one of Eula''s requests.


    It was only then that Eula realized¡ªup until now, Yuxie had always been unconditionally accommodating to her.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    No matter what request she made, Yuxie would always agree.


    Although she had never taken his kindness for granted, when he turned her down this time, she couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    Seeing the uncertain expression on Eula''s face, Yuxie reached out and gently ruffled her hair.


    "I really have something to do. It''s not that I''m purposely rejecting you. I promise I''ll go with you next time."


    Eula hesitated for a moment, then smiled softly and nodded.


    "Hmm, do you need any help? If there''s anything I can do, just let me know."


    "I can handle it on my own," Yuxie said with a smile.


    "Hmm... alright then. I''ll be going now. See you later."


    "See you next time."


    Eula turned and left.


    Yuxie stood at the door, watching Eula''s figure disappear into the distance down the street.


    He then returned to his room, closed his eyes, and sat quietly, deep in thought.


    Time passed slowly. The sunlight outside gradually shifted, and the temperature began to rise as noon approached.


    Finally, Yuxie opened his eyes again, left his residence, and set out alone towards Dragonspine.


    To avoid any potential accidents, he felt that he couldn''t stay in Mondstadt until he resolved his own issues.


    .......


    The next day.


    Eula woke up early that morning.


    As she walked through the streets, people around her still gave her somewhat strange looks.


    But she had long since grown accustomed to it, and she no longer cared about the odd glances from others.


    The Lawrence surname seemed like a "curse," but it was also a responsibility, as Yuxie had made her realize.


    Despite the stares of passersby, Eula made her way to the "Good Hunter" restaurant.


    "Miss Sara, I''d like an order of Sticky Honey Roast, to go please."


    "Alright, one Sticky Honey Roast," Sara, the receptionist at the Good Hunter restaurant, said with a smile. "Eula, you look like you''re in a good mood today. Did something good happen?"


    "Not really, just an ordinary day," Eula replied.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s just an ordinary day. This Sticky Honey Roast¡ªyou''re taking it for someone else, aren''t you?" Sara said with a knowing smile.


    "Just¡­ just wrap it up to go," Eula said, turning her head away. "Miss Sara, you''re making wild guesses again, I''ll note that down for later."


    "Alright, alright, no more guessing," Sara covered her mouth and laughed lightly. "Please wait a moment, the Sticky Honey Roast will be ready soon."


    Despite the many prejudices people had towards the Lawrence family, there were still those in Mondstadt who recognized Eula''s kind nature and treated her like an ordinary girl.


    Sara, the receptionist at the Good Hunter restaurant, was one of them.


    She actually liked Eula a lot. Every time Eula came, she would smile warmly, a different kind of smile from the polite, professional one used for customers.


    Soon, Eula''s order was ready. She took the packed Sticky Honey Roast and left the Good Hunter restaurant.


    Walking down the street, turning many corners, Eula eventually arrived at Yuxie''s residence.


    Yuxie hadn''t been free yesterday, but today, he should have time.


    It was still early, so Yuxie probably hadn''t had breakfast yet. Eula decided that the Sticky Honey Roast would serve as breakfast for him.


    She took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and reached out to knock on the door.


    "Yuxie, wake up~"


    As usual, Yuxie would be at the door soon, but today, Eula waited for quite a while, and the door still didn''t open. There was no sound of footsteps from inside.


    Could it be that Yuxie hasn''t woken up yet?


    "Yuxie~" Eula called out again.


    After waiting for a while, there was still no response.


    A wave of worry suddenly rose from the pit of her stomach.


    At that moment, she noticed something sticking out from under the door.


    She crouched down and looked closely, realizing that it was the corner of an envelope.


    Eula took the envelope from the gap under the door and opened it.


    "Eula, I have some things to take care of and need to leave for a few days. Don''t worry about me. Remember to eat well, don''t always say you''re eating less to avoid gaining weight¡ªmake sure to eat enough. If I come back and find that you''ve lost weight, I''ll make sure you eat it all back!"


    The handwriting wasn''t particularly beautiful, but it was definitely Yuxie''s.


    After reading the brief letter, Eula''s worries faded away.


    She glanced at the Sticky Honey Roast she was holding and murmured:


    "Looks like I''ll have to eat this myself now."

 Chapter 111: A Race Against Time

    Ten days later.


    "Eula, don''t worry, calm down," Jean comforted Eula, who was sitting in front of her.


    Eula sat on the sofa, her expression calm, but her eyes were filled with anxiety.


    In the letter, Yuxie had clearly stated that he would return in a few days, but now it had already been ten days and there was still no sign of him, no news at all.


    Although Eula tried hard to convince herself that he would be fine, a strange feeling kept rising in her heart. Her intuition told her that she could no longer wait like this.


    Jean''s face also showed concern.


    "Captain Jean, I have to find Yuxie," Eula stood up suddenly.


    "But we have no idea where Yuxie went," Jean said gravely. "Searching blindly is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Of course, Jean also wanted to find Yuxie, but as she said, no one knew where he had gone.


    Mondstadt was so large that it would be nearly impossible to find someone without any leads.


    "Calm down, Eula," Jean continued, "I will have people keep an eye on news both inside and outside of Mondstadt, and I will send people to search for any trace of Yuxie. If there''s any news, I''ll let you know immediately."


    "¡­Thank you, Captain Jean," Eula said quietly.


    After leaving the Knights of Favonius, Eula walked alone on the streets.


    The calls of the vendors along the street today sounded particularly grating to her. The sunlight seemed unbearably bright, and even the usually gentle breeze now felt sharp and irritable.


    Where exactly did Yuxie go?


    The question kept repeating itself in Eula''s mind.


    She arrived at Yuxie''s residence, hoping that perhaps he had already returned and was resting at home.


    Gathering her courage, she reached out and knocked on the door.


    She waited for a long time, but the door remained tightly shut.


    Eula lowered her gaze and, unwilling to give up, knocked again.


    But the result didn''t change.


    Eula took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.


    Where could Yuxie have gone?


    A list of places flashed through her mind. She closed her eyes, trying to find some clue in the words Yuxie had said before he left.


    Finally, for some reason, the scene in her mind froze.


    Dragonspine.


    "Dragonspine¡­" she murmured softly, turning to look in the direction of the snowy mountain.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    She couldn''t explain why she thought of Dragonspine, but her body had already begun to react.


    Before her mind could provide a reasonable answer, her feet had already begun to move.


    .......


    On Dragonspine, snow was falling.


    Yuxie walked out of a cave and looked at the white landscape outside.


    The cold wind hit him sharply, and he tightened his clothes.


    Snow from the pine trees fell, blending with the white on the ground.


    It was the tenth day, and the unusual power within his body still hadn''t been cleared.


    Yuxie had thought it would only take a few days, but he hadn''t expected it to take this long.


    What was Eula doing now? She must be worried.


    Her personality is just like this: kind and innocent.


    Yuxie didn''t want to make Eula worry, or anyone else for that matter, but he couldn''t go back just yet.


    Although the power inside him was still being suppressed by the system, and hadn''t gone out of control, the sense of foreboding in his heart was growing stronger ¡ª if he didn''t resolve it soon, that unusual power would soon be impossible to contain.


    Every night for the past few days, Yuxie had dreamed of Durin.


    It was still the same tranquil lake, and Durin''s crying, sometimes faint, sometimes louder.


    From the sound of that crying, Yuxie could feel that Durin wanted to atone for his sins with his own death, but Durin was also worried about him.


    At this moment, some noises around him pulled Yuxie back to reality. He turned to look in the direction of the sound.


    Many monsters were walking by, seemingly summoned by something, moving forward in an orderly manner, like a well-disciplined squad.


    This situation was certainly suspicious.


    Normally, monsters had low intelligence, and it was rare for them to behave like this.


    Yuxie glanced at the direction the monsters were heading toward.


    Wyrmrest Valley.


    A bad feeling stirred in his heart. Yuxie followed behind the monsters, heading toward the Wyrmrest Valley.


    In the Grand Commander''s Office.


    Varka stood by the window, looking outside with a slightly serious expression.


    Yuxie was a junior he deeply admired, and now that Yuxie had disappeared for ten days without any news, Varka couldn''t help but be worried.


    He had already sent people to search for any trace of Yuxie, but there was only one insignificant piece of information ¡ª Yuxie had left Mondstadt at noon ten days ago.


    Knock knock knock.


    "Come in," Varka said.


    "Report, Commander, the latest update: many monsters are gathering toward Dragonspine!"


    "What?" Varka frowned.


    "The informant said that some of the monsters from Liyue are also heading toward Dragonspine!"


    Varka''s expression immediately grew grave.


    This was unheard of.


    All the monsters were gathering toward Dragonspine? Was there something on the mountain that was attracting them?


    This was not good news.


    "Gather the troops immediately and head to the Snow Mountain!"


    "Yes!"


    .....


    Yuxie followed the monsters all the way to Wyrmrest Valley.


    Previously, due to the incident with Eroch, the cave in Wyrmrest Valley had collapsed. Now, many monsters had gathered here, and they were starting to clear away the rubble left by the collapsed cave.


    Such behavior from monsters was absolutely abnormal.


    As Yuxie pondered what his next step should be, Durin''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.


    "I''m sorry... I..."


    It was still the same apology, but there seemed to be something more.


    Yuxie focused slightly, and Durin''s voice became clearer. At the same time, the scenery around him suddenly changed.


    In a fully awake state, Yuxie found himself standing by the lake from his dreams.


    This time, there was no Durin in the center of the lake, but a small boy standing there.


    The boy''s back was lonely and desolate, as though he had borne centuries of solitude.


    Yuxie walked closer, and the water beneath his feet rippled.


    "Are you Durin?"


    "It''s me." The boy''s voice was soft, filled with despair. "I''m sorry, I caused this to happen to you."


    The boy lowered his head, and Yuxie couldn''t see his expression.


    "What''s going on with those monsters?"


    "The alchemist named Eroch triggered a strong chain reaction. My power seeped into the ley lines, and those monsters were attracted by my power. If my power continues to influence them, in time, they''ll become a powerful disaster. Then Mondstadt will..."


    "So, if I completely remove your power, that should solve the problem?"


    "Yes, but if you do that now, you will..."


    "There''s no other way..."


    "What if I first eliminate the power within me, and then go on to eliminate the remnants of your power? Would that work?"


    "Theoretically, yes, but... there''s no time left."


    "..." Yuxie fell silent, gazing into the distance. "Yeah, there''s no time left."


    He hadn''t ignored the possibility of the worst outcome. Racing against time wasn''t something that could always be won.

 Chapter 112: Choice

    "I''m sorry, it''s all because of me. If it weren''t for me, Mondstadt wouldn''t have ended up like that, and you wouldn''t have ended up in such danger..." Durin slowly raised his head.


    Yuxie finally saw Durin''s face¡ªa young boy''s face, still full of innocence.


    But in his eyes, which should have been clear, there was only despair.


    "From your perspective, you probably think you just came to Mondstadt and joined in the singing and dancing with the people here, right?" Yuxie said.


    "Yes... I never expected it would turn out like this..." Tears fell from Durin''s eyes, glistening with deep regret.


    "I won''t let the disaster happen again."


    "You mean... but if you do that, you''ll..."


    "I really like Mondstadt, the land of wind and freedom." Yuxie interrupted Durin. "It''s a place full of people I care about, and things I cherish. If the disaster starts again, it would trouble me greatly."


    "But... you''ll die..."


    "Maybe. But I guess I have to take the gamble." Yuxie shrugged.


    For some reason, perhaps because of all the life-and-death experiences he had been through¡ªthough he couldn''t remember most of them¡ªhe surprisingly found it somewhat acceptable in this moment.


    "So, I accept your apology." Yuxie smiled.


    Durin stared at Yuxie, his expression frozen in shock. It seemed as if he couldn''t believe that the person in front of him could face all this with such a smile.


    The scene around them began to collapse.


    Yuxie opened his eyes.


    The coldness of the snow-covered mountains surrounded him. The white snow spread endlessly, and countless monsters had gathered.


    Yuxie looked towards Mondstadt in the distance.


    The city glimmered in the sunlight, and the nearby Cider Lake reflected the light.


    It was a city where he had once lived, and there were countless dreams taking root within it.


    If the disaster started again, many people in Mondstadt would undoubtedly fight to the end against it.


    The disaster wouldn''t destroy Mondstadt, but undoubtedly, many dreams and lives would be shattered in the battle with it, and some might even lose their lives.


    Yuxie didn''t think of himself as someone who acted out of great ideals. He simply wanted to protect the things and people he valued.


    Like a certain girl who always held grudges, or the friends who had brought him the warmth of family.


    He was a traveler from beyond the world, someone who was meant to be alone.


    But everyone had made him feel like he had a place to call home, and the loneliness had slowly faded away.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Yuxie drew out his sword, "Cloud Cutter", the blade gleaming with a sharp, blinding light.


    He slowly moved forward, his steps firm in the snow, leaving a trail of determined footprints behind him.


    The monsters on the pile of rubble, which had been rummaging around as if searching for something, stopped moving at that moment, all of them turning to face Yuxie.


    They sensed his approach, their crimson eyes filled with murderous intent, and they let out furious roars of warning.


    The blade flashed as Yuxie moved among the monsters like a dancer.


    The roars of the monsters echoed through the valley.


    It wasn''t long before the snow on the ground became a chaotic mess. Yuxie struggled to steady himself, his breathing heavy and erratic.


    Behind him, clusters of monsters had fallen.


    But further ahead, more and more monsters appeared, an endless stream.


    These creatures seemed to be drawn by some kind of fatal attraction, heedlessly rushing here to uncover something hidden beneath the pile of rubble.


    One person, after all, was too weak to hold his ground. His strength was running low, and continuing to clear out the monsters like this wouldn''t change the situation.


    The source had to be eliminated quickly.


    Yuxie took a deep breath. The cold mountain air filled his lungs as he turned his gaze toward the pile of rubble occupied by countless monsters. He closed his eyes and focused, feeling the surroundings.


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    The sound of a heartbeat reached his ears, carried by the wind. Durin''s heart was still beating under the rubble. That was the source, the origin.


    As long as that heart is destroyed, everything will end, and the disaster will not come.


    But if he did that, he might never be able to return.


    The abnormal power inside him still needed more time to be completely cleared, but there was no time left.


    The monsters had already cleared away much of the rubble, and within minutes, Durin''s heart would reemerge.


    The power contained within it would drive the monsters into madness. At that point, the trouble would be more than they could handle.


    The only person who could solve everything before that happened was him¡ªright here, right now.


    Suddenly, the image of Eula appeared in his mind.


    He thought back to the first day he met Eula, sitting by Cider Lake, talking about all kinds of things.


    Yuxie glanced back down at the scene below the mountain. The view was beautiful.


    If he could, he would like to go on another outing with everyone, to spend time with Eula and Amber again in that secret base, doing nothing.


    But now, he had to make a decision.


    The disaster would not happen again. This was his choice.


    A flash of white light cut through Dragonspine, the air splitting apart, and with it, Durin''s heart buried beneath the rubble was cleaved in two.


    .....


    Eula ran through the snow-covered mountain.


    Her intuition told her not to stop, that she couldn''t afford to stop for even a moment.


    The cold air seemed to freeze her airways, but she kept running, her footprints in the snow somewhat disordered behind her.


    She had entered the snow-covered mountain without much preparation, and such actions were undoubtedly reckless, but Eula didn''t care.


    She was simply following the deepest guidance of her heart.


    She couldn''t stop... she couldn''t stop!


    It felt as though if she stopped, everything would be irreversible.


    Suddenly, without warning, some past scenes flashed through her mind.


    "Eula, when you become a Knights of Favonius member, there will probably be many voices of doubt, but don''t worry, I will always stand by your side." Yuxie said under the sunlight.


    "Why do you support me so unconditionally?" Eula asked in a small voice.


    "Guess?" Yuxie raised an eyebrow.


    "How could I guess what you''re thinking? I don''t know mind-reading."


    "Alright, actually the reason is simple. If you invite me to dinner at the Good Hunter''s Restaurant tonight, I''ll tell you."


    "Just tell me! Why make me treat you to dinner?"


    "Because..."


    Strange, what did Yuxie say at the end of that conversation?


    She couldn''t quite remember, but it felt like something important.


    At this moment, Eula suddenly stumbled under her feet.


    She fell into the snow, but without hesitation, she climbed back up and continued running.


    The cold wind and snowflakes continued to lash against her face, like tiny blades cutting across her cheeks.


    "I''m sorry, those important words... I shouldn''t have forgotten them," Eula said in her heart. "Can you say them again? This time, I''ll treat you to as many meals at Good Hunter''s Restaurant as you want."


    A white flash of light appeared from the direction of Dragonspine, like a line cutting through the sky. Eula''s eyes trembled uncontrollably.


    "Yuxie..."


    A certain feeling swept through Eula''s heart.


    Am I... too late?

 Chapter 113: Farewell

    When Eula arrived at Dragonspine Valley, everything was eerily quiet.


    The footprints in the snow were scattered and messy. These were the footprints of the monsters. Not long ago, this place should have been swarming with them, but now, there was no sign of any remaining.


    In the snow, Eula spotted the person she was most concerned about and staggered over toward him.


    Yuxie was lying in the snow. He heard Eula calling his name.


    He wanted to get up, but he no longer had the strength.


    The entire Wyrmrest Valley had no trace of Durin''s presence anymore, and his life was slipping away faster by the moment.


    "Yuxie!" Eula finally reached him and kneeled down. She wanted to help him up but was too scared to touch him.


    "Eula, you''re here," Yuxie said softly, seeing the worried expression on her face.


    "I''m here¡­ I''m sorry, I¡­"


    "Help me up," Yuxie smiled faintly.


    Eula held back the tears in her eyes, carefully helping him sit up.


    Then, Yuxie just looked at her, smiling gently, and slowly reached out to pat her head.


    "It''s me who should be apologizing. There were so many things I promised you, but I never had the chance to fulfill them."


    Yuxie''s words left Eula stunned. She didn''t dare think about it in a certain way, and she was desperately trying to convince herself inside.


    "Eula, it seems my time is running out. I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you any longer," Yuxie said.


    "Don''t say such ominous things. You''re still fine, aren''t you?" Eula said, holding back her tears.


    "Just now, I did something. I protected what I wanted to protect, but the price was my life. Eula, you should be able to tell, right? My time is running out," Yuxie smiled and said. "There are some things I still want to tell you."


    "I don''t want to hear it!" Eula raised her voice, the tears breaking free from her eyes. "Anything you have to say, we can talk about it when we get back after you rest!"


    "It will be too late by then," Yuxie said, looking directly into her eyes. "Listen to me, Eula."


    "I¡­" Eula hesitated, struggling with her emotions.


    She still didn''t want to accept it. She didn''t want to admit this reality.


    Even though she could feel Yuxie''s life slipping away, even though she saw it happening with her own eyes, she still didn''t want to believe it was true.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    But some things had nothing to do with whether she accepted them or not.


    The world does not revolve around anyone''s will. That was a lesson Eula had learned when she was very young.


    But¡­ why did Yuxie have to leave? There were so many things she still wanted to do with him, so many things left unsaid¡­


    Eula''s reaction caused Yuxie to fall silent for a moment. Her tears made him not want to leave. He wanted to see her become a Knight of the Favonius.


    But no matter how much he didn''t want to leave, it was futile. This was his own choice.


    "Eula, you''re going to become a Knight of Mondstadt, follow your heart, live well. No matter what others say, don''t worry about it. Be yourself and don''t regret it.


    "I know, you''ve suffered so much from others'' cold stares, but you''ve always endured it alone, silently. It''s been hard on you.


    "From the day I met you, I wanted to help you share that pain, but now, it seems like I won''t be able to do that.


    "After I''m gone, you need to eat well, sleep well, and train well. Don''t let any of it slip. If you do, I''ll come to you in your dreams and give you a good talking-to.


    "Don''t be sad, don''t cry. You won''t look good when you cry.


    "By the way, you''ve said so many times that you''d remember my grudge. I also said I''d wait for you to come and take revenge. Looks like I won''t be around for that. Our ''grudge'' seems like it can''t be settled."


    Eula quietly listened to Yuxie''s words. She tried to hold back her tears because he was smiling as he said all of this.


    A smile should not be met with tears.


    But the tears came like a dam breaking, uncontrollable.


    "This grudge... I''ll remember it... I''ll never forget it in this lifetime," Eula sobbed, speaking in broken phrases.


    "Eula..." Yuxie looked at Eula, smiling faintly, as if resigned, yet also fond.


    He wanted to reach out and pat Eula''s head again, but he realized he no longer had the strength to raise his hand.


    His body suddenly wavered and began to tilt forward.


    Eula caught him and held him tightly.


    Her sobs were right next to his ear, magnified many times over.


    He still didn''t want to leave. He wanted to walk on with Eula, to do many things together, even if those things were just trivial little matters.


    Sunlight poured into the valley, the snow in the air stopped falling, and the surrounding temperature seemed to rise.


    The snow on the treetops began to fall, melting at an incredibly slow pace. Yuxie felt as if he could see every single snowflake turning into water.


    At the same time, he could also feel the last remnants of life in his body slipping away, leaving only the faintest trace of lingering life.


    Every second felt so long, and Yuxie didn''t know whether this was a good or bad thing.


    "Eula, if there''s a next life, what would you want to do?"


    "¡­The ''grudge'' between us hasn''t been settled. If there''s a next life, I''ll find you, cling to you, and you''ll never be able to leave me like this again," Eula sobbed as she spoke.


    "I see..." Yuxie rested his head on Eula''s shoulder, his eyes slowly closing. "Eula, your embrace... is so warm."


    In that moment, even the cold wind stopped. The entire valley was silent, with only Eula''s sobs filling the air.


    Eula held Yuxie tightly, unwilling to let go.


    She could no longer feel his breath or heartbeat, but she held him even tighter.


    Sadness surged towards her like a tidal wave, drowning her completely.


    Finally, unable to hold back any longer, her cries broke out. She wept uncontrollably.


    Her sobs echoed through the Wyrmrest Valley, reverberating throughout the entire Dragonspine Mountain.


    At that moment, a green figure appeared at the bottom of the valley. Watching this scene, there was only silence.


    A friend was leaving once again, and Venti had arrived too late.


    His gaze darkened.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this again... No farewell this time either... Yuxie, it''s like you always leave us behind, always making me owe you a favor..."


    The Knights of the Favonius finally arrived at this moment.


    Everyone stood in silence, looking at Eula and Yuxie.


    From the girl named Eula, everyone could feel the immense grief that was like a tidal wave.


    End of Arc 5

 Chapter 114: The Silver-Haired Woman

    Yu Xie walked along the road in the wilderness. He had been walking for a long time.


    Along the way, he occasionally saw small animals hopping by and birds flying overhead.


    The air was fresh, and it was invigorating.


    Since waking up here, Yu Xie had already been walking for most of the day.


    He had encountered some travelers on the road and, after asking them, learned that this place was Sumeru, but it wasn''t the Sumeru he remembered.


    The sun was about to set, and the glow of the sunset bathed the earth, creating a beautiful scene.


    Finally, Yu Xie saw a city in the distance, the place he was heading to.


    After navigating the winding roads, he reached the city just before the sun set completely.


    The city was filled with crisscrossing streets and towering buildings. Though it wasn''t as bustling as the Sumeru he remembered, it was still a peaceful place where people lived in harmony and prosperity.


    On the streets, there were many people with bronze-colored skin walking by, all with smiles on their faces.


    As the sun fully dipped below the horizon, the sky grew dark, and the lights in the city flickered on, making the streets almost as bright as day.


    At this point, Yu Xie had two things he needed to address¡ªfinding a place to stay and figuring out how to get something to eat.


    He wasn''t familiar with this large city, had no acquaintances here, and had no money in his pockets.


    As he walked along the street, Yu Xie brushed past a beautiful silver-haired woman.


    The woman wore a white dress, and her ethereal silver hair flowed gracefully, her flawless face exuding beauty, along with a figure that even women would envy.


    There was also a unique, gentle yet mature charm about her.


    Yu Xie instinctively stopped and turned to look back.


    What caught his attention wasn''t just the woman''s outward beauty, but something about her felt familiar.


    Had he seen her somewhere before?


    Perhaps it was because his memory was a little unclear, as this life had just begun. After thinking for a moment, he couldn''t recall where he had seen her and turned to continue walking.


    Unknowingly, he found himself in a corner of the city.


    Unlike the bustling city center, this area was more secluded, with dimmer lights and fewer people around.


    Yu Xie felt a little lost. He should have gone to a more populated area, where he might find more opportunities to solve his food and shelter problems.


    But in this place, he saw the same silver-haired woman he had passed earlier on the street.


    At this moment, she was busy under the eaves of a small house, sweeping the fallen leaves in front of the door.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Perhaps out of curiosity, Yu Xie walked over.


    "Hello."


    Upon hearing Yu Xie''s voice, the silver-haired woman stopped sweeping and looked up at him.


    "Hello, is there something you need?"


    When the silver-haired woman spoke, Yu Xie seemed to detect a hint of nervousness in her tone.


    Yu Xie felt a bit confused. Did he look like some suspicious person?


    "Ah, it''s not that I need anything. It''s just that I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before," Yu Xie hesitated and said.


    Although this was his honest feeling, it sounded like one of those tired old pick-up lines.


    As expected, when the silver-haired woman heard this, she pressed her lips together, looking even more nervous.


    Yu Xie thought to himself that he must look even more suspicious in her eyes now...


    "Do... do you? Maybe it''s because I have a common face..." The silver-haired woman smiled awkwardly and began sweeping again, possibly trying to hide her nervousness through the action.


    "You definitely don''t have a common face," Yu Xie said directly without thinking.


    Indeed, her face was flawless, the kind of beauty that couldn''t possibly be called "common."


    "Well... maybe you mistook me for someone else." The silver-haired woman turned her face away again, focusing on sweeping the leaves and dust in front of the door.


    "My intuition is usually pretty accurate. I don''t make mistakes like that..." Yu Xie started to say, but then stopped abruptly.


    He suddenly remembered where he had seen this silver-haired woman before¡ªbefore he arrived in Teyvat.


    After a moment of silence, Yu Xie spoke again.


    "Um, if I may ask... are you...?"


    "I''m not, there''s no way I am. You must be mistaken," the silver-haired woman interrupted, answering quickly.


    "I haven''t even asked anything yet..."


    "Ah..."


    The atmosphere started to feel awkward.


    Yu Xie seemed to gradually understand why the silver-haired woman had gotten nervous when he said "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere."


    If he wasn''t wrong, everyone in this city must know her.


    But she seemed to not want to be recognized, which was why she had gotten nervous when he brought it up.


    Given the time, Nahida hadn''t been born yet, so the answer was becoming clearer.


    "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata?" Yu Xie tentatively asked.


    "..." The silver-haired woman was silent for a moment before letting out a helpless sigh. "Sigh... it seems my disguise wasn''t good enough."


    "I knew my intuition was right," Yu Xie smiled.


    "Don''t tell anyone, or else..." Lord Rukkhadevata furrowed her brows.


    Though her tone sounded threatening, Yu Xie only sensed tenderness from it.


    "I understand," Yu Xie nodded with a smile.


    A subtle feeling arose in Yu Xie''s heart. He hadn''t expected to encounter the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata like this.


    "By the way, even though you know me, you''re probably not from Sumeru, right?" Greater Lord Rukkhadevata looked at Yu Xie and sized him up slightly. "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Yu Xie, and I''m from... Liyue."


    "Liyue, huh..." Greater Lord Rukkhadevata slightly tilted her head, gazing in the direction of Liyue. A beautiful smile appeared on her face. "It''s a very beautiful place."


    "Yes," Yu Xie nodded. "But why did Lord Rukkhadevata disguise herself and come here?"


    "Don''t call me that. It''ll be bad if someone hears," Greater Lord Rukkhadevata said. "Just call me Buer. I disguised myself and came here not for any particular reason. I just wanted to relax. I''ll emphasize it again¡ªdon''t tell anyone."


    This was the first time she had said the name "Buer" to an ordinary person, and the first time she had told someone that she just wanted to relax.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt like she could trust the person in front of her.


    Perhaps it was because of the kind of pitiful aura he gave off.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "By the way, you must be hungry, right?" Greater Lord Rukkhadevata asked.


    "How did you know?" Yu Xie was a bit surprised.


    "I heard your stomach protesting," Greater Lord Rukkhadevata laughed, then turned to put down the broom and prepared to go inside. "Wait here, I''ll get you something to eat, though I don''t have anything too fancy."


    "That''s great, I''m not picky at all. Thank you, Lord Rukkhadevata... No, thank you, Miss Buer," Yu Xie didn''t refuse. After walking for so long since waking up, he was indeed hungry.


    Yu Xie''s reaction surprised Greater Lord Rukkhadevata a little. Most people, if they knew her true identity, wouldn''t let her personally prepare food for them, but Yu Xie seemed different.


    This made her feel at ease.


    "Wait a moment." After a brief hesitation, she gave him a smile and then went inside.


    Yu Xie stood outside, turned around, and looked at the distant night view.


    The night was hazy.

 Chapter 115: Nabu Malikata

    On the table, there was a bowl of noodles. The noodles were submerged in soup, garnished with chopped green onions. At first glance, it seemed like an ordinary bowl of noodles, nothing particularly special about it.


    "Eat up," said Buer, sitting across from Yu Xie.


    "Thank you, I''ll start eating now," Yu Xie said, picking up his chopsticks and taking a bite.


    The taste wasn''t exceptional, just average, but for Yu Xie, who hadn''t eaten all day, it was a treat. As the saying goes, hunger is the best seasoning.


    "Why did you run from Liyue all the way to Sumeru?" Buer asked, resting her chin on her hand, her beautiful face illuminated by the light.


    "Because... I wanted to come here and see it," Yu Xie replied.


    "You''re lying," Buer said.


    Yu Xie was startled; this development was a bit unexpected.


    It wasn''t because he simply wanted to come and see Sumeru that he arrived here, but he couldn''t exactly say it was because his new life had started in Sumeru, could he?


    "Forget it, no big deal," Buer smiled gently. "Everyone has their own problems, things they don''t want to share with others. There''s nothing strange about that. I also have a lot of things I don''t want others to know."


    Yu Xie didn''t feel any malice from Buer; in fact, he could sense more of the sympathy emanating from her.


    "Thank you for understanding," Yu Xie smiled back and continued eating his noodles.


    "How''s the taste of the noodles?" Buer asked again.


    "Maybe it''s just because I''m hungry, but it tastes really good."


    Buer furrowed her brow slightly.


    "I have a friend who always says my noodles don''t taste good."


    "Maybe she just doesn''t appreciate them?"


    "You''re not trying to compliment me, are you?"


    "Well... maybe one day when I''m not hungry, I''ll try your noodles again and give you a more objective evaluation."


    "You really are different from others," Buer smiled.


    "Am I?"


    "At least, I find being with you quite enjoyable."


    "Should I thank you for the compliment, Miss Buer?"


    "It''s not a compliment. I''m just speaking from the heart." Buer glanced out the window, where the night was deep and the moonlight cast over the streets outside, like salt sprinkled over the ground.


    "By the way, you''ve just arrived in Sumeru, right?" Buer asked again.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Yeah," Yu Xie nodded.


    "Have you found a place to stay yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Well, then stay here. Just clean up this place every few days, and consider that your rent."


    Yu Xie was a bit surprised; the offer sounded like a great deal.


    "Don''t you suspect I might be some shady person?"


    "Don''t underestimate the gods. If you were suspicious, I''d have tied you up by now." Buer stood up. "Alright, you eat slowly. I''ll be leaving."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to my palace, of course. If I''m gone too long and people notice, someone will come looking for me..." Buer looked a bit troubled. "Make sure you take care of this place. If I come back one day and find it a mess, then you''ll be in trouble!"


    Although Buer''s tone sounded serious, for some reason, Yu Xie still felt her warmth.


    This gentle Achon, beloved by the people of Sumeru, perhaps doesn''t even realize that beneath her stern tone, there''s still a unique tenderness only she possesses.


    "Thank you, Miss Buer, for offering me a place to stay," Yu Xie responded with a smile. "I''ll make sure to take care of this place."


    "Then I''ll be going," Buer smiled, and in the blink of an eye, her figure vanished into the light of the room.


    Only Yu Xie was left in the room.


    A gentle breeze from outside blew in, and the light flickered.


    In the blink of an eye, the days passed¡ªsunrise and sunset, a few days had gone by.


    Yu Xie had developed a preliminary understanding of Sumeru. The city was experiencing an unprecedented prosperity.


    The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, the Goddess of Flowers, and the King Deshret Al-Ahmar had formed an alliance, and the lives of Sumeru''s people were peaceful and prosperous, with a harmonious government and society.


    This could be seen in the everyday lives of the citizens.


    Walking on the streets, you could hear people laughing and talking cheerfully wherever you went.


    That day, after breakfast, Yu Xie watered the vegetables in the garden behind the house.


    These vegetables were all personally planted by Buer and were growing quite well.


    As the Lord of Dendro, gardening was surely a simple task for Buer, though Yu Xie hadn''t expected her to have such an interest in it.


    As an ordinary person, having a small cottage in a corner of the city and living self-sufficiently¡ªit seemed like the kind of life Buer might have preferred, if not for the heavy responsibilities she carried.


    By the way, Miss Buer hadn''t come back for several days since she left last time. But that was to be expected; after all, she was a Archon of Sumeru and must have been busy with many affairs.


    During this time, Yu Xie, out of curiosity, had tried to seek Buer, but had not found an opportunity to meet her.


    For ordinary people, seeking an audience with a Archon wasn''t such a simple matter without a special reason.


    Oh well, with food and shelter, what more could one ask for?


    He just needed to take care of the house and fulfill his part of the agreement.


    At this moment, a pleasant voice came from outside the house.


    "Buer, I''m here."


    Hearing someone calling, Yu Xie stopped his weeding and walked out. The moment he saw the other person, both he and the stranger were slightly surprised.


    The stranger seemed surprised to see a man come out of this house, while Yu Xie was taken aback by the other person''s stunning beauty.


    Her beauty was on par with Buer''s¡ªflawless, whether in her face or figure.


    She wore an exquisite dress that highlighted her outstanding grace, the hem of her skirt swaying gently in the breeze, and her long hair fluttering lightly in the wind.


    "Are you looking for Buer?" Yu Xie spoke first.


    "Yes, where is she?"


    "It''s been several days since she came. She must be busy with something, so she probably hasn''t had the time to come back."


    "I see. Well, we made an appointment to meet here today, so she should be arriving soon."


    "Sorry to ask, but who are you?"


    "My name is Nabu Malikata. I''m Buer''s friend. You can call me Nabu," the woman said with a friendly smile. "And you? What''s your name? Did Buer ask you to stay here?"


    "My name is Yu Xie. It''s similar to what you said¡ªBuer asked me to stay here and take care of the place."


    "I see. Thank you for your trouble." Miss Nabu flashed a captivating smile and tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "Since Buer isn''t here yet, I''ll help out as well."


    Like Buer, Miss Nabu also carried a unique warmth about her, making one feel naturally inclined to rely on her.


    Yu Xie recalled that last time, Buer mentioned she had a friend who always complained that her noodles didn''t taste good.


    It was probably this very Miss Nabu.


    And given her straightforwardness, Miss Nabu''s background must also be extraordinary.

 Chapter 116: Speak without thinking

    Nabu seemed very familiar with the place. After entering the house, she immediately got to work without needing Yu Xie to guide her.


    Although Nabu''s skin was fair and flawless, she handled tasks like cleaning and watering plants with great ease.


    After watering the vegetables in the garden, she moved over to the side and began tending to the Sumeru Roses growing along the edge of the garden.


    She extended her hand and gently stroked the delicate petals of the roses, her eyes full of tenderness, as if she were caring for her own child.


    Yu Xie brought over a cup of water and handed it to Nabu.


    "Drink some water."


    "Ah... thank you." Nabu took the cup and smiled lightly.


    "Do you like flowers?" Yu Xie asked casually.


    "Mm, I really like them," Nabu replied. "Flowers are beautiful and strong, aren''t they? Even though they are fragile and easily harmed by passing animals, they still continue to bloom their beauty without hesitation."


    "This is the first time I''ve heard someone describe flowers like that," Yu Xie said thoughtfully.


    "What about you? Do you like flowers?" Nabu tilted her head and looked at Yu Xie.


    "I can''t really say, but I suppose I do like them."


    "If that''s the case, it''s very happy to hear that," Nabu said with a smile.


    "It?"


    "Mm, I mean it¡ªthis Sumeru Rose."


    "You can tell what the flower is thinking?"


    "I can feel a little of it."


    This answer made Yu Xie''s suspicions grow stronger.


    "As I thought... excuse my boldness, but you''re the Goddess of Flowers, aren''t you?"


    "Mm, that''s right." Nabu''s smile remained gentle, as though she wasn''t surprised that Yu Xie had figured out her identity. "It seems you must know that Buer is the Dendro Archon, then?"


    "Yes, I do," Yu Xie nodded.


    Although he had promised Buer not to reveal this to others, since Buer had arranged for Nabu to meet him here, it seemed that Buer didn''t consider Nabu as just "anyone."


    "She really cares about this place. She asked you to help take care of it, which means she trusts you a lot," Buer said, placing her index finger on her lips. "And could I ask you not to tell anyone that I''m the Goddess of Flowers, please?"


    "No problem," Yu Xie smiled and nodded again.


    "Thank you." Nabu smiled warmly, which was quite moving. "By the way, at this time, Buer should be arriving soon."


    No sooner had she spoken, than both of them heard light footsteps from outside the house.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Then came a call.


    "Yu Xie¡ª"


    Buer walked into the house and began inspecting the place, almost like a supervisor on an inspection tour.


    Her gaze carefully swept across the room, not missing a single corner.


    In the end, she nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yu Xie, where are you?"


    "Here," Yu Xie and Nabu walked in from the backyard.


    "Nabu, so you''ve already arrived," Buer''s gaze fell on Nabu, and a hint of joy appeared in her eyes. "Long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Nabu smiled back, then glanced at Yu Xie. "Buer, you''ve found someone trustworthy."


    "It seems like you two have already met, so there''s no need for introductions. Please sit down. I''ll brew some tea and prepare some snacks. Yu Xie, come help me in the kitchen."


    In the kitchen, Buer looked very happy, a faint smile at the corner of her lips as she continued her work without stopping.


    "Did you invite the Goddess of Flowers here because there''s something important to discuss?" Yu Xie couldn''t help but ask.


    "Did she tell you she''s the Goddess of Flowers?"


    "I guessed it at first, then just asked her directly, and she admitted it without hesitation."


    "It seems she really trusts you, to tell you so openly."


    "I think it''s because of you that she trusts me."


    "Maybe, but I don''t think it''s just that." Buer smiled. "I invited her here today not for anything important, but simply because we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I wanted to meet her, have some tea, and chat."


    "Just like that?"


    "Why not?" Buer looked at Yu Xie, her clear and beautiful eyes sparkling with light. "Well, you''re also half a host here, so hurry up and prepare the snacks. Don''t keep the guest waiting."


    "Half a host?" Yu Xie was momentarily taken aback.


    "Isn''t that right? Come on, hurry up, don''t just stand there."


    Yu Xie thought there was something a bit odd about Buer''s words, but seeing that she didn''t mind, he didn''t think too much about it.


    Not long later, the tea and snacks were ready.


    The tea gathering between friends began.


    Although both Buer and Nabu were deities, Yu Xie didn''t feel any special airs or distance between them.


    Yu Xie was perceptive. Shortly after the tea gathering began, he casually found an excuse to step outside, leaving the time for these two long-lost friends to catch up.


    Buer and Nabu sat in the room, sunlight streaming in through the open window, and a gentle breeze blowing in.


    For a moment, it felt as though the two had forgotten their many troubles, just like two ordinary people.


    Time passed like flowing water.


    "I didn''t expect you to have someone else help take care of this place. It seems you really trust him," Nabu said to Buer.


    "Mm... I don''t really know why, but there''s something about Yu Xie that makes me feel a kind of sorrow, as if he''s been through many things that ordinary people can''t even imagine," Buer said. "As for trust... By the way, didn''t he say he''d be back soon? Why hasn''t he come back yet?"


    The sky outside was getting darker, and the clouds hanging on the horizon seemed to be set ablaze, glowing with a fiery red hue.


    Yu Xie lay on a small hill outside the city, comfortably watching the red sunset clouds.


    The wind brushed against his face, feeling pleasant.


    This was the kind of moment that was perfect for lying on a place like this¡ªdoing nothing, just relaxing and letting go.


    "Why did you come out here?"


    Buer''s voice reached his ears. Yu Xie turned toward the sound and slowly sat up.


    Buer and Nabu were walking slowly toward him.


    "How come you two are here?" he asked. "Has the tea gathering ended?"


    "We were a bit worried since you hadn''t come back," Nabu said. "I''m so glad to see you''re fine."


    "Sorry, I should have come back sooner," Yu Xie scratched his head. "It''s just that it''s so comfortable lying here, I lost track of time."


    Maybe it was because his life had just begun, but Yu Xie always felt like there was a barrier between himself and the world.


    But the fact that these two gentle deities were concerned for him made a warm feeling flow through his heart.


    Though Yu Xie believed that these two kind deities would be just as concerned for anyone else, he still felt a sense of warmth.


    "This is indeed a nice place," Buer sat down beside Yu Xie and looked at the clouds in the sky.


    "Yes, the view is beautiful," Nabu agreed, sitting beside them.


    The fiery clouds gradually lost their color, and the light on the horizon slowly faded away.


    Day transitioned into night, as if a black curtain was drawn across the sky. But in that dark curtain, countless small points of light shone brilliantly, the stars twinkling.


    Suddenly, Yu Xie remembered the original fate of the Goddess of Flowers and Dendro Archon. A phrase flashed through his mind, and without thinking, he blurted it out:


    "To both of you deities... your people cannot lose you, so... you must live well."

 Chapter 117: Hypothetical Questions

    After the words slipped out of his mouth, Yu Xie realized how odd they must have sounded.


    But once the words were spoken, it was like water spilled from a cup¡ªthere was no taking it back.


    The atmosphere grew a bit awkward. Buer and Nabu exchanged glances, and a smile involuntarily appeared on their faces.


    "It''s the first time someone has said something like that to us," Buer looked at Yu Xie.


    "Yeah, it almost feels like being reminded by an elder," Nabu also turned her gaze to Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie scratched his head, unsure how to respond.


    In the silent, slightly awkward atmosphere, Buer and Nabu left, and Yu Xie returned to the small house.


    As days passed, Buer occasionally came by to spend a leisurely half-day, and little by little, Yu Xie and Buer became more familiar with each other.


    One day, as Yu Xie was walking through the streets, he overheard a conversation.


    "I heard that the King Deshret is coming to meet with the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata soon. I hope nothing serious is going to happen."


    "You''re overthinking it. I think it''s just a regular meeting about the alliance."


    "Yeah, the alliance is already strong, so there''s nothing to worry about. Don''t overthink it."


    "Besides, with the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata around, even if something did happen, it would be resolved."


    The mention of the King Deshret made Yu Xie pause and reflect.


    He couldn''t help but recall the final fate of the King Deshret, Al-Ahmar, which had always been tragic in his memory.


    Returning to the small house, Yu Xie sank into the bath he had crafted himself. The warm water soaked into his skin, melting away the weariness of the day.


    Perhaps because it felt so comfortable, drowsiness soon overtook him.


    As the night grew darker outside, Buer arrived at the door, slipping in as easily as she always did.


    "Yu Xie?"


    She called twice, but received no response.


    Noticing the light in the bathroom, Buer approached the door.


    "Yu Xie?"


    Still no reply.


    Yet, she could clearly sense his presence inside.


    Could something have happened?


    Concern suddenly sprang to her mind, and she pushed the door open with haste.


    "Yu Xie, are you alright?"


    The door was pushed open abruptly, and Yu Xie, who had been dozing in the bathtub, was startled awake. Buer''s urgent voice made him, still half-dazed, think something serious had happened, and he quickly sprang to his feet from the bath.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Water splashed everywhere.


    Buer stood frozen, shocked.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Xie asked, then realized the situation and quickly sat back down.


    "...I have something to talk to you about. I''ll wait outside," Buer hurriedly turned and exited.


    Outside, the night breeze blew gently. Buer sat under the eaves, her mind uncontrollably replaying the image of Yu Xie waking up so abruptly. The image felt carved into her memory, something she wouldn''t easily forget.


    Several minutes passed, but to Buer, it felt like hours before Yu Xie came out dressed in his usual clothes.


    "I didn''t expect you to come at night," Yu Xie said.


    "You fell asleep in the bath. You might catch a cold," Buer looked elsewhere.


    "Good thing you came in time, or I might have really caught a cold. By the way, you mentioned you had something to tell me. What is it?"


    "The day after tomorrow, Al-Ahmar¡ªKing Deshret¡ªis coming. The city will be a bit livelier, so you can go and enjoy yourself," Buer replied.


    "Yeah, I heard people talking about it on the streets."


    "Anyway, that''s all. I''ll be going now." With that, Buer quickly got up.


    "You''re leaving so soon? Usually, you would check on the flowers, plants, and vegetables in the backyard when you come," Yu Xie remarked.


    "I trust you''ll take good care of them."


    After her words, Buer quickly disappeared from sight.


    Actually, she had intended to check the backyard, but after witnessing the scene earlier, she found herself unsettled, unable to calm her mind. Even talking to Yu Xie felt a little awkward.


    As a deity, Buer had lived for a long time, but it was the first time she had witnessed something like that today... It left her with an indescribable feeling.


    ...


    Two days later.


    King Deshret''s entourage entered the city, and Yu Xie overslept, missing the spectacle.


    However, the city was livelier than usual.


    As he walked through the streets, people were discussing the events of the day.


    "Yu Xie..."


    Yu Xie suddenly heard someone calling his name. Looking in the direction of the voice, he only saw a passerby.


    "Yu Xie, over here..."


    When he looked again, he saw Nabu waving at him from across the street.


    "Nabu, what are you doing here?" Yu Xie walked over to her.


    "Buer and Al-Ahmar didn''t invite me to join them, so I had to come by myself," Nabu chuckled.


    Her tone sounded a bit like a child complaining, but it was clear she was joking.


    "Today is really lively," Nabu said, looking around. "By the way, do you have time today?"


    "Yeah," Yu Xie replied.


    "I''m a bit bored alone. How about we go explore together?" Nabu looked at him with a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    "Of course, I can''t refuse the Goddess of Flowers''s invitation," Yu Xie said with a playful smile, lowering his voice.


    "Then let''s go," Nabu said with a smile, walking ahead. Her steps were light, like petals in the wind.


    Time passed slowly, and before long, it was already evening.


    The lights on the street had begun to flicker on, mixing with the setting sun to create a unique atmosphere.


    Yu Xie and Nabu were still walking along the street.


    "To spend a day like an ordinary person... it feels really nice," Nabu said, gazing at the surroundings.


    Yu Xie wasn''t a deity, and he couldn''t read minds, so he didn''t know exactly what Nabu was thinking at this moment. But he could sense her mood.


    Without a doubt, Nabu seemed happy, but beneath that happiness, there was a faint trace of sadness that was hard to detect.


    "I get the feeling that... you''re a little sad. Am I wrong?" Yu Xie hesitated before speaking.


    The question made Nabu pause for a moment.


    Then, she gave a faint smile.


    "Didn''t think you''d notice," she said. "But don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "The more you say that, the more it seems like something is wrong. People tend to act strong," Yu Xie said. "If something''s bothering you, you should talk to Buer. She''ll definitely understand."


    "I thought you were going to say I could talk to you," Nabu smiled.


    "If you want to talk, I''m happy to listen," Yu Xie said. "But I''m just an ordinary person. I may not be able to solve your problems, but I can at least be a good listener."


    Nabu fell silent for a moment before slowly speaking again:


    "...Yu Xie, if you were an omnipotent deity, and someone under your command learned a secret they shouldn''t have, what would you do?"


    The question left Yu Xie momentarily speechless.


    The two of them stopped in the middle of the street, with people walking past them continuously.


    Yu Xie had a strong feeling that Nabu''s question was not a hypothetical one, but something deeply connected to her own reality.


    "I''m just a mortal, so I can''t know what an omnipotent deity would think," Yu Xie said. "But if I were the one who knew the secret, I wouldn''t just quietly submit. Even if an omnipotent deity came to punish me, I''d still stare them down."

 Chapter 118: Three God-Kings

    The surrounding lights flickered, stretching Nabu''s shadow long.


    Yu Xie''s response made her eyes tremble slightly, as though she had glimpsed a possibility in the heart of a mortal.


    Humans are fragile, and so they need the guidance of deities.


    But humans are also strong, their courage capable of creating miracles that are truly astonishing.


    The night breeze gently brushed past, and Nabu''s long hair fluttered in the wind. She reached up to smooth the stray strands of hair from her face, and the sadness that had lingered in her eyes just moments ago seemed to disappear.


    "Yu Xie, we''ve been walking around for a while now. Are you hungry?" Nabu asked.


    "Not too bad, but I am a little hungry," Yu Xie replied. "Shall we get something to eat?"


    "That''s exactly what I had in mind," Nabu said with a light smile.


    The two of them then arrived at a restaurant.


    Perhaps because of the arrival of the King Deshret, many people had also come to the restaurant, and it was much busier than usual.


    Yu Xie and Nabu waited for a while before a seat became available.


    Several dishes were brought to the table, releasing an enticing aroma.


    "By the way, Nabu," Yu Xie said. "It seems like those two have something they need to discuss. Don''t you need to go?"


    "They''re discussing some plans for future cooperation," Nabu replied. "I''ve already talked to Buer about it, so there''s no need for me to go over it again."


    "I see," Yu Xie nodded. "Well then, let''s eat."


    Dinner came to an end as the two chatted, and Nabu left.


    Yu Xie walked back along the road, and the number of people on the street gradually thinned.


    A few people with bronze-colored skin approached, likely from the desert.


    The group of people leaned on each other for support, swaying as they walked, clearly smelling of alcohol¡ªthey had probably drunk quite a bit.


    "Long live the King Deshret!"


    "Under the leadership of the King Deshret, we will surely prosper!"


    Yu Xie brushed past the group, sensing their unwavering faith in the King Deshret.


    He watched them disappear into the distance before turning and continuing on his way.


    Just then, a man with bronze-colored skin appeared in front of him.


    The man had a tall, lean build, with sharp facial features, and his presence exuded an air of distinction.


    He looked like a seasoned warrior, different from an ordinary mortal.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Sensing that the man seemed to be approaching him, Yu Xie furrowed his brows slightly and asked,


    "Hello, are you looking for me?"


    "Buer mentioned you to me today. She said you''re different from most people, so out of curiosity, I came to see for myself." The man''s voice was deep and slow.


    From this response, it wasn''t difficult for Yu Xie to guess the man''s identity.


    "King Deshret?"


    "Nice to meet you. You can call me Al-Ahmar," the man smiled.


    Yu Xie couldn''t help but examine him. The man''s smile didn''t carry the arrogance of a deity, but unlike Buer and Nabu, who exuded a warm, gentle aura, Ahmar had a unique sense of solemnity about him.


    "Mr. Al-Ahmar, is the only reason you''re here to satisfy your curiosity?"


    "That''s right. After all, Buer rarely speaks so highly of others," Al-Ahmar said. "Since she gave you such a rare compliment, I naturally wanted to see what kind of person she was talking about."


    "I didn''t expect a deity to be curious about me," Yu Xie chuckled.


    "Just as Buer said, you really are different from most people," Al-Ahmar said, looking at Yu Xie.


    "What''s different about me? I just think of myself as an ordinary mortal."


    "Most people, when they meet me, won''t even dare to look me in the eye. My subjects tell me that there''s a blade in my eyes that can pierce the heart, so they avoid my gaze," Al-Ahmar paused. "But you''re different. Since just now, you''ve been looking directly into my eyes."


    "When talking to someone, you should look them in the eye. It''s basic manners," Yu Xie said casually.


    "I agree with you," Al-Ahmar smiled. "If you have time, you''re welcome to visit the desert. I''ll arrange the best guide for you."


    "Well... maybe another time. It''s hard to say when I''ll have a lot of free time."


    "Alright, then. We''ll meet again if fate allows," Al-Ahmar said as he turned to leave. "I believe we''ll see each other again soon."


    "Safe travels, Mr. Al-Ahmar."


    The moonlight was bright, and Yu Xie waited until Al-Ahmar''s figure disappeared from sight before shrugging his shoulders and continuing on his way home.


    Yu Xie hadn''t expected to meet all three of the current God-kings of Sumeru in such a short period of time.


    "The era of the Three God-Kings..." he muttered softly as he walked, "I wonder how it will end up, but I hope there will be some change."


    Days passed, and soon over a month had quietly gone by.


    During this time, Buer hadn''t come to the little house.


    Yu Xie thought it was a bit strange¡ªnormally, Buer would visit every few days, but this time it had been a while. This made Yu Xie feel a bit bored.


    He didn''t have many friends here, and without Buer coming, there was no one to talk to.


    Furthermore, a vague feeling of unease had begun to form in his mind.


    One day, an idea suddenly popped into Yu Xie''s head.


    He locked the door to the little house and made his way to the residence of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata¡ªthe magnificent palace.


    There were naturally heavy guards at the entrance of the palace, but Yu Xie felt that there seemed to be more guards than before.


    It wasn''t easy to see the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata without a legitimate reason.


    Yu Xie thought for a moment and walked forward.


    "Greater Lord Rukkhadevata asked me to come see her. Please report this."


    "And you are?" the guard at the door looked at Yu Xie.


    "My name is Yu Xie. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata sent me," Yu Xie emphasized.


    "...Alright, please wait a moment. I''ll go inform Greater Lord Rukkhadevata."


    Such matters were not something the guards could decide on their own. If they were to turn away someone that Greater Lord Rukkhadevata had actually sent, it would be difficult for them to explain.


    Although showing up unannounced was somewhat impolite, the uneasy feeling in Yu Xie''s heart hadn''t disappeared. He needed to confirm things with Buer personally.


    After a short while, the guard returned.


    "Apologies, Mr. Yu Xie. Greater Lord Rukkhadevata says she is too busy today and cannot spare the time. She will visit you personally another day."


    "I see... Well, that''s fine," Yu Xie said, thoughtfully, as he turned to leave.


    But he didn''t go far. Instead, he came to the side of the palace near the wall, where there were few people.


    "Too busy"¡ªYu Xie was a bit skeptical of this excuse. He still had to ask Buer directly.


    If something had truly happened, he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    For an ordinary person, the high walls would be insurmountable, but Yu Xie lightly stepped and easily climbed up. Then, he did his best to conceal his presence, moving silently and quickly.


    With his sharp "senses," it took him about ten minutes before he saw Buer through a half-open window.


    A gentle breeze blew in from the window, rustling Buer''s silver hair.


    She stood by the window, looking out, seemingly lost in thought.

 Chapter 119: Assassination Targeting the Gods

    A gust of wind blew through, and Buer raised her hand to shield her eyes. When the wind died down, she lowered her hand, and Yu Xie''s figure appeared on the windowsill.


    She froze for a moment.


    "Yu... Yu Xie?" Her slightly surprised expression indicated that this was completely unexpected. "What are you doing here?"


    "Because you haven''t gone to the cabin for so long, I kept feeling like something had happened," Yu Xie said.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. But how did you get in? There should be many people guarding the place by now."


    "Those guards, they''re related to what''s been happening recently, right?"


    "That... Well, anyway, you weren''t discovered, were you? I''m worried you might be mistaken for an assassin."


    "I wasn''t discovered, but... do I have to stay on the windowsill to talk?"


    "Ah... Come in quickly!" Buer stepped back a few paces.


    Yu Xie stepped into the room.


    It appeared to be the study of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata.


    On the exquisite bookshelf, various books were neatly arranged. The overall decor of the room wasn''t lavish, but it exuded an elegant, refined quality.


    "Sorry for showing up unexpectedly, but something must have happened to keep you from going out, right?" Yu Xie said, his gaze slightly serious as he looked at Buer. "Is there anything I can help with?"


    Buer hesitated. Yu Xie''s gaze reminded her of the night she had seen him standing up from the bathtub.


    More than a month had passed, but that scene still lingered in her mind, unable to be forgotten.


    This was a bit strange, wasn''t it...?


    "What''s going on?" Seeing Buer remain silent, Yu Xie asked again.


    "N-Nothing!" Buer turned her head to the other side.


    "You don''t seem like there''s nothing going on."


    "Do you want some tea? I''ll pour you a cup," Buer said as she walked to the desk and poured tea for Yu Xie.


    Then she realized she was holding her own cup and quickly swapped it for another, refilling it before handing it to Yu Xie.


    "This tea is really good, you should try it."


    Yu Xie took the cup with some hesitation and took a sip. The tea tasted good, leaving a pleasant aftertaste on his lips, but this had nothing to do with the reason he had come here today¡ªhe hadn''t come just to drink tea.


    "Buer, you seem a bit strange."


    "Do I?" Buer smiled, though there was a hint of awkwardness in her smile. She looked out the window. "You''re probably overthinking things."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    A certain image once again flashed through her mind.


    Yu Xie narrowed his eyes and walked up to Buer, closing the distance between them. He gazed directly into her beautiful eyes.


    "Miss Buer, you''re lying."


    "What lie am I telling?" Seeing Yu Xie''s face up close, a certain image in Buer''s mind became even clearer.


    "Aren''t we friends? When friends are in trouble, they should naturally lend a hand. So, are you really not going to tell me what''s been happening recently?"


    "...Oh, so that''s what you''re talking about."


    "Hm? What did you think I was talking about?"


    "Fine, fine." Buer turned around and walked to the desk, sitting down. "Last time Al-Ahmar came to see me, he told me something. He said that someone in the desert is planning to assassinate me."


    "Assassinate?" Yu Xie frowned slightly.


    Assassinating the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata wasn''t a small matter.


    No wonder there were so many more guards outside than usual.


    "Mm, Al-Ahmar said he''s already investigating it. I''ve been looking into it as well, but it seems the people planning the assassination have caught wind of the situation and have been keeping a low profile. We haven''t been able to find any trace of them yet," Buer said.


    "People from the desert, they should be Al-Ahmar''s people, right? And didn''t you and Al-Ahmar form an alliance recently? If someone in the desert wants to do this, could it be that they''re dissatisfied with this alliance?" Yu Xie said.


    Buer shook her head. "That''s something only they would know."


    "...So, during this time, your subjects are worried about you being harmed and have pleaded with you not to leave here, right?"


    "Mm, as a Archon, I can''t be too willful. Staying here is the best way to stabilize the situation."


    "You really are a kind-hearted Archon," Yu Xie said slowly. "Alright, if that''s the case, then as long as we find out who''s behind the assassination attempt, the problem will be solved, right?"


    "Yu Xie, you don''t intend to go look for them, do you? No, what if you end up in danger because of this? I''d feel responsible for it."


    "I''m not your subject," Yu Xie replied. "Didn''t I already say? When a friend is in trouble, you naturally extend a helping hand."


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I might be a little stronger than you think. How else could I sneak in here without a sound, under the noses of all the guards who can''t even let a fly in?"


    "Even so, it''s still not okay. I can''t let you do something so dangerous because of me. I still need you to help me watch over that cabin."


    "...Are you worried about me?" Yu Xie asked, without thinking. The question slipped out.


    "Aren''t you the one who said we''re friends? What''s wrong with worrying about a friend?" Buer said seriously.


    "...Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to stay safe. I won''t overdo it." Yu Xie paused for a moment, then smiled and reassured her.


    ....


    Dungeon.


    The light was dim, and the torches on the walls flickered.


    Al-Ahmar and two armed guards were walking down the corridor of the dungeon, their footsteps echoing through the space.


    They walked all the way to the end of the corridor, turned a corner, and stopped in front of a cell.


    This cell was relatively well-lit, and inside it was a man with copper-colored skin. He sat at a table in the cell, reading a book.


    "King Deshret, you''ve arrived."


    Noticing the arrival of the King Deshret, the man put down the book and stood up, speaking in a deep voice.


    Al-Ahmar raised his hand in a gesture, and one of the armed guards immediately opened the cell door.


    Al-Ahmar walked inside.


    "Justin, it''s been more than a month. Do you plan to stay here for the rest of your life?"


    "King Deshret." The prisoner, who was called Justin by Al-Ahmar, respectfully bowed. "To this day, I still do not believe I''ve done anything wrong. My loyalty to you is as clear as day."


    Upon hearing these words, a hint of helplessness appeared in Al-Ahmar''s eyes.


    He didn''t doubt this man''s loyalty, but this man was trying to undermine the alliance between King Deshret and Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and was involved in plotting the assassination of the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata.


    "Justin, my alliance with the Lord Rukkhadevata is for the sake of all the people of Sumeru. You should understand that war is never a good thing."


    "King Deshret, of course I understand. But sometimes, war is unavoidable. Between you and Lord Rukkhadevata, one must be the victor, and I firmly believe that victor will be you. The things you don''t wish to do, I will do them for you."


    The firelight cast a glow on Justin''s resolute face.


    "Please forgive me, King Deshret, for not being able to tell you who else is conspiring with me. They are as loyal to you as I am. They will continue on, even if you do not approve of their actions."

 Chapter 120: Secret Protection

    "Justin, you need to understand that, regardless of whether you succeed or fail, the consequences of your actions could be very serious." Al-Ahmar looked at the man before him, his expression serious. He was thinking about the long-term future.


    Under the current alliance formed by the three God-kings, the people of Sumeru were living in peace, and as King Deshret, Al-Ahmar did not want to see conflict reignite.


    "King Deshret, I know you are a merciful deity, and you do not wish for war to break out again. But some things must have an outcome," Justin said. "In the end, there can only be one left standing between You, Lord Rukkhadevata, and Goddess of Flowers. As your subject, I cannot sit idly by."


    Al-Ahmar was silent for a moment.


    Justin had been with him for many years, and Al-Ahmar understood him.


    If Justin didn''t want to speak, not even a knife to his throat or having his limbs broken would make him talk.


    There would be no result from continuing this conversation.


    Finally, Al-Ahmar said no more. He turned and walked out of the cell, locking the door behind him.


    "Justin, think of the people who have lost their families and are displaced because of the war. War is never a good thing."


    With that, Al-Ahmar left.


    Of course, Al-Ahmar understood everything Justin had said. As a deity, how could he not understand? He didn''t need Justin''s reminder.


    And of course, Buer and Nabu also understood these things.


    On the land of Sumeru, in the end, only one deity could sit on the divine throne.


    It seemed that war was inevitable.


    But no matter what, Al-Ahmar wanted to try a different path.


    This was the consensus he had reached with Buer and Nabu, and it was why the alliance had been formed in the first place.


    "Here, take this."


    After a long period of silence, Buer took out an exquisite badge, engraved with a towering tree full of lush branches and leaves.


    "What is this?" Yu Xie asked as he took the badge.


    "With this, no one in the city will interfere with your actions. You can also mobilize certain personnel. In simple terms, this is a pass with the highest authority and a command order," Buer explained.


    "So, you''re agreeing to let me investigate the assassination attempt?" Yu Xie asked, studying the badge in his hand.


    "If I still insisted on not letting you go, would you listen to me?"


    "Well, that depends on your sincerity," Yu Xie joked. "If you pull on my sleeve and cry, I might just soften up and agree."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "¡­You really don''t respect deities. Stay safe and don''t overdo it."


    "Don''t worry. You just stay here and wait for my news," Yu Xie said, smiling as he tucked the badge away and turned to walk toward the window.


    "Are you leaving already?" Buer''s tone seemed to suggest she wanted to keep him a little longer. "You haven''t even finished your tea."


    Yu Xie glanced at the tea on the table and then drank it all in one go.


    "If there''s any progress, I''ll come find you. I''ll knock on the window when that happens," Yu Xie said, pointing to the window.


    "You still plan to sneak in?" Buer raised an eyebrow. "With that badge, you can come in through the front door."


    "Right." Yu Xie paused for a moment, then scratched his head awkwardly. "I''ll just use the front door next time."


    With that, he jumped up onto the windowsill and smiled.


    "Though this time, I''ll leave the same way I came. If I walk out all casually, your subjects might think their Archon is hiding a man... Just kidding. See you later."


    As his words faded, Yu Xie''s figure disappeared.


    Buer walked to the window, looking outside, but she couldn''t see where Yu Xie had gone.


    "Not funny at all."


    If she could, she wanted to personally look into the situation. She didn''t want Yu Xie to handle it for her, after all, no one knew when danger might strike.


    But if she investigated it herself, it would cause panic among her subjects.


    She had to stay here and maintain control of the situation.


    "Myrna, come to my study." After thinking for a moment, Buer raised her hand and waved. A pale green light flickered, carrying her voice to another part of the palace.


    Soon, footsteps approached, followed by a knock at the door.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, I''ve arrived."


    "Come in," Buer called.


    The door to the study opened, and a woman in white armor walked in.


    The woman had her brown hair tied up in a high ponytail. Her delicate face, though not as beautiful as Buer''s, was still striking in a crowd. Her armor concealed some of her curves, but it was still clear that she had the kind of figure that other women would envy.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, what can I do for you?"


    "Myrna, how''s the investigation into the assassination attempt going?" Buer asked.


    "¡­I''m sorry, there has been no substantial progress. The enemy is very cautious. Over a month has passed, and there hasn''t been any action from them."


    "Mm, then I need a favor from you."


    "Whatever you ask, Lord Rukkhadevata. Don''t say it''s a ''favor.''"


    "This isn''t an official matter, it''s actually just a personal request." Buer smiled gently. "I need you to secretly protect someone for me."


    "Protect¡­ who?" Myrna was momentarily stunned. As the close attendant of the Lord Rukkhadevata, this was the first time she had heard such an order.


    "A young man named Yu Xie. He''s about your age. He lives in a small house in the northeast corner of the city."


    "Understood. I will do my best to protect him. Until I fall, he won''t be harmed in the slightest."


    "Myrna, don''t you want to ask me why I want you to protect him?"


    "I only need to carry out Lord Rukkhadevata''s orders. I don''t need to ask too many questions."


    "You..." Buer sighed helplessly.


    She had watched Myrna grow up, and sometimes this girl could be a bit too stubborn.


    "Alright, then go. But remember, protect Yu Xie, but also protect yourself," Buer emphasized.


    "Yes!" Myrna saluted respectfully, then left the study.


    ....


    After leaving the palace and returning to his house, Yu Xie couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was watching him.


    He had originally planned to take some time to think about his next steps, but the sensation of being observed made it hard to focus.


    However, when he stepped outside and looked around, he saw no one else.


    But the feeling was real¡ªYu Xie was certain of it.


    It seemed the person watching him was good at hiding their presence.


    Yu Xie sat under the eaves of the house, thinking for a while. Then, he furrowed his brow slightly and turned to enter the house.


    The evening came quickly.


    Myrna hid behind a derelict building high above, observing the ordinary house below.


    After the target entered the house, he had not come out again. Now that it was getting late, it was likely he had already gone to bed, she thought.


    Although she didn''t understand why Lord Rukkhadevata wanted her to protect an ordinary young man, since it was an order from Lord Rukkhadevata, she had to do it well.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind without warning. Myrna instinctively drew the short blade hidden at her waist.

 Chapter 121: Erasure

    Myrna suddenly turned around, and with the instincts honed by years of training, she aimed the tip of her blade at her opponent.


    But the next moment, her hand holding the knife froze and couldn''t move.


    Her hand was grabbed, and the opponent''s strength was perfectly controlled¡ªjust enough to restrain her, but not cause her any discomfort.


    Myrna clearly saw the face of the person who had grabbed her, and she couldn''t help but be shocked.


    It was the very person she was supposed to protect. She had made a serious mistake by aiming her weapon at the person she was supposed to safeguard.


    Though everything that had happened in that split second was purely instinctive, it only added to her sense of failure.


    But now that she looked at it, the person before her was clearly skilled in combat. And judging by the way he had controlled her, his strength was no doubt on par with hers, if not greater. So why did Lord Rukkhadevata want her to protect this person?


    "What are you doing here?" Yu Xie squinted his eyes and asked again. "Sneaking around watching me at night¡ªare you a pervert or an assassin?"


    "No, wait, I don''t have any enemies, no one would want to assassinate me. So, you must be a pervert," Yu Xie added with a smirk.


    "I''m not a pervert," Myrna said.


    "Then what are you doing sneaking around here at night?"


    "I¡­" Myrna hesitated for a moment. "I have my own business to take care of."


    "This lady, being stubborn isn''t a good habit," Yu Xie said, studying her carefully. Though he didn''t sense any ill intentions from her, something still felt off.


    "I''m not being stubborn," Myrna avoided his gaze. "I really do have something I need to do."


    Yu Xie hesitated, then quickly grabbed the short blade from Myrna''s hand and released her grip.


    "Nice blade."


    "Please give it back to me, it''s very important to me!" Mu''er Ya protested.


    "This lady, weren''t you just about to stab me with this knife? If I give it back, won''t you just try to stab me again?" Yu Xie said.


    "¡­Sorry, I''ve been trained for years. It''s an instinct I''ve developed through harsh training," Myrna said with an apologetic tone. "My job requires me to always stay alert."


    "Are you a professional assassin?"


    "No."


    "Then a professional bodyguard?"


    "¡­Sorry, I can''t tell you."


    Yu Xie stopped asking further questions and carefully observed the young woman before him.


    Her fair skin in the moonlight looked almost like porcelain, nothing like someone who would engage in dangerous work. But the things she had just said didn''t seem like lies.


    Yu Xie thought for a moment, then tossed the short blade into the air. It spun once before he caught it between two fingers and held the hilt out toward Mu''er Ya.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Myrna hesitated slightly, then took the hilt and sheathed the knife.


    "Thank you."


    "If it''s that important, take good care of it. Not everyone is like me, who can so easily return it to you," Yu Xie said. "But why are you watching me?"


    "I¡­" Myrna hesitated again, unsure how to lie. "I really do have something to do."


    "Someone sent you to secretly protect me?"


    This question left Myrna stunned.


    "Looks like I guessed right. It was Lord Rukkhadevata, wasn''t it?" Yu Xie continued. "But you didn''t do a very good job. Just now, you had a knife aimed at me."


    "¡­Sorry, you surprised me when you appeared, and I instinctively drew my blade," Myrna said slowly.


    Yu Xie sighed lightly, then turned to leave.


    "Go back. Tell Lord Rukkhadevata not to worry about me."


    "No!" Myrna immediately said without hesitation, quickly following Yu Xie''s footsteps.


    Since becoming Lord Rukkhadevata''s personal attendant, Myrna had never failed a task assigned to her. If she failed this time, she couldn''t accept it.


    She had already made a mistake in this mission, but she would make sure to compensate for it and complete the task successfully.


    "Go back. Don''t follow me." Yu Xie did not look back and continued walking.


    "Sorry, but I can''t agree," Myrna said, staying a short distance behind him.


    Even when Yu Xie reached the door of his small house, Myrna was still following him, not leaving.


    Myrna thought to herself that since secretly protecting him was essentially impossible now, she might as well just carry out the protection openly.


    "This lady, I''m really not used to being protected by others. You should go back," Yu Xie said. "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Lord Rukkhadevata and clear things up."


    "This is a task given to me by Lord Rukkhadevata. I must complete it. I''ll protect you. As long as I''m still standing, you won''t be harmed," Myrna said. "And, to apologize for drawing my blade on you earlier, if there''s anything I can do, just let me know."


    "It''s fine, I''m not really bothered by it," Yu Xie said, "You should go back. It''s late, don''t you have family that''s worried about you?"


    "I have no blood relatives. Lord Rukkhadevata is my only family," Myrna said. "Though, that''s just how I see it."


    "Is that so?" Yu Xie looked back at her briefly, but didn''t linger, and went inside.


    The door closed behind him.


    "Go back now, miss," Yu Xie''s voice came from inside the house.


    Myrna remained where she was, standing still for a long time without leaving.


    Late at night, Yu Xie lay in bed, his mind drifting to the information from the system.


    [Name: Yu Xie]


    [Age: 21]


    [Skills: Master of All Weapons (Elite Level), Ashura Flash (Elite Level)]


    [Skills: Erasure (Active Skill, no level differentiation. Your left hand can erase anything that touches the ''mystery'')]


    [Hint: Please proceed to the desert.]


    The prompt made Yu Xie pause for a moment.


    It felt like a quest guide in a game. Would going to the desert solve the problem he was facing right now?


    After some contemplation, Yu Xie exited the system interface and turned to look out the window.


    He could sense that the woman assigned to protect him was still outside.


    He had to admit, she was quite responsible, albeit a bit stubborn.


    Moonlight filtered through the window, time slowly passed, and eventually, Yu Xie felt that the woman outside had left.


    Soon after, drowsiness began to settle in.


    The next morning, when Yu Xie woke up, it was still early.


    The sky was bright, but the sunlight hadn''t yet touched the earth.


    After having breakfast and packing his things, Yu Xie was ready to head to the desert.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, the person in front of him stopped him in his tracks.


    "Good morning," Myrna said, her backpack slung over her shoulder, standing at the door.


    "You again?" Yu Xie frowned.


    "I went to prepare some things. My intuition told me that you might be heading to the desert."


    "Your intuition is that accurate?"


    "It seems you''re really planning to go to the desert. I''ll be going with you. You don''t have to worry about me; I''m just here to carry out my task," Myrna said. "Also, what I said last night still stands. To make up for drawing my blade, if you have any requests, feel free to ask. Don''t worry about me."


    "My only request is that you don''t follow me," Yu Xie said. "The place I''m going could be dangerous."


    "Sorry, but I can''t agree to that request," Myrna replied seriously. "In fact, because it''s dangerous, I need to protect you even more."


    "Do you think I need your protection?"


    "You probably don''t, but this is what Lord Rukkhadevata ordered. I can''t disappoint her."


    Yu Xie was helpless.


    The determination in her eyes, combined with that stubbornness, made it clear that simple reasoning wouldn''t work to convince her, unless he somehow convinced Lord Rukkhadevata to revoke the protection task.


    But he doubted Lord Rukkhadevata would easily retract the order, given how serious her concerns were.


    "...Fine. What''s your name?"


    "Myrna."

 Chapter 122: Oasis

    "Give me the bag on your back," Yu Xie extended his hand.


    "Why?" Myrna asked, confused.


    "Just give it to me, and you''ll understand in a moment."


    "Alright."


    Myrna didn''t ask further. She took off her bag and handed it to Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie took the bag, and a faint light appeared in his hand.


    When the light faded, the bag was gone.


    "This¡­" Myrna was slightly surprised at the sight.


    "Let''s go," Yu Xie said.


    "Wait a moment. There''s an issue," Myrna stopped him. "Currently, the city''s management is very strict. To leave, we need to go through a formal procedure. I applied for it last night, but it hasn''t been approved yet."


    "There''s no need for all that trouble." Yu Xie took out the badge that Buer had given him, and the badge gleamed brightly.


    Myrna was again taken aback. She understood the significance of the badge immediately.


    Without a doubt, this badge was personally issued by the Lord Rukkhadevata. With this badge, one could move freely within the city, and even command some of the city''s personnel.


    It was a symbol of the Lord Rukkhadevata''s approval.


    Myrna suddenly became curious about Yu Xie. Who exactly was he?


    The Desert.


    The yellow sand was flying in the air.


    The air was filled with the scent of sand, and the wind that blew felt scalding hot.


    Yu Xie and Myrna were walking through the desert, leaving a trail of footprints behind them, but they were quickly covered by the shifting sand.


    It seemed like some creature beneath the sand was wriggling, startled by their footsteps, and quickly fleeing.


    Traveling through the desert was incredibly exhausting.


    Following the system''s guidance, Yu Xie led Myrna to a small oasis, where they stopped to rest.


    "Myrna, has anyone ever told you that you''re stubborn?" Yu Xie took a sip of water from his flask.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata has said so," Myrna responded.


    "Do you think you''re stubborn?" Yu Xie asked.


    "If Lord Rukkhadevata said so, then it must be true," Myrna answered.


    "Stop basing everything on what Lord Rukkhadevata says. You need to have your own opinions."


    "There''s no need. As long as Lord Rukkhadevata says something, I just follow it."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "...You really are a ''devoted fan'' of Lord Rukkhadevata."


    "What''s a ''devoted fan''?"


    "Never mind. It''s getting late, and we won''t reach our destination today. Let''s rest here tonight." Yu Xie looked around; there were signs of other people having set up camp nearby. "Let''s set up a simple camp."


    As night fell, their makeshift camp was ready.


    A bonfire was lit, sending up wisps of blue smoke.


    The moonlight cast down, and the temperature dropped sharply. The unique fish in the oasis rose to the surface, seemingly enjoying the moonlight.


    Myrna sat by the fire, carefully maintaining the short sword she carried with her.


    "That sword is really important to you, huh?" Yu Xie casually asked, breaking the silence.


    "It''s very important," Myrna replied. "It was a gift from Lord Rukkhadevata."


    "Honestly, you can''t talk for three sentences without mentioning Lord Rukkhadevata."


    "It was Lord Rukkhadevata who gave me a new life." Myrna looked at her reflection in the blade of the sword, once again recalling her past.


    She was an orphan, and since she could remember, she had been alone.


    At that time, she was too young. Surviving on her own was very difficult.


    But she endured the hardest times, only to be stricken with illness and without money to treat it.


    Hunger and disease intertwined, sending deadly warnings to her body every moment. Though unwilling, she had already prepared herself to leave this world, as there was nothing in this cruel world worth her attachment.


    At that moment, the compassionate Lord Rukkhadevata appeared.


    The gentle Lord Rukkhadevata healed her illness, took her to a magnificent palace, dressed her in new clothes, and smiled at her kindly.


    From that moment on, light entered Myrna''s world.


    She swore to uphold the will of Lord Rukkhadevata and dedicate her life to the one she revered, the Dendro Archon.


    "If it weren''t for Lord Rukkhadevata, I would have left this world long ago." Myrna sheathed her sword. "So, I will never doubt Lord Rukkhadevata''s words. Lord Rukkhadevata asked me to protect you. Even though you look like you don''t need my protection, I can''t just leave."


    From this young woman in front of him, Yu Xie could sense many complex emotions.


    Everyone has their own past. If you were once trapped in darkness and someone came along to pull you out, even if that person were the devil, you might follow them.


    Myrna both unfortunate and fortunate. She hadn''t encountered the devil but had met the gentle Lord Rukkhadevata.


    "Alright, I understand. I won''t send you away. It''s getting late. Rest well, we''ll continue our journey tomorrow morning."


    "You rest first. I''ll keep watch."


    "There''s no need to keep watch specifically. If anything unusual happens, I''ll sense it."


    "Then¡­ you rest first. I''m not tired yet."


    "You don''t look like you''re not tired¡­" Before he could finish, Yu Xie suddenly looked toward a sand dune on the outskirts of the oasis.


    Seeing Yu Xie look toward the outer area, Myrna raised her vigilance and gripped the hilt of her sword.


    "No need to draw your sword, it''s not a beast, nor an enemy. This presence is..." Yu Xie said. "Nabu?"


    On the sand dune under the moonlight, Nabu climbed up from behind and waved at Yu Xie and Myrna from a distance.


    "Miss Nabu?" Myrna was very surprised.


    "You know Nabu?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Mm, she''s one of the few friends of Lord Rukkhadevata. Lord Rukkhadevata''s identity is special, so she really doesn''t have many true friends," Myrna turned to Yu Xie, "Do you know Miss Nabu as well?"


    "Only because of Lord Rukkhadevata."


    "I thought so¡­"


    In the time it took for Yu Xie and Myrna to exchange those few words, Nabu had already arrived at their makeshift camp.


    "Yu Xie, Myrna," she said with a gentle smile.


    "Nabu, how did you find us?" Yu Xie couldn''t help but ask.


    "It wasn''t that hard. After I learned of your whereabouts, I set off to look for you. I''ve been following your trail, and there''s only one oasis in this area, so I thought you''d most likely come here," Nabu smiled.


    "As expected of Miss Nabu," Myrna complimented sincerely.


    It was clear that she didn''t know Nabu''s true identity, but there was a look of respect in her eyes as she looked at her.


    "Myrna, I''ve told you many times, just call me Nabu," Nabu said seriously, looking at Myrna.


    "But¡­ you''re Lord Rukkhadevata''s friend¡­"


    "You''re her friend too."


    "I¡­" Myrna was stunned.


    She had never considered interacting with Lord Rukkhadevata as a friend. The boldest thing she''d done was to unilaterally consider Lord Rukkhadevata as family.


    "From now on, when you address me, drop the ''miss,'' understood?" Nabu said, feigning anger at Myrna.


    "Mm¡­ okay." Myrna nodded.


    Seeing this, Yu Xie couldn''t help but smile.


    The scene had a warm and comforting vibe.


    Everything will be warm, everything will be resolved, and the final outcome will definitely be different. Yu Xie believed this with certainty.

 Chapter 123: Destination

    The desert night was very cold, in stark contrast to the scorching heat of the day.


    However, the desert sky seemed even more brilliant, with countless stars twinkling in the night, stretching far above and looking down upon the earth.


    It was already deep into the night when Yu Xie woke from his sleep, the drowsiness gone.


    The surroundings were very quiet, with only the occasional sound of wind, and the faint noises of desert birds drinking from the water''s edge.


    Yu Xie left the camp and began walking slowly around.


    The chilly breeze brought a slight coldness, and Yu Xie saw Nabu sitting by the water, staring at the reflection of the starlight on the surface, seemingly deep in thought.


    "Nabu, you''re still awake?" Yu Xie walked over and sat beside her.


    "Hmm, not too tired, and I couldn''t sleep, so I came over here to sit for a bit," Nabu smiled warmly at Yu Xie, her smile as gentle as a flower.


    "Thinking about something?" Yu Xie asked, also looking at the starlight reflected on the water.


    "Not really. Just random thoughts here and there," Nabu replied.


    Yu Xie looked into Nabu''s eyes, and she just so happened to turn her head at that moment, meeting his gaze.


    From the look in her eyes, Yu Xie sensed a hint of helplessness.


    He fell silent for a moment, not pressing her with any further questions.


    He understood. If Nabu wanted to speak, she would do so without him asking.


    If she didn''t want to talk, asking would be pointless.


    Even gods have their troubles, and the troubles of gods are often more complicated and harder to resolve than those of mortals.


    "No matter what happens, everything will be fine in the end," Yu Xie said, breaking the silence. "Just like with the assassination attempt¡ªI''m sure everything will be resolved tomorrow."


    "You always seem so optimistic," Nabu remarked, glancing at him.


    "Well, what''s the point of being pessimistic? One must learn to find joy even in hard times," Yu Xie responded with a light-hearted smile.


    "You''re right," Nabu said, spreading her arms wide. The night breeze blew gently across her face, lifting her hair and the hem of her clothes. She looked like a beautiful flower blooming in the wind, as if she didn''t belong to this world.


    "Thank you, your words from last time really made me realize a lot," Nabu added, her voice soft.


    "Last time¡­ what did I say?" Yu Xie was a little confused by Nabu''s sudden thanks.


    "It''s nothing, just¡­ thank you," Nabu said with a smile, her lips curling upward. She adjusted her windblown hair and returned her gaze to the water''s surface.


    The night grew deeper, and the first light of dawn slowly crept across the horizon.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The three of them set off once more.


    Following the guidance of the system, Yu Xie, Myrna, and Nabu arrived at the foot of a mountain.


    At first glance, there seemed to be nothing around¡ªjust a barren mountain and endless yellow sand, with a few cacti growing at the base of the mountain.


    "Why are we here?" Myrna looked around and asked.


    "The intelligence I received indicates that this is the place," Yu Xie replied.


    "But it seems like there''s nothing here," Myrna said in confusion, walking closer to the mountain to observe more closely, but finding nothing.


    "It doesn''t seem like there''s nothing," Nabu said, her gaze shifting to a nearby sand dune.


    Suddenly, the sand on the dune began to flow rapidly, as though it were liquid.


    In the blink of an eye, a wind-eroded sandworm emerged from beneath the dune. It raised its head high and faced the three of them.


    The sandworm was of medium size, with a sharp, drill-like head and a long, serpentine body.


    Seeing this, Myrna''s eyes immediately sharpened. Before Yu Xie and Nabu could react, she had already drawn her sword and leaped forward.


    Her figure moved swiftly over the yellow sand, her sword gleaming with a blinding light.


    She brushed past the sandworm.


    As she stopped, the sandworm fell to the ground with a thud, completely motionless.


    She had defeated the sandworm in one strike, which would have shocked any ordinary person.


    Though Myrna couldn''t wield elemental powers, she was certainly a formidable fighter.


    Otherwise, Buer wouldn''t have sent her alone to protect Yu Xie.


    Standing on the yellow sand, Myrna turned to look back at Yu Xie and Nabu.


    "The sandworms are the hunters of the desert. They generally capture their prey based on vibrations, but it seems that there are no living creatures moving around here. The chances of a sandworm appearing in this area should be slim, logically speaking."


    "Unless, there are living creatures moving here, but we haven''t found them," Yu Xie said, turning to look at the mountain and slowly walking toward it.


    Guided by his instincts, he extended his hand and touched the mountain''s surface.


    In an instant, the mountain in front of him began to twist, as if the space itself was warping.


    When the twisting stopped, a stone door, tightly shut, appeared right before them.


    "This is..." Nabu walked up to Yu Xie''s side. "Yu Xie, what did you do?"


    Yu Xie looked at his left hand. The skill Erasure had taken effect, dispelling the illusion that had even fooled Nabu.


    "I accidentally broke this illusion. Let''s go in and take a look, but be careful."


    The three of them approached the door and pushed it open.


    With a rumbling sound, the door slowly creaked open.


    Inside was a downward passage, seemingly leading underground.


    Looking through the open door, nothing could be seen except for the dark passage stretching downward.


    Yu Xie was about to step forward when Myrna stopped him.


    "I need to protect you. I''ll go first."


    Without waiting for Yu Xie to respond, Myrna stepped forward and took the lead.


    The passage wasn''t particularly narrow; it was wide enough for four or five people to walk side by side with some space to spare. On the walls of the passage, there were candleholders, all of which were lit, providing ample light along the way.


    At this moment, Yu Xie couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. The people who wanted to assassinate the divine beings were indeed cautious in their actions.


    The illusion at the entrance was so powerful that even the Goddess of Flower had been deceived. Under normal circumstances, this place would have been impossible to expose.


    If they were to follow the clues step by step, it might take a long time to uncover this location.


    The three of them walked slowly, staying alert to every small sound and movement.


    So far, there had been no signs of danger.


    At this moment, the passage branched into two paths, and the three of them stopped.


    "Let''s go this way." Yu Xie quietly pointed to one of the paths.


    Myrna and Nabu had no objections, following him without hesitation.


    Finally, ahead, a stronger light shone, indicating that the passage was coming to an end.


    The three of them reached the end, where they found an open space with no one around.


    In the center of the space, there was a huge stone pillar, supporting the dome of the ceiling.


    They stepped out of the passage and looked around the area.


    There were no fewer than ten other passageways around them. It was unclear where these tunnels led, but from the look of things, this space seemed to be the central hub for all the passageways.


    What was odd was that there was not a single guard in sight.


    Yu Xie furrowed his brows slightly as he glanced down at the ground.


    Following his instincts, he crouched down and pressed his ear to the floor.


    He could hear faint noises coming from underground¡ªsounds that were chaotic and disorganized.


    It sounded like a bustling marketplace.

 Chapter 124: The Weapon to Kill Gods

    "There''s movement below," Yu Xie said. "Someone is down there."


    Upon hearing this, Myrna also crouched down, pressing her ear to the ground.


    "Though faint, there is definitely sound."


    "It looks like we''ll have to find a way down," Nabu said, scanning the surroundings again.


    The area around them was empty, and there didn''t seem to be any visible path leading down. Perhaps the way down was hidden within one of the passages.


    At that moment, Yu Xie heard a deep rumbling sound that steadily grew louder.


    Soon, he and Myrna both pinpointed the direction from which the sound was coming.


    The two of them stood up, looking at the massive stone pillar.


    They no longer needed to press their ears to the ground to hear the low, rumbling sound. It was coming from inside the stone pillar, like the sound of machinery operating.


    "Could it be..." Yu Xie suddenly realized. "Nabu, Myrna, get ready. It looks like something''s about to come out of the stone pillar."


    As the deep rumble grew more distinct, the side of the stone pillar slowly opened.


    A door appeared.


    The stone pillar was hollow inside¡ªit was a lift mechanism.


    At that moment, a man emerged from the lift. His face was grim, and he wore a white lab coat with a special insignia, looking like a researcher.


    "We need to hurry... What''s going on here..."


    He mumbled incomprehensible words as he stepped out.


    Before he could react, a hand covered his mouth, and a knife was pressed to his throat. Myrna had taken control from behind him.


    His face turned ashen.


    Yu Xie walked around from behind the pillar, approaching the man. He spoke calmly:


    "I''ll ask questions, and you''ll answer. Don''t make any sudden moves, or that knife will slit your throat. Understand? Blink if you do."


    The man''s forehead was beaded with cold sweat. After a moment of hesitation, he blinked.


    Myrna released her hand from his mouth, but the knife remained firmly against his neck.


    The cold steel of the blade made him freeze in place.


    "What''s going on down below?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Research," the man replied.


    "What are you researching?"


    "Weapons."


    "What kind of weapons?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "A weapon... that can kill gods."


    Hearing this answer, Yu Xie and Nabu exchanged a glance.


    "It looks like we''re in the right place," Yu Xie said. Then, he asked, "It''s noisy down there. What''s happening?"


    "There''s been a problem with the weapon development. Everyone is working hard to fix it."


    "You''re a researcher, right?"


    "Yes... Who... who are you people?"


    "Don''t say unnecessary things."


    "..."


    "Take us down."


    "...What do you want to do?"


    The researcher''s eyes showed signs of fear.


    "Get us three sets of those white lab coats you''re wearing, and then take us down," Yu Xie emphasized again.


    The researcher stopped speaking.


    Myrna moved the knife away from the researcher''s neck and instead pointed it at his back.


    "I advise you not to play any trick, or my knife will run through your heart from your back."


    "I understand ...," the researcher replied.


    A few minutes later, the three of them had put on white lab coats identical to the researcher''s.


    Under the researcher''s instructions, the door on the stone pillar opened again, and they walked in one by one.


    Just as they were about to enter the elevator, Myrna swiftly knocked the researcher unconscious with a precise chop to the neck, and then quickly hid her knife under her lab coat.


    As the door closed once more, the elevator began to descend.


    After several seconds, the elevator came to a stop, and the door opened again, revealing a vast space.


    What lay before them was a much larger area than above. Many people were busily working, some of them looking frantic and overwhelmed.


    In the center of this enormous space, there was a large water tank surrounded by a fence.


    The three of them stepped out of the elevator, and everyone around them was so absorbed in their tasks that they didn''t even notice the new arrivals.


    Perhaps these people believed that this place could never be discovered.


    As the three of them observed their surroundings, they walked toward the center and saw the object in the water¡ªa massive object submerged inside.


    The object was roughly spherical in shape, with a fairly large round opening, though it was tightly sealed at that moment.


    In addition, countless pipes were connected to the object underwater, extending down to the ground, linking up with strange, unnamed machines.


    "Hey¡ªwhat are you three doing? Everyone''s busy, and you''re just standing around? Get back to your stations, time is running out!" A reprimanding voice called out. The three of them turned to look in the direction of the voice.


    A middle-aged man with a beard walked over, his expression clearly displeased.


    Yu Xie noticed that the people around them immediately adopted respectful expressions upon seeing the bearded man. It was clear that this person held a significant position here.


    "Apologies, but I think this issue might be hard to fix. After all, creating a weapon like that is never an easy task," Yu Xie said deliberately.


    "What?" Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man''s expression grew even more agitated. He quickly walked up to Yu Xie and stared into his eyes. "What did you say? Are you questioning our great cause?"


    "I''m not questioning it. I just... I don''t see any hope left," Yu Xie replied calmly.


    "¡­Hey, have you forgotten the first rule of entering here? Never question! We are the people of King Deshret, and King Deshret is merciful, unwilling to provoke conflict. Therefore, we must relieve King Deshret''s burdens!"


    "Of course, creating such a powerful weapon isn''t easy. I don''t need you to remind me of that, but the difficulty is no reason to give up. Now get back to work!" The middle-aged man''s tone was sharp and commanding.


    Nabu and Myrna, observing the situation, said nothing.


    After hearing the man''s words, Yu Xie didn''t respond. Instead, he turned to look at the object submerged in the water.


    "Even if we complete it in the end, will there really be enough energy to power such a weapon?"


    "This is not something for you to worry about!" The middle-aged man snapped. "And when did you three arrive here? I don''t think I''ve seen you before. Are you new?"


    The three of them paused in unison.


    "Never mind, there are new people coming in every day, I''m too lazy to remember every face. Now, get back to work and stop loitering around!"


    With that, the middle-aged man turned and left.


    However, Yu Xie and Nabu both grew cautious at once.


    Would a place like this, involved in secret research, really have new people arriving every day? This might have just been a delay tactic from the middle-aged man.


    As expected, alarms suddenly blared, echoing throughout the vast underground space.


    Armored soldiers wielding swords appeared, surrounding the three of them.


    "Goddess of Flowers, it''s been a long time," the middle-aged man called out from a distance, his eyes fixed on Nabu.

 Chapter 125: Everything Is Not Yet Decided

    "Goddes¡­ Goddess of Flowers?" Myrna couldn''t help but glance at Nabu, her heart filled with shock.


    Miss Nabu is the Goddess of Flowers?


    Although it was surprising, it made sense. Lord Rukkhadevata is a goddess, and Lord Rukkhadevata''s friend is also a goddess. It wasn''t so strange after all.


    "You know me?" Nabu looked at the middle-aged man without denying it.


    "When I was young, because of your meeting with King Deshret, I had the chance to see you from afar once. I will never forget that day. Many years have passed, and I''ve become a middle-aged man, yet you remain as young as you were back then," the middle-aged man looked at Nabu with complex eyes, the emotions behind them unclear. "If I could, I really wouldn''t want to face you like this."


    The soldiers surrounding them, all holding blades, had serious expressions, but beads of sweat were already forming on their foreheads.


    They knew that the person they were facing was a god.


    Humans defying gods was considered an act of "rebelling against heaven''s will."


    "Are you planning to use the thing in the water to deal with the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata?" Nabu''s expression was calm as she questioned the middle-aged man.


    "Yes," the middle-aged man replied. "That is the weapon we have prepared, a weapon capable of slaying gods. For the sake of King Deshret, we must do this."


    "But King Deshret does not allow you to do this, right? That''s why you are hiding in this remote desert underground for secret research," Nabu said.


    "King Deshret is a merciful god. He does not wish to start conflict, which is why he formed an alliance with both the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and you. But some things cannot be avoided. As Goddess of Flowers, you should understand this better than us mere mortals. Thus, we as his subjects must share his burdens."


    "Yes, I understand," Nabu''s gaze shifted, no longer as gentle as before. Instead, there was an unwavering resolve in her eyes, as solid as a mountain.


    "To achieve peace and prosperity often requires sacrifices, and those sacrifices may be far more painful than one can imagine," Nabu continued. "There will undoubtedly be casualties between King Deshret, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, and me. I cannot foresee how things will end, but at least for now, nothing is set in stone. There is still room for change. This is something my friend helped me realize."


    After saying this, Nabu looked at Yu Xie, a gentle smile blooming on her face again.


    Yu Xie paused for a moment, surprised that his words had led Nabu to think this way. His offhand comment had surprisingly taken root.


    He smiled back at Nabu and took a step forward.


    "Well then, that old man over there," Yu Xie began, "I may not be a subject of King Deshret, but I''ve met him before. My first impression of him was that he''s ''a bit of a strange person.'' I couldn''t quite understand him. Of course, it''s natural that mortals cannot comprehend gods, but tell me, is it possible that¡­ you haven''t understood King Deshret either? As a god, King Deshret certainly understands the current situation far better than you do. Do you really think he doesn''t know what to do in these matters? Does he truly need you to help him do things he doesn''t want to do?"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    At that moment, the alarm stopped. All the workers in this secret research base had gathered on the other side, quietly watching the scene unfold.


    Upon hearing Yu Xie''s words, the middle-aged man let out a light laugh.


    "I''ve been by King Deshret''s side since I was a child. My entire life has been dedicated to King Deshret. Decades of my life, though they may be but a moment in the eyes of a god, are a large portion of a mortal''s life. You''ve only met King Deshret once, and you speak so recklessly? Do you understand King Deshret better than I do?"


    "A person who pretends to be asleep is the hardest to wake," Yu Xie sighed lightly.


    "We stand on different sides. There is nothing more to talk about. Today, let''s see what kind of power gods possess, Goddess of Flowers!" The middle-aged man''s gaze hardened.


    Myrna immediately moved in front of Nabu, shielding her.


    "Wait, I have a question. I wonder if you can answer it for me," Nabu suddenly spoke again.


    "It would be my honor to answer the Goddess''s question," the middle-aged man replied.


    "The weapon you''ve created to kill gods¡ªwhat kind of energy does it use?" Nabu turned to look at the object submerged in the water.


    Ever since she first saw it, Nabu had felt an inexplicable sense of discomfort. She had a strong sense of revulsion toward the thing.


    "¡­Life," the middle-aged man replied. "To kill a god, a price must be paid. And that price is our lives. By using life as energy, we can create a force powerful enough to kill a god. This is the ''God Slayer Mechanism'' we''ve created!"


    Just as his words fell, a splash was heard, followed by a series of loud water splashes.


    Yu Xie suddenly turned around. More than ten researchers, dressed in white lab coats, had already submerged themselves underwater and were swimming toward the round opening of the machine.


    It was clear that they intended to activate the so-called "God Slayer Mechanism" at this moment, using it against Nabu.


    To defeat a god, they had no choice but to take a desperate gamble.


    The middle-aged man looked at Yu Xie and Nabu, his teeth clenched, his eyes filled with determination.


    The machine was not yet fully completed, and there were still some difficult issues to resolve, but now they had no other option but to stake everything on this.


    If they won the gamble, the research would continue.


    In the blink of an eye, some of the researchers had already entered the massive machine through the round opening.


    Soon after, the massive machine underwater began to emit a faint white glow.


    "Goddess of Flowers, please take a good look... at the power of humanity!" The middle-aged man hissed in a low voice.


    With a splash, Yu Xie jumped into the water.


    The white glow emanating from the machine grew stronger, but he didn''t stop. He swam toward the machine, increasing his speed.


    Myrna immediately jumped in after him.


    "Through our special adjustments, the ''God Slayer Mechanism'' will not harm mortals, only gods. And once the ''God Slayer Mechanism'' is activated, it will not stop until all its power is fully released!" The middle-aged man became increasingly excited at this point, as if he was eagerly anticipating the next moment.


    "Yu Xie! Myrna!" Nabu called out, looking toward the water.


    In the water, Yu Xie finally reached the massive machine. Up close, the machine was even larger than it had seemed from afar.


    He didn''t hesitate. He reached out his left hand and made contact with the machine.


    "Goddess of Flowers, I''m sorry," the middle-aged man said triumphantly from the shore.


    At this moment, Nabu gently raised her hands, and a soft, yet potent power began to gather in her palms.


    She was not a god known for combat, and her powers were not as strong as those of other gods, but she still had things she could do.


    But what happened next made her stop channeling her power.


    The white light emitted by the massive machine in the water began to fade, as if its energy supply had been cut off, and it ceased functioning.


    "What... what is happening?!" the middle-aged man shouted.

 Chapter 126: Return Journey

    Yu Xie emerged from the water, taking deep breaths of fresh air.


    He looked at his left hand. The "Erasure" ability had worked, erasing the imminent burst of energy from the machine underwater.


    He then glanced at the round opening of the machine. The people who had entered hadn''t come back out. Perhaps they wouldn''t be able to.


    According to what the middle-aged man had said, the machine was powered by human life force. The people who had gone in earlier likely had their life forces drained by the massive machine.


    These people knew the risks and still chose to do it¡­


    "Yu Xie! Are you alright?" Myrna swam over to Yu Xie.


    "I''m fine. Let''s head up first."


    Soon, the two returned to the shore.


    The atmosphere on the shore was tense, and silence filled the air.


    The middle-aged man stood there, unable to believe what had just happened.


    Nabu remained silent as well, her gaze fixed on the man, her eyes complex.


    "It''s impossible," the middle-aged man finally spoke, his voice filled with disbelief. "The ''God-killing Machine'' was designed to never stop until all the energy was released. My design couldn''t have made such a fundamental mistake!"


    He wasn''t just frustrated by this failure. He knew this failure meant their "great cause" might be coming to an end.


    "The possibilities of humanity are endless," Nabu spoke slowly, her tone soft but firm. "Humans can accomplish things that even gods can''t. The fact that you were able to design something like this shows your intelligence. You could have used this wisdom for something much more meaningful."


    The middle-aged man fell silent again, his gaze still filled with frustration.


    "In the end, every kingdom can only have one god. King Deshret realized this long ago," Nabu continued. "Not just King Deshret, but both the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata and I have recognized this as well. Yet, we still chose to form an alliance. Do you know why we did that?"


    The room fell silent. All the gathered researchers remained mute, and the soldiers with their weapons in hand no longer looked as resolute as before.


    "Conflict only brings disaster to ordinary people. Such disasters have happened countless times in Teyvat''s history, where countless lives have been lost because of such strife. These kinds of histories should never repeat again."


    Nabu''s voice echoed through the vast space, lingering long after.


    Just then, the elevator emitted a sound as it began to move. The doors opened.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A tall figure stepped out.


    "King Deshret¡­" The middle-aged man''s defenses almost completely collapsed as he saw the figure.


    ......


    In the end, all the personnel from the secret research base were taken away by Al-Ahmar''s personal guards, and the matter came to a close.


    Yu Xie and the others left the secret base and returned to the surface.


    It was night again outside.


    The starry sky shone brilliantly, and the moonlight bathed the endless desert sands, turning them a pure white.


    "Yu Xie, I didn''t expect we''d meet again like this." Al-Ahmar looked at Yu Xie with a faint smile.


    "I didn''t expect it either. How did you find this place?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Nabu notified me, and I came as soon as I could," Al-Ahmar glanced at Nabu.


    "Before we entered, I notified him in my own way," Nabu smiled.


    "Anyway, if it weren''t for you, we would have had a hard time finding this place in the short term. Thank you, Yu Xie." Al-Ahmar said. "Buer didn''t make a mistake in choosing you."


    Yu Xie responded with a faint smile. He really wanted to ask Al-Ahmar about his thoughts on "only one god can remain in the end," but in the end, he decided not to ask.


    The topic was too heavy.


    The three gods knew this truth, yet they still formed an alliance¡ªall for the sake of the people of Sumeru, so they could stay away from conflict.


    But had they ever thought about themselves?


    Yu Xie knew the final outcome. He knew that the three gods wouldn''t end up in a deadly struggle on the battlefield, but in the end, it was still a sad story.


    "If you have time today, come to my place. Good food and drinks will never be lacking," Al-Ahmar said again.


    Yu Xie thought for a moment. "Maybe next time. I want to head back quickly."


    "I also want to visit Buer first," Nabu said to Al-Ahmar. "You''ll have to wait for next time. Call Buer along when you do."


    Al-Ahmar hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, I respect your choice. When you come next time, I''ll make sure to have everything prepared. By the way, please make sure this lady joins us as well."


    "Me?" Myrna was a little surprised.


    In her mind, Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was above everything, but Al-Ahmar''s sudden invitation still took her by surprise.


    From the rumors she had heard, King Deshret was a god with a bad temper, but seeing him in person, he seemed quite different from what the rumors described.


    "Aside from you, there aren''t any other young ladies here," Al-Ahmar said to Myrna with a smile.


    "Then... if Lord Rukkhadevata comes next time, I''ll go," Myrna replied.


    "That''s settled then. I''ll leave for now, I need to take care of the follow-up matters."


    After a few parting words, Al-Ahmar and his guards left.


    Yu Xie and the others also set off on their way back.


    "Yu Xie, that machine didn''t unleash its power in the end because you did something, right?" Nabu asked as they walked.


    "When I was underwater, I saw that you seemed to place your hand on that machine. Was that when it happened?" Myrna asked next.


    "Well..." Yu Xie hesitated slightly, not sure how to explain it. He chose to delay the explanation. "It''s a bit complicated to explain, let''s leave it for later. I''m a bit tired today..."


    "Should we keep going tonight? Or would it be better to find a place to camp?" Nabu asked.


    "It seems like there aren''t any good camping spots around here. The nearest oasis is also quite a distance away," Myrna said, pulling out a map.


    "Let''s head to the nearest oasis, then. Whether we continue traveling or rest, it''s safer to stick to a more cautious route when traveling in the desert at night," Yu Xie said.


    "Then we''ll go this way," Myrna pointed out the direction.


    Right now, Myrna appeared calm, but inside, she was still processing the many surprising things that had happened. First, she discovered that the long-known Nabu was actually the Goddess of Flowers; then, she saw how Yu Xie simply touched the machine with his hand to resolve the problem. And to top it off, King Deshret appeared.


    Today truly had been full of unexpected events.


    She glanced at Yu Xie, a strange feeling stirring inside her.


    The gap between mortals and gods was naturally insurmountable, and no matter what, that difference couldn''t be erased.


    But when Yu Xie was interacting with the gods, it seemed like Myrna couldn''t feel that difference at all.

 Chapter 127: Winter Day

    Time flowed by like water, passing quietly.


    Days went by, and before long, it was winter.


    It had snowed.


    The heavy snow had fallen all through the night, and by the time Yu Xie woke up the next day, the roads outside were covered with a thick layer of snow. The snow gradually tapered off and eventually stopped.


    The sun shone through the clouds after the snowstorm, and Yu Xie stepped outside. He looked at the sunlight reflecting off the snow in front of the door, shivered slightly, and quickly retreated indoors.


    He had planned to go out to buy some ingredients because Buer had said she would come today, but there was nothing left in the house.


    After all, Buer was an Archon. It seemed a little inappropriate to have her visit and not have anything to offer her.


    But the outside temperature was colder than he had expected, so it seemed more practical to warm up by the fire first. As for the ingredients, he could always buy them later.


    Yu Xie sat in front of the fireplace, gradually being surrounded by warmth. He leaned back in his chair, relaxing, almost in a "lazy" posture.


    He had been here for over half a year now. Things had settled down¡ªhe had a divine landlord, his multi-purpose agency was gaining some reputation, and the money he earned was more than enough for his living expenses, with some left over. Recently, he had even taken on a caravan escort mission with a very generous reward.


    All in all, life was going well.


    After sitting in the chair for a while, Yu Xie stood up and walked to the window. He opened it, and the cold wind rushed in.


    Yu Xie gazed at the snow-covered landscape outside and scratched his chin.


    "I really don''t want to go outside."


    Evening.


    Yu Xie had finally bought the ingredients and prepared a hotpot by the fireplace.


    On a day like this, staying indoors and enjoying hotpot was just perfect.


    Footsteps came from outside the door, followed by a pleasant female voice.


    "Yu Xie, I''m here!"


    The door opened, and Buer walked in, with Myrna following behind her.


    This surprised Yu Xie. He hadn''t expected Myrna to come as well.


    "Myrna? Buer, why didn''t you tell me Myrna was coming? I didn''t prepare enough ingredients for three people."


    "I only decided to bring Myrna along at the last minute," Buer smiled. "It''s fine, I''ll eat a little less and let Myrna have her portion."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "No need, Lord Rukkhadevata," Myrna quickly replied. "I''m not hungry."


    "No, you must eat. You didn''t have dinner before you came. We can''t just eat in front of you," Buer insisted. "Sit down first."


    "Yes." Myrna obediently sat down.


    Yu Xie watched the two of them, feeling like Myrna still couldn''t fully relax in front of Buer.


    He chuckled helplessly and returned to the kitchen to bring out a set of chopsticks and bowls, placing them on the table in front of Myrna.


    "The food is almost ready. We can start now."


    At Yu Xie''s words, Buer picked up her chopsticks and placed a piece of meat into Myrna''s bowl.


    "Myrna, try it. Yu Xie''s cooking is actually quite good."


    "Yes." Myrna picked up her chopsticks and bowl.


    "Muirya, when we''re off the clock, don''t always respond to me with ''yes'' like that. It makes it sound like I''m always giving you orders," Buer frowned.


    "Yes." Myrna paused, realizing she had said "yes" again. "¡­I mean, I understand. I''ll control it."


    Buer sighed slightly, giving a helpless smile, then added some vegetables to Myrna''s bowl.


    "Meat and vegetables in balance, for a nutritious meal."


    "Thank you, Lord Rukkhadevata." Myrna smiled in response to Buer.


    "You should smile more. You look better when you smile," Buer said. "Yu Xie, don''t you agree?"


    "Of course." Yu Xie said while eating, "No matter what, smiling has its magic."


    "You heard that, Myrna?"


    "I¡ªI understand." Myrna lowered her head, eating, looking a little embarrassed.


    This side of Myrna was quite rare to see. If it weren''t for Buer, she probably wouldn''t have behaved like this in front of anyone else.


    "By the way, Yu Xie, it seems like your multi-purpose agency is getting quite a bit of attention lately. I''ve even heard some of my subordinates talking about it," Buer suddenly brought it up.


    "It''s definitely gained more recognition since I first started," Yu Xie replied. "Why bring this up?"


    "What kind of commissions do you usually take on?" Buer asked curiously.


    "Everything, big and small." Yu Xie thought for a moment. "Small commissions, like helping old people find their lost pets. Bigger ones, like escorting caravans or helping relevant departments solve cold cases. I''ve done all of that."


    "Sounds... quite interesting," Buer nodded repeatedly.


    "Wait a minute, Buer, you don''t mean...?"


    "Since you started your agency, you''ve been handling commissions all by yourself, right? Aren''t you worried about being overwhelmed?" Buer paused. "So, do you need employees?"


    "...Lately, I''ve been considering hiring someone," Yu Xie said, feeling like his suspicion was about to come true.


    "Well, I just happen to know someone who would be perfect for the job." Buer smiled.


    "Who?"


    Instead of answering directly, Buer shifted her gaze to Myrna, and the meaning was already quite obvious.


    Yu Xie''s suspicions were confirmed.


    "But Myrna is your personal attendant. If I do this, wouldn''t it be like stealing your person? It doesn''t seem appropriate," Yu Xie said. "Besides, you should also consider Myrna''s opinion. She must want to stay by your side more."


    "But Myrna is the one who brought this up to me," Buer replied.


    "What?" Yu Xie froze, looking at Myrna with disbelief.


    Myrna put down her bowl and chopsticks and sat up straight.


    "I was the one who brought it up to Lord Rukkhadevata," Myrna said. "Yu Xie, I want to work at your multi-purpose agency."


    "But why?" Yu Xie was still very surprised.


    "There are things I want to ask you," Myrna said. "I think that if I become your employee, I''ll be able to learn a lot from you, and that''s why I had this idea."


    "Wait a minute, I still can''t believe it." Yu Xie''s surprise hadn''t faded.


    Myrna was Buer''s "loyal follower." What could make her give up being Buer''s personal attendant to work for him, Yu Xie?


    Could it¡­ be related to Buer? That''s the only reasonable explanation.


    Could Buer have placed her as a spy around him? But that didn''t make sense. There was no reason for Buer to plant a spy in his agency.


    After a moment, Buer placed a large piece of meat into Yu Xie''s bowl, smiling gently as she said:


    "So, have you made up your mind? Myrna is very capable. She''ll definitely be able to help you a lot."


    "Salary¡­ I don''t think I can afford to pay much right now," Yu Xie said slowly.


    "It''s okay, salary isn''t important," Myrna looked at Yu Xie, and there seemed to be a certain light in her eyes.

 Chapter 128: Leaning on the Shoulder

    After some consideration, Yu Xie finally agreed.


    Although it still felt a bit strange, there was no denying that Myrna''s abilities were evident. With her help, he would certainly have less to worry about.


    After dinner, night quietly descended.


    Outside, the snow began to fall again, delicate and crystalline snowflakes drifting down.


    This was the first time that Buer had said she wanted to stay the night here. Since the house was not large and there was only one bedroom, they had to lay a mat on the floor in the room.


    Myrna had already gone to sleep, and Yu Xie and Buer remained in the living room, sitting by the hearth.


    They sat side by side, chatting about this and that.


    "Myrna has been like a daughter to me. She''s good at everything, but sometimes she''s just too indecisive," Buer said, watching the bright flames in the hearth. "From now on, I''ll have to trouble you to look after her more. If you can teach her to be more decisive, that would be even better."


    "I still don''t quite understand. She clearly admires you so much, she shouldn''t want to leave your side," Yu Xie said.


    "That''s something you''ll have to ask her yourself. I don''t know," Buer said with a smile. "In any case, she''ll be your employee from now on. Don''t treat her unfairly."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a cruel boss," Yu Xie said. "But I think she''ll eventually return to your side."


    "Maybe she''ll be won over by your charm and decide not to go back," Buer replied with a teasing smile.


    "You probably don''t realize how important you are in her life. Your position in her heart, no one can replace," Yu Xie continued.


    "But I''d rather she didn''t hold me in such high regard," Buer said, turning to glance at the bedroom door. "She should focus more on being herself."


    The flames flickered, casting a warm glow on Buer''s face.


    Yu Xie looked at Buer and smiled. "I''ll pass your thoughts along to her. But what she chooses to do with it, I can''t guarantee."


    "That''s enough. Thank you, Mr. All-Purpose Agency," Buer responded with a gentle smile.


    No matter how many times he saw it, that smile was still as captivating as ever.


    It was as if the very air around them grew gentler, softened by that smile.


    "By the way, do you have any assignments tomorrow? How about I join you and help with one?" Buer suddenly asked.


    "What if someone recognizes you?"


    "I''ll disguise myself properly. There shouldn''t be any problem."Stolen novel; please report.


    "But don''t you have other things to take care of?"


    "Recently, I''ve had some free time, or I wouldn''t have said I''d stay here tonight."


    "Ah, I see¡­" Yu Xie pondered for a moment, rubbing his chin. "Having a Archon work for me¡­ sounds kind of nice."


    "Then I''ll take that as you agreeing."


    Time passed slowly, and the two of them continued to chat about trivial matters in their daily lives.


    Gradually, Buer''s voice grew softer, and soon it was only Yu Xie talking.


    Finally, Buer''s head gently leaned onto Yu Xie''s shoulder, and he realized she had fallen asleep.


    The steady sound of breathing entered his ears, along with the faint, pleasant fragrance that wafted into his nose.


    "Buer?" Yu Xie softly called Buer''s name.


    Buer did not respond. She seemed to have turned into a well-behaved little cat, sleeping soundly without a care.


    Yu Xie smiled slightly, as if a little helpless, then spoke again: "Buer, wake up, or I''ll have to carry you into the room."


    The room was very quiet, and Buer remained asleep, still leaning on Yu Xie''s shoulder, her sleeping face so serene and gentle.


    Yu Xie hesitated for a moment before carefully lifting Buer and carrying her back to the room.


    Although Buer was tall, she was lighter than he had imagined.


    After covering her with the blanket, Yu Xie left the room to tidy up the hearth.


    Once the door was closed, Buer quietly opened her eyes, a rare warmth creeping up her face.


    Even though Yu Xie had been gentle in picking her up, she still woke up. But she didn''t know how to face the situation, so she pretended to be asleep.


    In all her years, this was the first time she had experienced such a peculiar feeling.


    Yu Xie''s arms were so warm, warmer than the hearth.


    Buer pulled the blanket over her face, her clear eyes a little lost in the dim light, and the warmth on her face lingered.


    .....


    The Next Day


    After breakfast, the three of them left the house.


    The streets outside were covered with snow, and the residents were clearing the snow in front of their homes.


    "Why is Lord Rukkhadevata coming with us to do the commission?" Myrna asked.


    "Myrna, don''t call me ''Lord Rukkhadevata'' in times like this," Buer said. "Just call me Buer."


    "That''s not right!" Myrna was surprised. "That would be..."


    "If you really can''t do it, just add a ''Miss''," Buer replied, feeling a bit helpless. When it came to Myrna, she didn''t always know what to do. This girl was too stubborn.


    "Then... alright, Miss Buer," Myrna hesitated for a moment, went through some mental struggle, and finally said it.


    It was different from when she called Nabu. Buer held an irreplaceable, unique position in her heart, and asking her to call her that all of a sudden really felt like a challenge for Myrna.


    "Mm." Buer smiled at Myrna and then looked at Yu Xie. "Yu Xie, what''s the commission for today?"


    "Help the client confess to the boy she loves." Yu Xie said.


    "Hmm?" Buer paused. "There''s such a commission?"


    "Well, it''s called the ''All Purpose Agency,'' so we take all kinds of commissions, except those that go against morals and laws," Yu Xie replied. "That person up ahead is the client."


    On the side of the street, under the eaves of a building, stood an ordinary-looking girl.


    As soon as she saw Yu Xie and the others, she immediately waved at them enthusiastically.


    "Miss Karina, is it?" Yu Xie walked up to the girl.


    "Yes, Mr. Yu Xie." The girl said, "I''m glad you could come."


    "Since I agreed to take your commission, of course, there''s no reason for me not to come." Yu Xie responded.


    "Please, everyone, come inside. It''s cold out here." Karina gestured for them to enter.


    The group stepped inside, where a fire was already lit, making the room warm.


    Karina briefly explained the situation to the three of them. In short, she wanted them to help her confess her feelings to the boy she liked, Tuyas.


    It seemed like a simple commission, and the client didn''t have unreasonable expectations. She only wanted help in expressing her feelings clearly, not necessarily that the confession be successful.


    Although Buer had been a Archon for many years, this was the first time she had encountered such a request.


    Expressing one''s feelings didn''t seem like it should be this complicated, she thought at first.


    But then, for some reason, her mind wandered back to the events of the previous night.


    Yu Xie''s warm embrace, and the strange, lingering feeling that filled her heart.

 Chapter 129: Sudden Question

    After understanding the client''s requests and situation, Yu Xie and the others left the client''s house and set off to complete the task.


    "The world is really strange," Yu Xie suddenly remarked as he walked along the road.


    "Why do you say that?" Buer asked.


    "Actually, there are two tasks today. The first is Miss Karina''s, and the second is Mr. Tuyas''.," Yu Xie explained. "These two prospective lovers thought of the same thing."


    "You mean..." Buer trailed off, hesitant.


    "Yes, Mr. Tuyas also asked me to help him express his feelings to Miss Karina," Yu Xie shrugged. "It''s no wonder they ended up together. They both thought of the same thing for their confessions."


    "Isn''t that a bit of a coincidence?" Buer couldn''t help but question.


    "Sometimes feelings between people can be that coincidental," Yu Xie smiled faintly. "Let''s go and make sure everything''s set for both clients."


    Buer didn''t ask any more questions and continued walking beside him.


    "Sometimes feelings are just this coincidental..." That sentence echoed in her mind. In addition to that, a number of other strange thoughts surfaced in her mind, thoughts that were so scattered and confusing that she couldn''t even make sense of them herself.


    She stole a glance at Yu Xie, who was walking ahead, focused on the path. He didn''t notice her gaze, but Myrna did.


    The way Buer looked at Yu Xie was slightly different.


    After the arrangements were made, both Tuyas and Karina''s confessions went smoothly.


    Watching the two of them express their feelings for each other in the snow, Buer couldn''t help but think of the warm embrace from last night. She stood beside Yu Xie once again and quietly turned her gaze back to him.


    Myrna noticed the subtle change in Buer''s expression and, in that moment, a preliminary conclusion appeared in her mind¡ªsomething she couldn''t quite believe.


    The days in winter grew dark early, and soon nightfall arrived.


    Buer had to leave.


    After all, she was an Archon and couldn''t stay away from her duties for too long.


    "I''m leaving now. Myrna, you should work well with Yu Xie," Buer said.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, wait a moment, I... I have something I want to talk to you about, alone," Myrna called out to Buer.


    "Of course, go ahead," Buer smiled gently.


    "Then you two can talk, I''ll head back inside first," Yu Xie said before entering the house.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Outside, only Buer and Myrna were left, and there were no passersby on the street.


    Myrna hesitated for a moment, as if summoning some courage, and then spoke:


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, you don''t need to worry. I will definitely keep a close eye on Yu Xie for you!"


    Buer was a bit confused by this statement, and her eyes reflected her puzzlement.


    "What do you mean by... keeping an eye on Yu Xie for me?"


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, don''t worry. If any girl tries to get close to Yu Xie, I''ll make sure to notify you right away. And if he tries to approach other girls on his own, I''ll stop him for you," Myrna said earnestly.


    Buer understood what Myrna meant this time. It seemed that Myrna had already made up her mind about something.


    Though Buer wanted to explain, strangely, a warm feeling spread in her chest at that moment.


    "Don''t say such strange things," Buer suddenly became a little flustered. "And you''re speaking too loudly. If someone hears, they might think we''re strange."


    Realizing that her voice had indeed been a bit loud, Myrna immediately lowered her volume and spoke again:


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, I will always stand by your side!"


    "Alright, alright, stop overthinking. Just focus on doing your work well," Buer hurriedly turned around. She was really afraid that Myrna would say something surprising again.


    "Please be careful on your way, Lord Rukkhadevata."


    After Buer left, Myrna returned to the house. The sparks in the fireplace flickered, casting Myrna''s shadow on the wall.


    She walked over to the fireplace and sat down.


    "Myrna, can you tell me the real reason why you want to work here with me?" Yu Xie added a piece of charcoal to the fire.


    Myrna paused for a moment. "I want to get along better with Lord Rukkhadevata."


    "And how does that relate to you working here?" Yu Xie glanced at Myrna, slightly confused.


    "Because... because whenever you''re with Lord Rukkhadevata, or Miss Nabu, or even King Deshret, you always seem so relaxed. So I want to know how you manage that," Myrna said. "I think if I can do that, maybe I can get along better with Lord Rukkhadevata too."


    Hearing Myrna say this, Yu Xie felt a little helpless inside.


    This girl really hadn''t understood Buer''s good intentions at all.


    From the start, Buer had always treated her like a friend in private, but she hadn''t realized that.


    "Do you think you''re not getting along well with Buer right now?" After a moment of contemplation, Yu Xie asked.


    "...Not really, it''s just that I wish I could be a little closer, like family," Myrna replied.


    "To achieve that, you don''t need to learn anything from me. It all depends on you," Yu Xie said.


    "What?" Myrna asked, confused.


    "What do you think Buer sees you as?"


    "...A subordinate... a friend?"


    Myrna suddenly remembered what Nabu had said to her earlier. Nabu had said that she was also a friend of Lord Rukkhadevata.


    That''s right, a friend.


    "Believe me, Buer has already seen you as a friend, as family. You just need to be a little more decisive, a little braver. Don''t worry about the difference between mortals and gods, don''t think of it as overstepping."


    "I..."


    "Buer will be happy about your change." Yu Xie said with a smile.


    Myrna fell silent.


    "These things aren''t urgent. How about a cup of hot tea to think it over slowly?" Yu Xie poured a cup of tea and handed it to Myrna.


    "Thank you." Myrna took the cup in her hands and looked at her reflection in the tea, deep in thought.


    "Your feelings for Lord Rukkhadevata are not ordinary, are they?" After a moment, Myrna suddenly asked without warning.


    Yu Xie, who had just taken a sip of tea, nearly choked. The question had come so unexpectedly.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I feel that the reason you are so relaxed around Lord Rukkhadevata is perhaps because of some special feelings you have?"


    "What kind of special feelings are you referring to?"


    "Feelings between a man and a woman." Myrna wasn''t shy about it at all.


    "..." Yu Xie put down the cup, his expression turning somewhat complicated. "I''m just a mortal. My life is only a few decades long, but Buer is different. Even after decades, or even hundreds of years, she will still look as young as she does today.


    So, even if there were some special feelings, in the end, it would only lead to separation. It''s better to not have any at all. That way, no one will be sad."

 Chapter 130: Party

    "It feels like when you say that, you''re really sad, as if you''ve experienced this kind of farewell many times," Myrna said, looking at the dim light reflected in Yuxie''s face.


    "Impossible. You''re overthinking it," Yuxie said as he stood up. "It''s getting late. I''m going to bed."


    Time passed day by day.


    The cold of this winter lasted a long time, and even after the arrival of spring, the low temperatures continued.


    The spring sunlight melted the winter snow, but it didn''t bring the usual warmth.


    With Myrna''s help, Yuxie''s all-purpose agency gained more and more recognition. It became so busy that the two of them couldn''t keep up.


    Sometimes, Buer and Nabu would come to help, and even Al-Ahmar would occasionally assist.


    That morning, after breakfast, Yuxie and Myrna were about to begin their work for the day, but Buer''s arrival changed their plans.


    "Do you have time today?" Buer stood before Yuxie and Myrna.


    "We have two commissions, but they aren''t urgent. Why?" Yuxie responded.


    Buer seemed to be in a good mood today. A smile played on her lips as the wind ruffled her silver hair. She reached up and tucked some stray strands behind her ear, still smiling as she spoke.


    "Al-Ahmar invited us to visit him. Let''s go."


    ...


    In the desert, there was a thriving city with a luxurious palace standing in the central rear.


    This was the domain of King Deshret, where copper-skinned soldiers diligently carried out their duties, and the ordinary people lived in peace.


    Such a sight in the desert could only exist due to the leadership of King Deshret and the joint efforts of everyone.


    Yuxie, Buer, and Myrna arrived in the city. As soon as they entered, several soldiers came forward to greet them.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, Mr. Yuxie, and Miss Myrna, King Deshret has asked me to welcome you. Please, follow me."


    Led by the soldiers, the three of them were guided to a finely decorated room. On the table were the desert''s special products.


    "Please rest here for a moment. King Deshret is reviewing tonight''s party agenda. It may be until the party starts before you can meet him. King Deshret asked me to apologize on his behalf."


    "Will he really care so much about something like this?" Buer asked, slightly surprised.


    "For usual parties, King Deshret doesn''t get involved much. But he said this one is different, with both Lord Rukkhadevata and Goddess of Flowers here, plus two special guests. Naturally, he must personally ensure that nothing goes wrong with the event."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "He wasn''t like this before," Buer remarked with a light laugh.


    "Well then, I''ll take my leave. If you need anything, please feel free to call me."


    With that, the soldier left the room.


    Yuxie took a quick look around the carefully arranged room. It was clear this was a space King Deshret used to host important guests, with every item, from craftsmanship to placement, thoughtfully considered.


    Opening the window, Yuxie could see the view outside.


    The unique desert landscape¡ªnature''s magnificent work.


    At this moment, Myrna slowly walked up to Buer''s side and softly said to her:


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, recently, Yuxie hasn''t had any unusual interactions with the opposite sex. Please, don''t worry."


    Buer had just picked up a Henna Berry from the table when Myrna''s words surprised her, causing the fruit to fall back onto the table.


    "Myrna¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Rukkhadevata, I will keep an eye on Yuxie. If anything happens, I''ll report it to you immediately!"


    "Myrna, did you misunderstand something?" Buer asked, but another thought flashed in her mind¡ªDid Myrna really misunderstand?


    "Misunderstand? Could it be..." Myrna hesitated.


    "What are you two talking about?" Yuxie walked over to them.


    "It''s nothing," Buer quickly said. "Do you want to try Henna Berry? It''s a special product of the desert."


    "Are you two hiding something from me?" Yuxie squinted at Buer, noticing a flicker of guilt in her eyes.


    "No, of course not. Why would we hide something from you?" Buer looked away, avoiding Yuxie''s gaze.


    Yuxie glanced at Myrna and sensed that something wasn''t quite right.


    "We were just talking about things girls talk about. Do you want to hear about it, Yuxie?" Myrna said.


    Yuxie hesitated for a moment. "...No need. You can continue."


    With that, he sighed lightly, walking over to the window to gaze at the desert landscape outside.


    As he watched the sky gradually darken, the party began.


    Outside, on the open-air grounds, tables were laden with all sorts of delicious foods, their enticing colors and fragrances awakening everyone''s appetite.


    The city in the desert was celebrating, bringing back the long-awaited revelry. The people were laughing and dancing, and everything seemed peaceful and joyful.


    Skilled musicians played unique instruments of the desert, and the heavenly music drifted into everyone''s ears, enchanting them.


    Yuxie, Buer, Nabu, Al-Ahmar, and Myrna sat at the same table, which was naturally the best spot in the entire party venue.


    "Apologies for the lack of hospitality. I hope you all will forgive me," King Deshret said, raising his glass to the group.


    Everyone raised their glasses in turn, clinking them across the air.


    The party continued steadily.


    But Yuxie noticed that Myrna seemed a little uncomfortable.


    Yuxie noticed the change in the girl''s expression and could tell what she was thinking.


    "Do you remember what I told you before? Don''t think of it as overstepping."


    His soft words, mingling with the music, reached Myrna''s ears, and she paused for a moment.


    "These three gods have never thought that you shouldn''t be sitting here, so be brave," Yuxie added.


    Myrna was even more stunned.


    Many thoughts intertwined in her mind, like chaotic lines.


    After a moment, it seemed like she suddenly understood something.


    She turned her head, smiled at Yuxie, and raised her glass.


    Yuxie didn''t say anything more. The two glasses clinked together with a crisp sound.


    Under the starlight, the party gradually drew to a close.


    Most people had already gone back to rest. Yuxie was about to head back as well when he noticed a familiar figure on a small hill in the distance.


    It was Nabu.


    Without thinking much, Yuxie walked over to her, approaching her side.


    "What''s up? Came here to sober up?"


    Hearing Yuxie''s voice, Nabu turned her head, smiling as she responded.


    "No, I didn''t drink too much. I just suddenly wanted to see the view here."


    Below the hill was a not very high cliff, and beneath the cliff was the bustling city.


    Bathed in moonlight, the city seemed to be in a deep slumber, very quiet.


    For some reason, Yuxie felt that Nabu had a lot on her mind, but she carefully hid those thoughts, as if she didn''t want anyone to know.

 Chapter 131: Flowers Goddess Sudden Departure

    Nabu sat down on the hill, the evening breeze brushing past her.


    Yu Xie also sat down beside her. He didn''t say much, quietly watching the scenery below with Nabu.


    "Yu Xie, I''m really glad to have met you," Nabu suddenly said.


    Yu Xie paused for a moment, unsure of why Nabu would say such a thing out of the blue, but he smiled and responded in a slightly joking tone.


    "I''m glad too, to have met the beautiful Goddess of Flowers."


    "Am I¡­ beautiful?" Nabu hesitated for a moment and asked.


    Yu Xie paused again, not expecting Nabu to ask that.


    "I don''t know what others think, but in my eyes, it''s unquestionable," Yu Xie said. "Not only are you beautiful on the outside, but your gentle heart is also flawless."


    It wasn''t flattery, nor was it dismissive¡ªit was a sincere statement.


    The beautiful and gentle Goddess of Flowers was perfectly described with such words.


    "¡­This is the first time I''ve heard someone describe me like that," Nabu said, looking at Yu Xie, stunned for a moment. Then, she joked, "You''re not just saying pretty things to get rid of me, are you?"


    "Maybe," Yu Xie replied, also in a joking tone.


    Nabu didn''t continue with the topic. With a faint smile on her face, she looked up at the dazzling starry sky.


    The bright stars twinkled above, like guiding lights, illuminating the path for those traveling through the night.


    "Yu Xie, in the days ahead, everyone should be well," Nabu suddenly said, without any apparent reason.


    It sounded like a lament, or perhaps a hopeful wish.


    But strangely, Yu Xie sensed a subtle sorrow in her tone.


    Just as Yu Xie was about to respond to Nabu, someone interrupted him.


    "Yu Xie, Nabu, you two are here, what are you talking about secretly?"


    It was Buer''s voice, and her figure appeared behind them.


    She then walked up the small hill and sat down beside them.


    "It''s nothing, Yu Xie was just praising me for being beautiful," Nabu smiled, her expression filled with the joy of a young girl.


    "But I think I''m still not as beautiful as Lord Rukkhadevata" Nabu added, looking at Buer with genuine sincerity.


    "Not at all," Buer said, suddenly feeling that the atmosphere was a little strange. It seemed that Nabu wasn''t quite the same as usual today.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Yu Xie didn''t speak anymore. He quietly sat between the two deities, listening to their joking conversation.


    Time passed without them noticing. The night grew deeper, and the chill brought by the evening breeze became more pronounced.


    ......


    The next day.


    At the breakfast table, everyone had already gathered, but Nabu was nowhere to be seen.


    "I''ll go call her, maybe she stayed up too late last night," Buer said, standing up and leaving the table.


    "I''ll go with you," Yu Xie suddenly had a bad premonition.


    At the breakfast table, Al-Ahmar fell silent for a moment, his eyes seeming to hide a lot of thoughts.


    After a while, Yu Xie and Buer arrived at Nabu''s room and knocked on the door.


    "Nabu, it''s time to get up, breakfast is ready," Buer called out. After waiting for a while, there was no response from Nabu.


    The two exchanged a glance and sensed that something was wrong.


    "Nabu?" Buer called out again, but all she received in response was silence.


    Yu Xie furrowed his brow, the events of last night flashing in his mind.


    Last night, Nabu seemed preoccupied, and there was an underlying sorrow hidden in her eyes¡­


    Nabu had hidden it well¡ªthose fleeting moments of oddness had almost made Yu Xie doubt whether they were just his imagination.


    After calling out twice and receiving no answer, Buer summoned a faint bluish glow in her hand, placed it on the door, and gently pushed.


    With a click, the door unlocked and swung open.


    Nabu was not in the room. The room was tidy, and the bed showed no signs that anyone had slept in it.


    Nabu was gone.


    At this moment, Al-Ahmar and Myrna arrived at the scene.


    Seeing the empty room, Al-Ahmar''s gaze turned heavy.


    "How could this be¡­" Myrna said softly.


    "Nabu wouldn''t just leave without a word unless something happened," Buer said, frowning slightly. "There must be some special reason for this."


    "Someone!" Al-Ahmar suddenly called out loudly. "Gather the troops, and we''ll immediately set out to find Goddess of Flowers. Don''t miss a single clue!"


    Al-Ahmar''s subordinates gathered at once and set off immediately.


    Everyone began searching.


    But to find a single person in this vast desert was easier said than done. Not only might Nabu not be in the desert, but she might also be deliberately hiding from them.


    Nabu''s departure was clearly intentional¡ªshe had purposely avoided their gaze and slipped away quietly when no one was paying attention.


    She didn''t want anyone to find her.


    Al-Ahmar''s troops included many skilled trackers, but after a whole day of searching, they still found nothing.


    No sign of Nabu, and not even a trace of her presence.


    The weather today was also not favorable. The yellow sand swirled in the wind, as if a sandstorm was brewing.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the sun was about to set. The group had no choice but to return and discuss their next steps.


    Yu Xie and Al-Ahmar returned to Al-Ahmar''s territory first. The two exchanged accounts of the day''s events, and the outcome was the same¡ªthere had been no results.


    "If Nabu has made up her mind to hide, it will be extremely difficult for us to find her," Al-Ahmar said, his expression full of concern.


    But Yu Xie seemed to notice something else in Al-Ahmar''s eyes.


    Since the morning, when they found out that Nabu was missing, Yu Xie had noticed a slight abnormality in Al-Ahmar. However, at the time, he had been so focused on Nabu that he hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    But now, Yu Xie felt more and more that Al-Ahmar was hiding something.


    "Al-Ahmar, are you really completely in the dark about Nabu''s disappearance?"


    "¡­" Al-Ahmar''s pupils shifted slightly, and a trace of helplessness appeared in his gaze. "Actually, I might have an idea why Nabu left without saying anything, but saying it out loud won''t help the situation right now. That''s why I chose to remain silent."


    "Can you tell me?" Yu Xie looked into Al-Ahmar''s eyes, and in truth, he already had an answer in his mind.


    "¡­Some time ago, Nabu came to find me. She said she could help me access forbidden knowledge," Al-Ahmar said gravely. "If I could control that forbidden knowledge, everything would change. Nabu, Buer, and I wouldn''t need to have two of us step down from the divine throne in the end. Nabu''s sudden departure¡­ I''m afraid it''s because she went to¡­"


    As expected, Al-Ahmar''s answer was very close to the conclusion Yu Xie had already reached in his mind.


    It seemed that Nabu''s story was entering its final chapter. She was willing to act as a bridge, exchanging herself for what might come afterward.

 Chapter 132: Yellow Sand

    But Yu Xie didn''t want to accept this outcome.


    Al-Ahmar''s expression grew even heavier.


    "She said that to unlock the forbidden knowledge, a price must be paid. I don''t know what method Nabu plans to use to unlock it, nor what price she will have to pay, but it seems that price is far crueler than I imagined¡­ I should have realized this earlier. I should have stopped her from doing it."


    "We need to find Nabu," Yu Xie said, his gaze intense.


    "Let''s wait for Buer to return, then we''ll discuss this properly. Simply searching like this will likely yield no results. We need a breakthrough."


    Not long after, Buer finally returned. Like Yu Xie and Al-Ahmar, she had found no trace of Nabu.


    As Al-Ahmar had said, if Nabu had made up her mind to hide, finding her would not be easy.


    Al-Ahmar then revealed what Nabu had told him.


    After some discussion, a plan to search for Nabu was decided.


    They would divide up possible places where Nabu might have gone and search separately to improve efficiency.


    That night, the group set out again.


    Yu Xie walked along the sand-filled road, the night wind still blowing, even stronger than during the day.


    The yellow sand swirled in the wind, and the footprints Yu Xie left behind were soon covered by the shifting sands.


    Yu Xie kept moving forward, with Al-Ahmar''s people accompanying him.


    Among these people were several who were very familiar with the desert, and with them, at least they wouldn''t get lost.


    But the bad premonition in Yu Xie''s heart had not diminished; in fact, it had only grown stronger.


    He knew that if they didn''t catch up soon, Nabu would never return.


    That gentle Goddess of Flowers would be buried beneath the scorching sun and yellow sand, never again showing her warm smile.


    Yu Xie didn''t want to see such an ending.


    Since he had come this far, he had to do something¡ªeven if it came at a cost.


    Yu Xie looked up at the sky. There was still a long time before dawn. They had to find Nabu before daybreak.


    But... would they really be able to find her like this?


    Yu Xie stopped in his tracks.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, what''s wrong?" one of the people traveling with him asked in confusion when they saw him stop.


    Yu Xie didn''t answer but instead closed his eyes.


    Gradually, a system prompt appeared in his mind.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    [Center of the Sandstorm]


    Yu Xie opened his eyes, his gaze sharpening as he looked toward the direction the wind was blowing from.


    "Do you think this weather will turn into a sandstorm tonight?"


    This question caused the people with him to start observing carefully.


    These individuals were all experienced desert travelers, and they each had their own understanding of the ever-changing weather conditions in the desert.


    "The wind is indeed strong, but in my opinion, the possibility of a sandstorm forming is low."


    "I agree. There''s a chance, but it''s not very high. The wind should start to calm down soon."


    "Is that so¡­" Yu Xie frowned, looking at the direction the strong wind was blowing from. "Let''s head that way."


    Later that night.


    As the travelers had predicted, the wind gradually subsided, and the sand in the air began to settle, improving the air quality.


    Yu Xie, leading the group, stopped once again.


    "Look at the mountain over there."


    The people traveling with Yu Xie followed his gaze and looked toward the desert under the moonlight. In the distance, a tall mountain seemed to appear and disappear in the sand.


    But then, someone noticed something strange.


    "Wait a minute, I''ve been here before, and there shouldn''t be such a high mountain in that direction. What''s going on?"


    "Don''t joke around, this isn''t the time for jokes."


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "I''m sure. I''ve been here more than once. I know for sure that there''s no such high mountain in that direction."


    Yu Xie''s expression grew serious as he looked at the "mysteriously appearing" mountain, thinking through all the possible explanations.


    Could it be that Nabu has already started? Has she already turned herself into a bridge to connect to the forbidden knowledge, causing these strange phenomena?


    As he was thinking, Yu Xie noticed something else.


    The mountain¡­ it seemed to be moving!


    In an instant, he had a sudden realization.


    "No, no, that''s not a mountain, it''s a sandstorm!"


    Yu Xie''s loud warning snapped everyone into awareness.


    Because of the limited light at night, the approaching sandstorm had been mistaken for a mountain in the distance.


    "Quick, find somewhere to hide!"


    Everyone quickly sprang into action. If they got caught in the sandstorm, the consequences were unimaginable.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, hurry, find shelter!" Someone noticed that Yu Xie was standing still.


    "You all go find shelter, don''t worry about me," Yu Xie said, his eyes fixed on the approaching sandstorm without turning around.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, what are you planning to do?"


    "I need to find that Goddess of Flowers. Right now, she must feel like her end is near. I have to go tell her it''s not over."


    "But Mr. Yu Xie, the sandstorm¡­"


    "I have my own considerations. You all go hide, don''t try to be like me." Yu Xie smiled and, under the gaze of everyone, ran headlong into the direction of the sandstorm, moving forward without hesitation.


    The wind and sand gradually reached him, and visibility began to drop. All that could be seen was yellow sand, as far as the eye could see.


    Yu Xie put on his goggles and tightened the mask on his face, placing his left hand in front of him.


    His left hand seemed like a sharp blade, cutting through the oncoming sandstorm.


    Just as Yu Xie had anticipated, this sandstorm was no ordinary sandstorm.


    The experienced individuals had not been wrong in their judgment. Under normal circumstances, a sandstorm of this magnitude would not have formed. But this time, things were different.


    It seemed as if there was some kind of special power within the sandstorm, not something naturally occurring, and it was undetectable to ordinary people.


    Moreover, even though Yu Xie''s "Erasure" on his left hand was dispelling the sandstorm in front of him, the scale of the storm was so vast that new winds and sand quickly filled the gaps.


    Erasure, refill, erasure, refill...


    This cycle continued without end.


    The wind seemed to grow stronger, and the sand more intense.


    Though the sand could not approach Yu Xie directly, he still felt the pressure on his left hand.


    Yu Xie continued to move forward through the sandstorm, though it was hard to tell how much time had passed.


    What time is it now? The thought suddenly popped into Yu Xie''s mind.


    According to the previous course of events, the Goddess of Flowers would die under the malicious rays of the sun and yellow sand. Now, the yellow sand was already filling the sky, but what about the blazing sun?


    Yu Xie looked up. Even though the thick yellow sand obstructed his vision, he could still feel that the light was much brighter than before.


    Perhaps, it was already dawn.


    There wasn''t much time left.


    Yu Xie clenched his teeth, his left hand holding back the malicious yellow sand, and he took firm steps forward.

 Chapter 133: Goddess of Flowers

    The dense sand and dust pelted towards him, but Yu Xie continued to move forward.


    Gradually, he began to feel the density of the sand in the air lessen, and visibility slowly increased.


    He looked up at the sky. The brightness seemed higher than it was before.


    The sky was fully bright now, but where was Nabu? Yu Xie still had no clue.


    He could only follow the system''s guidance, heading toward the center of the sandstorm.


    Thinking about it, Yu Xie didn''t really know what he wanted to do in life.


    He didn''t have many desires, no great ambitions. He just wanted to live a peaceful life, be an ordinary person.


    But there were some things he didn''t want to see.


    If, in the end, Nabu still dies like the original story¡ªif King Deshret has to sacrifice himself because of the taint of forbidden knowledge, and in the end, even Buer has to make such a choice¡­


    If everything follows the same path as before, exactly as it did, Yu Xie would feel that coming here was in vain.


    The original story was already filled with regrets. At the very least, now, he wanted to change something.


    Yu Xie gritted his teeth, every step as firm as stone.


    The wind and sand in the air seemed to have lessened even further, and now he could only feel the wind, no longer the sand striking against his body.


    Not far ahead, a figure stood, gazing at the boundless yellow sand.


    "Nabu!" Yu Xie finally saw Nabu''s figure. She stood ahead, motionless, like a statue, like the last moments of life slipping away.


    The sudden familiar voice made Nabu''s body tremble slightly. She slowly turned around to look at him, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Yu Xie, how¡­?"


    "Come back with me!" Yu Xie took off his mask and quickly walked toward Nabu.


    "Don''t come any closer!" Nabu shouted loudly.


    Worried that Nabu might do something dangerous, Yu Xie decided to stop.


    The two of them stood some distance apart, looking at each other.


    In the center of this sandstorm, an unexpected calm prevailed. The sand swirled around them, and the wind howled in their ears, yet nothing crossed the invisible boundary between them.


    It was as if some power was separating the center from the outside.


    "Nabu, come back with me. We can talk when we''re back," Yu Xie said, his eyes filled with urgency.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Nabu looked at him but only smiled. It wasn''t the usual smile she gave; this one was filled with the taste of farewell and reluctance.


    "Yu Xie, I didn''t expect you to find this place."


    "I worked hard to find you, so come back with me. Everyone is worried about you. At this very moment, Buer and Al-Ahmar are probably searching for you in places where they think you might have gone. And Myrna, she''s the same."


    Nabu was silent for a moment, her eyelids lowering as if she was recalling past events.


    "¡­I can''t go back."


    "Why?" Yu Xie frowned.


    "I want to change something, to see an outcome different from what I had anticipated. I don''t want Buer and Al-Ahmar to be left with no choice but for only one of them to remain on the divine throne¡­"


    "But this may not be the only way. Nabu, listen to me. There are other methods. We don''t have to do this. We can try something else!"


    "¡­" Nabu fell silent once again.


    The wind around them ruffled her long hair. Against the backdrop of the endless yellow sand, her figure still appeared so beautiful, like an ethereal spirit that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    "Yu Xie, actually, I am someone who has been exiled." After a long pause, Nabu spoke again. "For some reason, I stayed here and became the Goddess of Flowers, but I know I can''t stay like this forever. A person who has been exiled will eventually face their final end. It''s just a matter of time."


    Yu Xie also fell silent. Although he couldn''t quite remember the whole story, he did understand this part.


    The Flower Goddess ¡ª Nabu Malikata was from the Angelic race. The entire Angelic race was abandoned by Celestia and, as a result of Celestia''s punishment, lost their sanity. Only Nabu was fortunate enough to maintain her form, wandering in the desolate land.


    For various reasons, Nabu remained in Sumeru, becoming the Goddess of Flowers.


    "Rather than waiting for the inevitable end to come, it''s better to make my life more meaningful," Nabu said, smiling. But there was bitterness in her smile. "I''m gambling my life on a possibility."


    Seeing Nabu smile like that made Yu Xie feel a deep ache in his heart.


    It shouldn''t be like this. Nabu''s smile shouldn''t be like this.


    She should be smiling happily, gently, beautifully ¡ª not like this bitter smile that made one''s heart ache.


    "Thank you, Yu Xie," Nabu said again. "I''m really glad I got to know you¡­ If we''re fated, let''s meet again in the next life."


    In the end, Nabu gave a bittersweet smile, then turned and began to walk away from Yu Xie.


    The wind and sand gradually obscured Nabu''s figure.


    Yu Xie remained silent, but he was no longer standing still.


    The one who truly has a next life is him.


    In the blink of an eye, as the wind howled, Yu Xie''s figure appeared beside Nabu. He tightly grasped her hand.


    "Come home with me," Yu Xie said, looking into Nabu''s eyes, his tone resolute. "Everyone is waiting for you."


    Nabu froze for a moment, then gave a bitter smile once more.


    "Yu Xie¡­ I really can''t just go back. If I do, everything will return to square one, and nothing will have changed."


    "I will change all of this," Yu Xie said. "You, Buer, and Al-Ahmar will all be fine. You will govern the land of Sumeru together and ensure the people of this land can live in peace and prosperity."


    "Yu Xie¡­"


    "I''m not joking," Yu Xie continued. "Do you remember the question you asked me before? You asked me what I would do if I were an all-powerful deity, but someone under me learned a secret they weren''t supposed to know, right?


    If you ask me that now, my answer is the same. I''m not a god, I can''t know what an omnipotent deity would think. I''m just a mortal. But the courage and potential of mortals are things that some beings living above the skies can''t see."


    Nabu fell silent.


    Yu Xie''s figure reflected in her eyes, and her pupils trembled uncontrollably.


    From the very beginning, Yu Xie had always seemed different from ordinary people. Yes, could an ordinary person say such disrespectful things about the gods above the skies?


    All the past flashed through Nabu''s mind. What she had already decided to give up on suddenly became something she wanted to hold onto. What she had decided to forget suddenly became so vivid in her memory.


    At that moment, Nabu finally understood¡ªshe hadn''t truly made up her mind.


    There were too many things that she was reluctant to part with, too many voices calling out to her, urging her not to leave.


    "Can¡­ can I really go back?"

 Chapter 134: Interwoven Gazes

    "Of course, you can!" Yu Xie answered without hesitation.


    "¡­But I was once an exiled person. Even if I return, I will only face the inevitable outcome." Nabu''s gaze dimmed. "I''m different from Buer and Al-Ahmar¡­"


    "Do you trust me?" After a moment of silence, Yu Xie asked.


    Nabu paused for a moment, looking into Yu Xie''s eyes, where her own reflection appeared, as if they held the future and the stars.


    "I¡­"


    "Nabu, I told you, I will change all of this. It may sound like empty words now, but please believe me." Yu Xie paused. "So, come back with me. Also, you should smile, like you used to. That''s the real you, Nabu Malikata."


    "Smile¡­" Nabu''s mind once again replayed the past.


    The scenes of the past flickered in her mind like slides, each one stirring up her feelings of reluctance and longing.


    She could no longer deny it. She wanted to be with everyone, to chat with them from time to time, to have tea in the afternoon. Even though every day was filled with busy tasks, there was an invisible thread that connected them all.


    "Nabu¡­" Yu Xie tightened his grip on her hand, sensing it tremble slightly. "Don''t be afraid. If any god from above is going to bring divine punishment, I will stand in front of you!"


    Those words seemed to pierce through the swirling sandstorm, reaching Nabu''s heart.


    Nabu wanted to say something, but found herself unsure of where to begin.


    She looked into Yu Xie''s eyes, and before she knew it, she felt tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    "I¡­ can I really go back?" After a long silence, Nabu asked the question again.


    "Of course you can." Yu Xie''s voice was not loud, but to Nabu, it was full of strength, as if his voice had dispelled the wind and sand around them.


    "Let''s go, we''re going home." Yu Xie pulled Nabu''s hand and turned in the direction they had come from.


    "Mm, home¡­" Nabu responded softly, and tears quietly escaped from her eyes.


    The wind and sand gradually began to subside, and the winds began to calm. The dust in the air slowly began to settle.


    The two of them walked slowly, stepping out of the storm of sand.


    "Hey, look over there!"


    "It''s Mr. Yu Xie, and¡­ the Flower Goddess!"


    "That''s great¡­"


    The people who had been traveling with Yu Xie earlier saw the sandstorm calming down and came out from their hiding places.


    At this moment, they saw Yu Xie and the Flower Goddess slowly emerging from the sandstorm.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Cheers rang out.


    ...


    Al-Ahmar''s Territory.


    "Welcome back, Nabu." Buer smiled with relief as she greeted Nabu.


    The concern and joy from everyone left Nabu speechless. At that moment, she felt like a spoiled child.


    But no one mentioned the events that had transpired, only welcoming her back with smiles.


    She looked at everyone, with so much she wanted to say, but in the end, words failed her.


    There was really no need to say much.


    Night.


    In the elegant dining room, the table was filled with delicious dishes, and the wine in the glasses exuded a tempting aroma.


    This was the feast to celebrate Nabu''s return, as well as a celebration for Yu Xie''s success in bringing her back.


    The sound of clinking glasses echoed through the room, and laughter filled the air.


    After dinner, Yu Xie returned to his room.


    He opened the window, and the cool breeze blew in, bringing a refreshing chill.


    He lay down on the bed, his mind drifting to what lay ahead.


    It could be said that he had taken the first step in changing the course of the story, but what the future held, he still did not know.


    There would likely be many troubles ahead, but this was the path he had chosen. From the very beginning, regret had never been an option for him.


    The wind made the window creak, almost like a lullaby, and as drowsiness slowly crept in, Yu Xie fell asleep.


    At that moment, the sound of light footsteps came from outside the door.


    "Yu Xie, are you asleep?" Nabu arrived at the door and found that it wasn''t completely closed, just slightly ajar.


    She gently pushed the door open and saw that Yu Xie was already lying in bed, fast asleep.


    After a moment of thought, she slowed her steps, trying not to make a sound, and walked to the bedside. She carefully tucked the blanket over him, then sat down at the edge of the bed, quietly watching him.


    The silver moonlight streamed through the open window, bathing her in its soft glow.


    "You''re sleeping without covering yourself. Be careful, or you''ll catch a cold."


    "And¡­ thank you, Yu Xie."


    Nabu suddenly realized that her gaze didn''t want to leave Yu Xie. After thinking for a moment, she stood up, moved a low stool to the bedside, and sat back down. She leaned over the bed, simply gazing at Yu Xie''s sleeping face.


    A subtle emotion filled her heart, and she noticed the corners of her mouth curving upwards.


    "Good night."


    And so, without realizing it, the night passed.


    When the morning sunlight streamed into the room, Yu Xie slowly opened his eyes.


    He had slept unusually well last night, as if someone had been watching over him, keeping all the things that could disturb his sleep at bay.


    Then, the scene before him froze him in place.


    Nabu''s beautiful face was right in front of him, so close that he could even feel her steady breathing.


    Yu Xie closed his eyes again, thinking that perhaps he hadn''t fully woken up yet.


    How could Nabu be lying at the head of his bed?


    He opened his eyes again, but the scene before him hadn''t changed.


    He tried to recall the events of last night.


    If he remembered correctly, after dinner, he had returned to his room, then lay down on the bed and fell asleep¡ªhe didn''t think he had done anything else.


    But why was Nabu here?


    Yu Xie could smell a pleasant fragrance in the air, almost like a faint flower scent.


    Nabu was still asleep. She seemed to be having a pleasant dream, and a gentle smile rested on her face, making it hard for him to wake her up.


    But the next moment, Nabu suddenly opened her eyes.


    Their gazes met, locking onto each other.


    After a brief moment, Nabu suddenly sat up.


    "You¡ªyou''re awake."


    "Yeah, I slept pretty well last night." Yu Xie sat up and scratched his head.


    The atmosphere felt a bit awkward.


    "I''ll go check if breakfast is ready," Nabu said quickly, turning to leave the room.


    She was afraid that Yu Xie would ask why she was in his room, and if he did, she honestly wouldn''t know how to answer.


    Should she say that she had come to talk to him, but then got so absorbed in watching him sleep that she fell asleep herself?


    It would probably sound a little strange... and she might come across as a bit of a creep.


    "Wait, Nabu!" Yu Xie called out to her.


    Nabu stopped, slowly turning around.


    "What... what is it?"


    "Let''s go together. I''m awake now, so wait for me, I''ll get up right away."


    Nabu paused for a moment, then smiled and nodded.


    The morning sunlight wasn''t too harsh, and the gentle, smiling Nabu reappeared before Yu Xie''s eyes once more.

 Chapter 135: Myrna Has Doubts

    Days passed, and before long, summer arrived in full force.


    The recent period had been peaceful, but Nabu had been visiting Yu Xie more often, and it was clear that her gaze towards him was different from before. This made Myrna unusually wary.


    Myrna had promised to keep an eye on Yu Xie for Buer, but given the recent situation, she was beginning to feel a bit of a headache.


    She never imagined that Miss Nabu would behave this way...


    This was becoming quite difficult to handle.


    That day, the sun in the sky blazed with light and heat, and the temperature was high. It was rare that the agency had no commissions that day.


    Myrna was tending to the vegetable garden in the backyard, thinking about how to report the current situation to Lord Rukkhadevata.


    As she was lost in thought, Yu Xie''s voice suddenly called out.


    "Myrna, I''m going out for a bit, I have some things to take care of."


    "Why go out in this heat?" Myrna casually asked.


    "Just some personal matters, a meeting," Yu Xie said, and then turned to leave.


    Myrna''s gaze suddenly sharpened.


    Personal matters? A meeting?


    Myrna''s mind became alert.


    Thinking back, Yu Xie had been coming back later and later recently. Sometimes, he didn''t return until the early hours of the morning.


    There were even a few times when he came back with a faint, almost imperceptible scent on him, like some kind of fragrance.


    Could it be that Yu Xie already has someone special?


    This can''t be good! What about Lord Rukkhadevata?


    The situation with Miss Nabu was already causing her enough trouble, and now this¡ªthere was another issue to deal with!


    Myrna immediately put down what she was doing and quickly left the house, seeing that Yu Xie was walking further away.


    After a brief moment of consideration, she decided to follow him.


    Myrna knew Yu Xie''s strength well by now. She understood she couldn''t follow him too closely, as it would be easy to get noticed.


    So, she kept a safe distance, neither too far nor too close.


    This made it easier to stay hidden, but the downside was that she couldn''t overhear what Yu Xie was saying to others.


    Yu Xie spoke to a few people along the way, and Myrna tried to eavesdrop, but she couldn''t catch any of the conversation.


    Eventually, Yu Xie arrived at a house.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It was a very ordinary house, one that looked even simpler than most people''s homes.


    Myrna did her best to hide her presence and slowly moved closer.


    Fortunately, the house was in a relatively remote location, with no one passing by. Otherwise, Myrna would certainly be seen as suspicious.


    After all, no one would be so idle as to stand by someone''s wall like this.


    Although her movements weren''t particularly graceful, she could finally hear the conversation inside and smell the faint fragrance in the air.


    It was the same scent that had lingered on Yu Xie when he returned late at night!


    Myrna''s heart began to feel conflicted.


    What should she do? It seemed like she had discovered some kind of secret.


    How was she going to explain this to Lord Rukkhadevata? After all, she had promised to keep an eye on Yu Xie...


    "No, no, that''s not right. I don''t have concrete evidence. Maybe it''s not what I think it is?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Yu Xie''s voice suddenly came from behind, and Myrna jumped in surprise.


    At that moment, it was just like the past.


    "Y-You came out? I just saw you go inside."


    "Because some strange person was tailing me the whole way. I thought someone was watching me." Yu Xie looked at Myrna, narrowing his eyes. "What are you really doing?"


    "I..." Myrna was at a loss for words, her mind racing quickly. "I came to see if you were taking on any side jobs."


    "You think I would take on side jobs?"


    "..." Myrna didn''t know what to say. She didn''t actually think Yu Xie would do such a thing. What she said earlier was just a spur-of-the-moment reaction.


    Yu Xie sighed helplessly.


    "Come inside."


    Myrna was a bit puzzled, but she followed Yu Xie into the house.


    The house was also quite simple, with only a few necessities and not much furniture or decor.


    A little girl was sitting in a wooden wheelchair. When she saw Yu Xie enter, her face lit up with a bright smile.


    "Brother Yu Xie, you''re back! What were you doing outside?"


    "There was a strange sister eavesdropping outside, so I brought her in." Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "A strange sister?" The little girl shifted her gaze to Myrna. "Why would the pretty sister be eavesdropping? Mommy says that if you eavesdrop, the moon will cut off your ears."


    The little girl''s innocent words made Yu Xie glance at Myrna, holding back a laugh.


    "What''s going on here?" Myrna was a bit confused now.


    "Her name is Noth. She can no longer walk on her own." Yu Xie said in a voice that only he and Myrna could hear. "I met her and her mother by chance on the street last time. After learning about her situation, I thought maybe there was something I could do to help, perhaps help her stand again."


    "So you... weren''t meeting with another woman?"


    Upon hearing this, a few big question marks appeared over Yu Xie''s head.


    He understood now. So Myrna had been following him because she thought that was what he was up to.


    But¡­ why does Myrna care about this?


    "Why do you care if I meet with other women?"


    "Don''t misunderstand, I just..." Myrna''s words were suddenly cut off, nearly letting slip something about Lord Rukkhadevata.


    "Just what?"


    "Nothing..."


    At this moment, Noth''s mother walked out from the back room. She was a beautiful woman.


    "Mom!" Noth happily called out.


    Noth''s mother smiled as she walked over with a tray of pastries, offering them to Yu Xie and Myrna.


    "This must be Miss Myrna, another member of the All-purpose Agency. I don''t have much to offer, so please forgive me if it''s not to your liking."


    The pastries on the tray were the best that Noth''s mother could offer to her guests.


    Since Noth''s father had passed away in an accident before Noth was born, the burden of the family had all fallen on Noth''s mother, and the family was not wealthy.


    "No need." Yu Xie smiled and politely declined, "We just ate before coming, so we''re not hungry. Please let Noth have them instead. Oh, and I brought a small gift."


    With that, a soft glow flickered in Yu Xie''s hand, and a beautifully wrapped pastry appeared in his palm.


    Holding the pastry, Yu Xie walked over to Noth, squatted down, and presented the pastry to her.


    "Here, share it with your mom."


    "I..." Noth looked at the pastry in Yu Xie''s hand but hesitated to take it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Yu Xie, you''ve already given me so many tasty and fun things. I can''t always accept your gifts..."


    Hearing this, Yu Xie smiled warmly and patted Noth''s head.


    "How about this? You can think of this as me lending it to you. When your legs are better, when you grow up and can make money, you can buy me some treats in return, okay?"


    "...Okay!" Noth hesitated, then nodded. "Yu Xie, can you... be my daddy?"


    This question almost made Yu Xie lose his breath.

 Chapter 136: Buer is Very Nervous

    Not only Yu Xie, but Noth''s words also caused both Myrna and Noth''s mother to widen their eyes in surprise.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, I''m sorry, Noth is still young, please don''t mind her..." Noth''s mother quickly apologized to Yu Xie.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine..." Yu Xie awkwardly smiled.


    Seeing the subtle atmosphere in the room, Noth also sensed that something was off, but due to her young age, she didn''t quite understand the reason.


    "Mom, did I say something wrong?" Noth looked at her mother, blinking her innocent eyes.


    Noth''s mother put down the plate in her hand and walked over to Noth.


    "Mom knows you didn''t mean any harm, but if you say something wrong, you need to apologize, or else Mr. Yu Xie might not come to play with you anymore."


    "Ah! I''m sorry, Yu Xie! I didn''t mean it! Please don''t stop coming!"


    Yu Xie smiled and patted Noth''s head.


    "It''s okay."


    "By the way, Yu Xie, I had a dream last night. I dreamt about Lord Rukkhadevata." Noth suddenly remembered her dream from the night before, "In the dream, I could stand up and run. Lord Rukkhadevata and I were running together across a vast plain. It was so fun!"


    "Really? That''s wonderful." Yu Xie smiled, "Don''t worry, when your legs are better, you''ll be able to run not just in your dreams, but in reality too."


    "My legs... will they really get better?" Noth lowered her head and looked at her legs.


    It was a congenital condition, and despite many doctors being consulted, all responses so far had been the same: it couldn''t be cured.


    "They definitely will." Yu Xie reassured her, "I will make sure you can run."


    "Mm!" Noth smiled and nodded firmly, "I believe in you, Yu Xie!"


    After spending some time playing with Noth, Yu Xie and Myrna left.


    On the way back, Myrna became noticeably more silent than usual.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re not talking much today?" Yu Xie noticed Myrna''s unusual quietness.


    "¡­That little girl, Noth, will she really be able to stand up?" Myrna hesitated before asking.


    "She definitely will." Yu Xie replied.


    "How can you be so sure? You''ve given her hope now, but what if in the end, she still can''t stand up? Isn''t that very cruel?"


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. After all, Lord Rukkhadevata is watching over her." Yu Xie smiled.


    "So you mean, Lord Rukkhadevata noticed Noth?"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Otherwise, why would she dream about her?"


    "¡­That''s true. Lord Rukkhadevata wouldn''t appear in someone''s dream for no reason." Myrna thought for a moment, then suddenly changed the topic, "But, you''re not really going to become Noth''s father, are you?"


    This question made Yu Xie stop in his tracks. He turned to look at Myrna with a blank expression, but didn''t say anything.


    "Because Noth''s mother is still young, and she''s gentle and beautiful." Myrna continued, "For a man, that''s a pretty big ''attraction'', right?"


    Yu Xie still didn''t answer. He simply rolled his eyes at Myrna and turned to walk in another direction.


    "Where are you going? That''s not the way back." Myrna asked.


    "I''m going to find Buer." Yu Xie replied.


    ......


    In the study, Buer suddenly started feeling anxious.


    Just a moment ago, someone had come to inform her that Yu Xie had arrived and was now outside the palace, on his way to the study.


    The reason for her nervousness was actually quite simple.


    Last night, after she had custom-made a dream for a little girl named Noth, Buer had a dream herself.


    In that dream, Yu Xie took her hand and they walked together along a small path in the forest.


    The breeze in the forest was gentle, brushing her cheek like a mother''s tender touch.


    They walked slowly, without many words, occasionally exchanging glances, full of unspoken affection.


    Finally, when they reached the deepest part of the forest, Yu Xie suddenly stopped. He slowly extended both hands and gently cupped her face.


    Then, they both closed their eyes, and the distance between their lips grew closer...


    And then, she woke up.


    The sound of birds chirping outside the window woke Buer. For the first time, she found the birds unpleasant.


    At this moment, Buer sat at the desk, flipping through a book for a few pages before closing it and tidying up the desk.


    A series of actions that didn''t ease the tension in her heart, but seemed to make it more intense.


    Then, footsteps grew closer outside the door.


    And then, there was a knock.


    "Knock knock knock¡ª"


    "Buer, can I come in?"


    "Ahem... Come in."


    The door opened, and Yu Xie and Myrna walked into the study.


    "What brings you to find me today?" Buer asked, trying to remain calm as she addressed Yu Xie.


    "I have something to discuss with you." Yu Xie walked to the desk, locking eyes with Buer.


    "Wh-what is it?" Buer avoided Yu Xie''s gaze, the image of last night''s dream flashing in her mind. The final scene was vividly clear.


    "You''ve noticed Noth, haven''t you?"


    "Mm..."


    "Do you think her legs can be healed?"


    "They can be healed, but it will take some time."


    "Hearing you say that, I can rest easy." Yu Xie sighed with relief. "I was thinking of going to Liyue to ask the immortals for help, but it seems that''s unnecessary now. Thank you, Buer."


    "Thank you for what?"


    "Just saying thank you from the standpoint of Noth''s friend."


    "Oh... no need to thank me. It''s my duty to work for the well-being of my people." Buer picked up a book, opened it, and held it in front of her face, hiding behind it.


    "What''s wrong? You seem a bit strange." Yu Xie frowned slightly.


    "What''s strange about it?"


    Yu Xie paused, then reached out and removed the book from Buer''s hands, locking eyes with her.


    "You''re holding the book upside down."


    "T-there''s a footnote written upside down. I was just reading the footnote." Buer quickly flipped the book around and resumed looking at it.


    Seeing this, Yu Xie didn''t say anything more. He sat down on a sofa nearby, though something still felt off to him.


    "Myrna, don''t you think she''s acting a bit strange today?"


    "No, Lord Rukkhadevata is always so beautiful and flawless, nothing strange at all." Myrna said confidently.


    "..."


    Then, the study fell into silence. No one spoke.


    Only the sound of the wind outside and the rustling of the window frame in the breeze could be heard.


    Buer felt frustrated.


    Why did she act so strange today? Last night was just a dream, why was she so bothered by it?


    She should relax¡ªafter all, she was a deity!


    "Ahem... So, would you like to have some afternoon tea?"


    Soon, the tea table in the study was set with some snacks, and the aroma of the tea began to fill the room.


    "By the way, Buer, about your dream last night..." Yu Xie started to speak but trailed off.


    Just as he said this, Buer happened to take a sip of her tea, which caused her to choke slightly.


    Did Yu Xie know about the dream?


    Whether it was from choking or something else, Buer''s face turned bright red in an instant.

 Chapter 137: Buers Increasingly Contradictory Heart

    "Are you okay? Take it slow." Yu Xie asked with concern.


    "What... what dream did you just mention?" Buer finally recovered and looked away.


    "I just came back from Noth''s house with Myrna. She said she dreamed about you last night. That couldn''t have been a coincidence, right?" Yu Xie said.


    "Oh, right." Buer responded, realizing that Yu Xie was talking about that dream. "I wanted her to be able to run in the dream, and with some guidance, it might have a positive effect on her psychology."


    "As expected of you." Yu Xie smiled and looked at Buer.


    "What do you mean, ''as expected of me''..." Buer mumbled softly and took another sip of tea.


    "It''s tough on you. Being an Archon isn''t easy, huh?" Yu Xie sighed a little.


    At these words, Buer fell silent for a moment.


    For so long, she had wondered what it would be like if she were just an ordinary person.


    She would probably live like most people, waking up with the sunrise and resting with the sunset.


    Without many extraordinary moments, maybe she''d worry about the everyday things, like food, clothing, and household matters. She might cry over grievances and laugh over happy things.


    Such an ordinary life might not be so bad.


    Maybe¡­ she could just retire?


    "Yu Xie, actually, I''ve thought about whether I should just retire." After hesitating for a moment, Buer finally said the words.


    "Retire?" Yu Xie was caught off guard.


    Myrna was also surprised and didn''t speak.


    "Yeah." Buer nodded. "Being an ordinary person wouldn''t be too bad, but I guess it''s not possible. I still have too many things to do, too many responsibilities to bear."


    At this, Buer smiled faintly.


    "Maybe one day, you will become an ordinary person." Yu Xie said, "One day you won''t have to worry so much. The most important things to think about will be what to have for breakfast and what to have for dinner."


    Buer didn''t speak further. She looked at the tea in her cup, her eyes seemingly filled with hesitation.


    "Let''s change the topic. How''s Nabu been lately?" After a long while, Buer smiled and shifted the conversation.


    "Nabu''s been coming to my place often. She said if she weren''t the Goddess of flowers, she would have liked to join my agency." Yu Xie said half-jokingly, "She really overestimates me."If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    At these words, something flashed through Myrna''s mind. She slowly turned to look at Buer, wanting to say something but hesitating, unsure of how to bring it up.


    There were some things that were hard to say.


    Lord Rukkhadevata and Lady Nabu were such good friends. If the truth came out, Buer, with her gentle heart, would probably choose to step aside, wouldn''t she?


    Myrna didn''t want to see that happen.


    "To be honest, I''d like to join too. It sounds like it would be fun." Buer said with a smile.


    "It''s not as fun as you think. Sometimes you deal with some particularly troublesome clients..." Yu Xie complained, "Like some clients who just sit back and point fingers, like certain ''party A'' types..."


    "What does ''party A'' mean?"


    "¡­Forget I said anything." Yu Xie scratched his head.


    The conversation felt much more relaxed now than at the beginning, but Myrna remained silent.


    She was still conflicted¡ªshould she tell Lord Rukkhadevata about that matter?


    "Myrna, what''s wrong? Why have you been so quiet? Are you feeling unwell?" Buer finally couldn''t help but ask, seeing Myrna''s silence.


    "I¡­ I''m fine." Myrna snapped out of her thoughts. "Lord Rukkhadevata, could I speak to you privately for a moment?"


    Buer was a bit confused by the request. Ever since Myrna started working at Yu Xie''s agency, she had become increasingly strange.


    "What is it that you need to talk about privately?" Buer asked.


    "It''s... a little secret between women." Myrna lowered her head slightly.


    Buer felt a little reassured by Myrna''s response. At least Myrna wasn''t the same as she used to be.


    "A little secret between women..." The way Myrna said that made Buer wonder if it meant Myrna no longer saw herself as just a subordinate.


    "Alright, let''s go talk outside." Buer smiled as she stood up and jokingly said to Yu Xie, "Yu Xie, you just stay here and drink tea. No eavesdropping, okay? Eavesdroppers might get their ears cut off by the moon."


    Yu Xie didn''t respond but merely gave a slightly helpless smile in return.


    Buer and Myrna stepped outside and walked to the corner of the hallway.


    There was no one else there except for the two of them.


    "Alright, Myrna, what''s on your mind?" Buer asked.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, you..." Myrna hesitated, her words stuck in her throat as if something was constricting it.


    "What''s wrong?" Buer asked, puzzled. "It''s alright, just say what you need to say."


    "Do you like Yu Xie?"


    She said it aloud, every word clear and precise.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze for a few seconds. Then, after those few seconds passed, Buer''s face suddenly turned bright red.


    "Myrna, why do you think that?"


    "Because, Lord Rukkhadevata, your gaze towards Yu Xie is different from before. It looks like... you want to keep him by your side." Myrna said seriously.


    "¡­Alright, alright, stop saying any more." Buer hurriedly interrupted.


    In fact, she wasn''t entirely sure what was going on herself, especially after the dream she had last night where she was with Yu Xie. All of this felt a little strange to her.


    For centuries, she had never felt anything like this¡ªsomething that tugged at her heart yet made her want to continue.


    "So... Lord Rukkhadevata, do you really like Yu Xie?" Myrna lowered her voice and asked again.


    "I don''t know..." Buer''s blush had not yet faded from her face.


    Myrna hesitated for a moment. This was the first time she had seen Lord Rukkhadevata like this, as if she were a girl who had just fallen in love.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, I support you. Whatever happens, please don''t give up!"


    "..." Buer chose to remain silent. She honestly didn''t know how to respond to Myrna''s words.


    She couldn''t even figure out what she felt for Yu Xie.


    She loved humans because she was a deity.


    But as for Yu Xie... Was it really love? She didn''t understand these feelings, as she had never thought that one day she might develop such emotions.


    But she had known Yu Xie for quite a while now, and recently, those little heartflutters had been happening more and more.


    When Yu Xie hadn''t visited her for a while, she felt unhappy. When Yu Xie came to see her too often, she felt awkward and nervous.


    It was very contradictory, very unlike her.


    But she couldn''t control the increasingly unpredictable feelings in her heart, nor could she control the warmth in her cheeks, just like now.

 Chapter 138: Buer Wants to Verify

    "Lord Rukkhadevata, do you want to know how Yu Xie feels about you?" Myrna said seriously after a moment of contemplation.


    This made Buer uncontrollably start to speculate.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata?" Myrna called again when Buer didn''t respond.


    This time, Buer furrowed her brows slightly, pressed her lips together, and spoke:


    "Myrna, do you have a way to know what Yu Xie thinks?"


    Myrna hesitated for a moment, then leaned close to Buer''s ear and whispered softly.


    "Do you really think this will work?" Buer asked, a bit skeptical.


    "¡­Honestly, I''ve never had experience liking someone, so I''m not entirely sure." Myrna''s tone wasn''t confident.


    "¡­" Buer hesitated.


    What Myrna suggested seemed plausible, but it also felt somewhat illogical.


    However, Buer really wanted to know how Yu Xie saw her.


    Did he think of her as a friend? As a deity? Or perhaps something beyond friendship?


    The continuous questions swirled in Buer''s mind. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Alright, Myrna, let''s do it this way!" In the end, Buer nodded.


    .....


    Yu Xie sat alone in the study, drinking his afternoon tea. Buer and Myrna had been gone for quite a while, and still, they hadn''t returned.


    Feeling a bit bored, Yu Xie walked over to Buer''s bookshelf and casually pulled out a book to flip through.


    It was about dreams and had some rather mystical content.


    Just then, the door to the study opened, and Buer walked in.


    "Where''s Myrna? Why didn''t she come back with you?" Yu Xie looked toward the door, but only saw Buer alone.


    "She said she suddenly had something to take care of, so she left first." Buer walked over to the sofa and sat down, picking up her cup of tea and taking a sip.


    It was clear that she seemed a little nervous, the blush on her cheeks still lingering, though less noticeable now.


    "I see." Yu Xie sat back down on the sofa next to Buer, holding the book in his hand and bringing it in front of her. "This book is a bit strange. What does this page mean?"


    "This¡­" Buer hesitated before summoning the courage to speak. "Yu Xie, could you give me three minutes?"


    "Three minutes?" Yu Xie was confused. "Why?"


    "Don''t ask too many questions." Buer said, her voice firm but soft. "Just¡­ can you give me three minutes?"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Oh¡­ sure." Although still unsure of what Buer wanted to do, Yu Xie agreed.


    "Thank you!"


    The moment Buer finished speaking, she suddenly reached out with both hands.


    Her gentle hands cupped Yu Xie''s face, applying just the right amount of pressure, making it impossible for him to pull away.


    Their faces were now incredibly close, their eyes meeting and locking, their gazes intertwining like threads.


    At this distance, Yu Xie could see the delicate, almost translucent skin on Buer''s face, smooth as if made of cream, so soft it looked like it could be broken by a breath.


    At this distance, he could even feel her breath.


    At this distance, with just a slight lean forward, their lips would likely meet.


    The wind outside seemed to stop at this moment, and even the birds, which had been chirping outside the window, seemed to fall silent.


    Yu Xie had never expected Buer to act like this, so suddenly.


    Time seemed to stretch, each second felt like it lasted much longer. The study grew extremely quiet, to the point where it felt like only their heartbeats could be heard.


    The three minutes passed.


    Buer finally let go of Yu Xie. Her face was flushed, looking like a ripe strawberry.


    "B-Buer, why did you suddenly do that?" Yu Xie was the first to speak.


    "I¡­ you¡­ are you feeling dizzy?" Buer asked seriously.


    "I think a little bit." Yu Xie felt it for a moment.


    "I''m a little dizzy too." Buer took a deep breath, fanning her face with her hand. She stood up quickly. "Um, I just remembered something I need to take care of. I''ll be back soon!"


    With that, she hurried out of the study, and the door closed behind her.


    Leaving Yu Xie, who was left utterly confused, in the study.


    "Buer¡­ what exactly was she doing?"


    .....


    After leaving, Buer quickly arrived at the corner of the corridor, where Myrna was waiting.


    "Lord Rukkhadevata, how did it go?" Myrna hurriedly asked when she saw Buer.


    "After looking at each other up close for three minutes, I felt a little dizzy, and Yu Xie did too." Buer replied.


    "That''s right. I read in a book that if you stare at someone you like up close for three minutes, you''ll feel dizzy." Myrna nodded repeatedly.


    "But is there any solid evidence for that?" Buer still questioned.


    In truth, as the God of Wisdom, Buer could easily figure out a way to understand Yu Xie''s feelings if she took a moment to calm down and think it through. But right now... she wasn''t able to calm down.


    "It should be correct. Otherwise, how could you feel dizzy, Lord Rukkhadevata?" Myrna said.


    ......


    After taking a moment to calm herself, Buer returned to the study.


    Yu Xie was sitting on the sofa, reading a book.


    "About earlier¡­ please don''t take it the wrong way." Buer sat down next to Yu Xie.


    "Oh, it''s nothing really, but why did you suddenly do that...?" Yu Xie still couldn''t quite understand.


    Why would she suddenly want to stare for three minutes? What was the point of that?


    "It''s just... a little experiment. I''ll explain it to you once the results are in." Buer seemed a little guilty, taking a sip of tea.


    "...Alright then." Yu Xie still felt a bit strange, but he didn''t ask any further questions, and continued reading the book in his hands.


    Time passed slowly.


    It seemed like it was getting late, and Yu Xie thought it was about time he should leave.


    So, he placed the book back on the shelf and prepared to go.


    "Buer, it''s getting late. I''ll head back now. See you later."


    "Wait a minute!" Buer called out to Yu Xie.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Xie stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Buer.


    "I''ll tidy up and go with you." Buer said, "I haven''t been there in a while."


    ......


    As the sun began to set, the two of them walked together down the street.


    The golden sunset bathed them both, and their shadows stretched long behind them.


    Buer''s mind kept replaying the close eye contact with Yu Xie from earlier today. If Myrna''s theory was correct, then the result was obvious.


    But that theory couldn''t be proven just yet.


    And now, it seemed like her courage had faded, and she didn''t dare to use other methods to test if Yu Xie felt the same way about her.


    As the God of Wisdom, Buer never thought she would be so conflicted over something like this. She felt like she wasn''t being very wise, even a bit foolish in this matter.


    Her thoughts were tangled, but Buer eventually set them aside, sneaking a glance at Yu Xie.


    Under the sunset, Yu Xie walked quietly ahead, focused on the road.


    Suddenly, an unexpected thought flashed through Buer''s mind, and she froze.


    Yu Xie... is a mortal.

 Chapter 139: The Flowing Stream

    This thought flashed through Buer''s mind, and she unconsciously stopped in her tracks.


    Mortals have a limited lifespan; it''s a rule, unchangeable.


    But she is a goddess, and her lifespan stretches over centuries, millennia, and perhaps even much longer.


    So, how long could Yu Xie stay with her?


    For Yu Xie, his long life would be but a small fragment in her own endless existence.


    Buer looked at Yu Xie''s back, and suddenly, there were so many things she wanted to say, yet she couldn''t open her mouth. It felt as though something was blocking her throat.


    "Buer?" At that moment, Yu Xie stopped, turned around, and asked, "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you walking?"


    "I..." Buer hesitated for a moment, her lips moving slightly. "It''s nothing."


    The sunset gradually faded, and they returned to the small house where Myrna had already prepared dinner.


    At the dinner table, Buer remained silent the whole time.


    After dinner, she sat alone under the eaves, staring at the moonlit road, lost in thought.


    Her mind was in turmoil.


    The night was beautiful, but she had no mood to appreciate it.


    A faint sound of footsteps reached her ears, and Yu Xie sat beside her.


    "I noticed you didn''t say a word during dinner. What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?"


    "...Yes."


    "If you don''t mind, you can tell me. Maybe it will help to speak about it."


    "..." Buer stared at the moonlit road and chose to remain silent.


    Seeing her like this, Yu Xie just smiled gently.


    "When you''re ready to talk, I''ll be here, always willing to listen. I think I should be a good listener."


    These words made Buer slowly turn her head to look at Yu Xie.


    Their eyes met.


    The night breeze stirred Buer''s long hair, and she looked like a fairy under the moonlight¡ªpure, beautiful.


    "Will you leave?"


    "Leave? Where to?" Yu Xie was somewhat confused by Buer''s sudden question.


    "¡­Anywhere outside of Sumeru."


    "I already consider this place home. As long as you don''t send me away, I won''t leave." Yu Xie looked up at the starry sky. "Even if I travel, the destination of my travels will always be home."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    No, that''s not it.


    Buer wanted to hear a different answer.


    She knew she was being a bit unreasonable in this moment. Yu Xie could never say what she truly wanted to hear right now, but she couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    "I wouldn''t send you away. If you left, who would watch over this house?" Buer said.


    "Mm." Yu Xie smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Yu Xie, let''s go outside for a walk." Buer suddenly suggested.


    "Where to?"


    "Just follow me."


    "What about Myrna?"


    "I''ll let her know."


    Then, Buer led Yu Xie out of the city.


    The night was hazy, and the sound of crisp insect chirps filled the air.


    The two of them arrived by a small creek, where the flowing water murmured softly, producing a soothing sound, like nature''s song in the quiet of the night.


    Buer walked quietly, feeling as though her heart had finally found some peace.


    There were still decades, maybe even close to a century. Yes, there was still so much time¡ªperhaps not long, but not short either. There was still so much time to spend with Yu Xie, to see him, to be with him.


    So, there was no need to start feeling pessimistic just yet, right?


    Since the rules couldn''t be changed, she should cherish the present moment, every minute and every second.


    Listening to the sound of the water, Buer suddenly had an idea. She stopped walking and took off her shoes, holding them in her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Yu Xie noticed Buer''s actions and asked.


    "I want to step in the water."


    "Be careful, don''t slip or step on any sharp rocks," Yu Xie reminded her.


    "I''ll be careful. Do you want to join me?" Buer smiled. "Come on, keep me company."


    Yu Xie thought for a moment, then took off his shoes and stepped into the water. The water was cold, slightly chilly in the night air.


    He walked over to Buer''s side and extended his hand.


    "If you don''t mind, let me hold you. I''ll be your support for once."


    Buer was momentarily stunned, then smiled again and linked her arm through his.


    "Then you''d better stand steady."


    And so, the two of them strolled through the creek.


    Small fish and shrimp swam past their feet, and Buer seemed to be in much better spirits than before.


    Although Yu Xie didn''t know exactly what had happened, he too felt relieved.


    Time, like the water beneath their feet, flowed slowly, and before long, they arrived at a small waterfall.


    The sound of the falling water grew louder as it cascaded down.


    "It seems we can''t move forward any further," Yu Xie said.


    "Mm, it''s getting late. Let''s head back," Buer said with a smile, turning to leave the water.


    But at that moment, she suddenly slipped, losing her balance.


    Before she could use her strength to steady herself, she felt a pair of strong hands grab her waist.


    The next instant, her body tilted forward.


    With a splash, Yu Xie fell into the water, and Buer fell onto his chest.


    Yu Xie had originally intended to help Buer stay on her feet, but he lost his balance too, causing them both to tumble into the creek.


    Now, here they were.


    Buer lay on Yu Xie''s chest, their eyes locking.


    For a moment, neither of them moved, both silently stunned.


    Aside from the cold water, Yu Xie could feel Buer''s warmth, the softness of her body, and the rapid beating of her heart.


    Buer, as if unwilling to get up, remained lying on his chest, staring directly into Yu Xie''s eyes. A faint flush spread across her face.


    "Buer, are you... alright?" After a long silence, Yu Xie finally spoke.


    "I... I''m fine! What about you? Are you okay?" Buer snapped out of her daze, hurriedly moving off Yu Xie''s chest, her face turning even redder.


    "I''m fine too. Just... my clothes are soaked," Yu Xie said, standing up from the water and looking down at himself.


    "My clothes are pretty wet too," Buer remarked. "Let''s go back and change. You should be careful not to catch a cold."


    The wet clothes clung to their skin, giving a strange sensation.


    "Before we do that..." Yu Xie stretched out his hand, golden light flickering as a coat appeared in his grasp. "I only have this one coat. You can wear it first if you''d like."


    "Huh?" Buer glanced down at herself, and the redness on her face reached its peak. She quickly took the coat from Yu Xie and draped it over her shoulders.


    A feeling of shyness bloomed in Buer''s heart. She lowered her head, but she also felt a warmth flowing inside her, and a smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    When they returned to the house, Myrna was already asleep.


    "I''ll go heat some water, take a hot bath before resting." Yu Xie said, heading toward the inner room.


    "Mm, okay," Buer nodded obediently.

 Chapter 140: A Gentle Dream

    Not long later, the water was ready.


    "You go ahead and take a bath first, Buer," Yu Xie said to her.


    "No, you go first. Your clothes are wetter," Buer responded.


    "You should go first. We can''t neglect our Lord Rukkhadevata," Yu Xie said, half-joking.


    "What if you catch a cold?" Buer hesitated for a moment and then, without thinking too much, blurted out, "How about we bathe together?"


    The moment the words left her mouth, Buer realized how bold she had been.


    Her face immediately turned red.


    "I''m not so easy to catch a cold," Yu Xie hesitated for a moment, raised an eyebrow, and joked, "But... is it an honor for me to have such a privilege?"


    "I... I''ll go take a bath first!" Buer quickly turned and went into the inner room without replying.


    Yu Xie silently smiled as he watched her retreating figure.


    In the bathroom, Buer sat in the bathtub, the warm water covering her neck.


    The comforting warmth of the water drove away the chill on her body. She shrank down slightly, keeping her mouth above the water and blowing bubbles like a fish.


    Suddenly, she recalled the day she saw Yu Xie stand up from the bathtub.


    Even though many days had passed, that memory was still vivid in her mind.


    Every detail was so clear...


    Her face unconsciously turned red again, perhaps because of the warm water.


    Soon, the image of them both falling into the water outside earlier flashed in her mind.


    At that moment, their faces had been very close.


    In fact, during that moment when their gazes locked, so many thoughts rushed through Buer''s mind.


    Her heart raced, and in that atmosphere, she almost blurted out some things, but in the end, she lacked just a little bit of courage and didn''t say them.


    What would have happened if she had said those things back then?


    She couldn''t imagine, but the warmth on her face only increased, turning even redder.


    She reached up and touched her face, thinking that it must be the heat from the water.


    .....


    Later that night


    The night outside was deep, and only the scattered lights of the city remained lit.


    Inside the room, Yu Xie lay in bed, unable to sleep.


    He couldn''t help but think about what would happen in the future.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    What would happen from here on out? To be honest, he wasn''t sure.


    Would the outcomes for Nabu, Buer, and Al-Ahmar change? Would the ending of this story no longer be so heartbreaking?


    Everything was still uncertain.


    But one thing was clear: even if the sad ending changed, he would eventually leave this place and wouldn''t be able to stay by Buer''s side forever.


    After all, he was just a mortal.


    A human life only lasts about a hundred years. It may leave some traces in this world, but those traces would gradually fade away in the long river of time.


    Even the memories of him in the minds of others might blur over time, gradually "losing their magnetic charge."


    This was the natural constraint that came with being mortal.


    ....


    The sun rose.


    Yu Xie was still fast asleep, but Buer had already woken up early and prepared breakfast.


    Myrna offered to help, but Buer declined.


    After preparing the breakfast, Buer walked into the room and approached Yu Xie''s bed. She quietly watched his sleeping face.


    After a moment of hesitation, she crouched down and pinched his nose.


    "Time to get up."


    Yu Xie slowly opened his eyes, still half asleep, his brain not fully awake.


    "I had a dream just now... something attacked my nose, I think... some kind of monster..."


    "..." Hearing this, Buer wasn''t sure whether to be happy or annoyed. "Breakfast is ready. Get up and eat."


    The breakfast spread on the table was quite lavish.


    Yu Xie was a bit surprised by how extravagant it was.


    Afterward, under Buer''s strict supervision, he finished the entire breakfast.


    ....


    The day''s regular tasks included a fair amount of errands, but today Buer stayed to help. With her assistance, by the time it was late afternoon and the sun was beginning to set, all the tasks were completed.


    On a hill just outside the city, under the shade of a tree, Yu Xie and Buer sat side by side on the grass, resting and gazing at the distant scenery.


    "Some of the tasks were actually quite interesting," Buer said. "If I have time in the future, I''ll come help you work for free."


    "If that happens, I''ll feel like I''m taking advantage of you," Yu Xie replied.


    "Taking advantage of what?" Buer asked, puzzled.


    "Well, you''re my landlord, and then you want to work for me for free¡ªdoesn''t that mean I''m getting a great deal?"


    "Then... how about you pay me a little salary, Boss Yu?" Buer teased.


    "Of course!" Yu Xie smiled.


    They continued chatting casually as time passed, and before they knew it, evening had arrived. The clouds on the horizon looked as though they were on fire, glowing a bright red.


    As time went on, Yu Xie''s words became fewer and fewer, and soon Buer was the only one talking.


    Suddenly, Buer paused. She stopped talking, because Yu Xie''s head had fallen onto her shoulder, and it seemed that he had fallen asleep.


    Perhaps the day''s tasks had been tiring, combined with the fact that he had stayed up late the night before¡ªafter all, Yu Xie was not a deity.


    "Sleep well," Buer said softly, smiling gently.


    She adjusted his head a little, trying to make him more comfortable as he rested on her shoulder.


    But after a moment, she realized that it might not be as comfortable as it seemed, so she carefully shifted him, gently moving his head to rest on her lap.


    She lowered her head, finding that she couldn''t quite see his face, but she could feel that Yu Xie was sleeping deeply and soundly.


    A light breeze brushed against her face, and Buer felt as though the wind carried the faint scent of candy.


    She didn''t know how much time passed. Eventually, the fiery red clouds in the sky faded, and the evening light began to darken.


    Yu Xie, who had been resting with his head on Buer''s lap, finally woke up.


    He slowly opened his eyes and felt as though half the sky was blocked.


    "Buer?"


    "Ah... you''re awake."


    Yu Xie sat up from Buer''s lap, still feeling the lingering sensation on the back of his head.


    "Sorry, I must not have slept well last night. I must''ve relaxed too much and fell asleep without realizing it."


    "It''s fine. Did you sleep well?" Buer smiled as she looked at him.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up? Letting me sleep on your lap for so long..."


    "You looked so peaceful while sleeping, I couldn''t bring myself to wake you up. Besides, there weren''t any pillows here, so I had no choice..."


    "Thank you..."


    "No need to thank me..." Buer turned her head away, her face slightly flushed.


    If she could, she wished Yu Xie could have stayed asleep a bit longer.


    Yu Xie smiled awkwardly and scratched his cheek.


    He had just had a dream, one where he walked through a forest full of life, surrounded by a familiar, gentle warmth. Everywhere he went, he could smell a faint, pleasant fragrance.


    Now that he thought about it, it was probably because Buer''s lap had made such a gentle dream possible.

 Chapter 141: A Long Trip

    A few days later.


    Nabu had been feeling a bit troubled lately.


    It seemed that her visits to Yu Xie''s place had become more frequent recently. Was she being too persistent? Would Yu Xie start to associate her visits with something else, and maybe even begin to dislike her?


    The logic behind this thought seemed a bit flawed, but Nabu couldn''t help but think this way. As she walked towards Yu Xie''s house, this thought kept bubbling up uncontrollably in her mind.


    Lost in these tangled thoughts, she arrived at the familiar little house.


    It was still early, and it seemed Yu Xie hadn''t gotten up yet.


    The outside was very quiet, and there was no sound coming from inside the house.


    Nabu took a deep breath and reached for the door, knocking.


    After a while, footsteps could be heard from inside.


    The door opened.


    Yu Xie stood in the doorway, his hair a bit messy, looking like he had just gotten out of bed and hadn''t had time to tidy up.


    "Good morning," Nabu greeted him with a smile.


    "Nabu, you''re here." Yu Xie quickly woke himself up. "Come in, come in. Have a seat for a bit, I''ll go get ready."


    A short while later, three people sat at the breakfast table.


    Yu Xie was eating, while Nabu sat across from him. Myrna, however, was holding her chopsticks, but not using them.


    Myrna sensed a crisis.


    Of course, it wasn''t a crisis for herself, but for Lord Rukkhadevata.


    Miss Nabu was here again.


    After breakfast, Yu Xie was preparing to go to work, but Myrna Ya pulled Nabu aside.


    Looking at Myrna, who was staring at her seriously, Nabu was a bit puzzled.


    "Myrna, what''s going on?"


    "Miss Nabu, I have an important question I''d like to ask you," Myrna said seriously.


    "Go ahead, ask away," Nabu replied with a smile. "Also, I''ve already said last time that just calling me Nabu is fine. Why do you keep adding ''Miss''?"


    "I''ve thought about it carefully. Since you''re a goddess and also Lord Rukkhadevata''s friend, I feel like I can''t just call you by your name directly," Myrna explained.


    Although she said that, Nabu could feel that Myrna was much more open now than before.


    "Well then, I''ll ask now," Myrna said again.


    "Ask away, if it''s something I can answer, I''ll tell you everything," Nabu smiled.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Miss Nabu, do you like Yu Xie?"


    Nabu''s smile suddenly froze, and an unusual warmth slowly spread across her face.


    "W-Why would you ask that?"


    "Although I don''t have much experience with love, I can tell that when you look at Yu Xie, your gaze is different," Myrna said, resting her chin on her hand. "So, Miss Nabu, do you really¡­"


    "What are you two doing? Ready to go to work?" Yu Xie walked over, interrupting their conversation.


    Nabu was startled.


    "Yu Xie, why are you here? Did you hear what we were talking about just now?"


    "No, I didn''t. Were you two discussing any secret matters I don''t know about?" Yu Xie squinted his eyes.


    "We weren''t talking about anything. Let''s go to work. I''ll help out." Nabu smiled awkwardly.


    Yu Xie''s sudden appearance helped her temporarily avoid Myrna''s question, but it was a short-term solution.


    Wait... Could it be that I was being so obvious? Myrna figured it out so easily?


    Or does Myrna have an unusually keen intuition when it comes to these matters?


    In any case, it seems like I need to find a chance to have a serious talk with Myrna...


    The day passed quickly with the commission work. By the time they finished, it was already evening.


    The sunset was breathtaking, with golden rays of light casting a beautiful glow over everything.


    The day came to an end, and Nabu went back home.


    Yu Xie and Myrna were walking back together.


    There wasn''t much conversation along the way, but just as they were nearing home, Myrna suddenly spoke up:


    "Yu Xie, if you had to choose between Lord Rukkhadevata and Miss Nabu, who would you choose?"


    The sudden question stunned Yu Xie.


    He paused for a moment.


    This silence made Myrna notice something.


    "Looks like you can see how both Lord Rukkhadevata and Miss Nabu feel about you, right?" Myrna continued.


    "I know," Yu Xie slowly replied. "I never expected things would develop this way. It''s hard to choose..."


    "Is it really that hard? Don''t you know who you like?"


    "I''m not talking about that." Yu Xie paused. "They are gods, their time stretches endlessly, but I''m different. I''m just an mortal."


    "You mean..." Myrna was stunned for a moment. She had never thought of it that way.


    "They have long lifespans, long enough to see no end, but I''m different. At most, I''ll live for a few decades, or even less. In a short time, I won''t even exist in this world. To them, such a short span is just a fleeting moment. If we already know the ending is tragic, then we should never let the story begin..."


    Myrna fell silent.


    She wanted to say something, but found herself at a loss for words.


    She, too, was a mortal, and she knew very well that such a fate could not be changed.


    But she believed that one should focus on the present, and not worry too much about things that would happen decades from now.


    However, the look in Yu Xie''s eyes, one that she couldn''t understand, made her unsure of how to respond.


    ...


    Days passed by, and spring turned to autumn.


    In what seemed like a repeating cycle, every day still held new events, some joyful, some sorrowful.


    Noth stood up again, her face beaming with a smile like never before.


    Small things happened in everyday life, forming the chapters of one''s life.


    Yu Xie felt that maybe it was time to do some things.


    Some things, if not done now, might become difficult when one grows older.


    It was a night, after finishing the day''s work, Yu Xie packed his things.


    "Why are you packing your things? Where are you going?" Myrna asked as she saw him gathering his belongings.


    "I''m going on a trip. Before I come back, the agency will be in your hands, Myrna." Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "A trip? Where to?"


    "First, I''m going to the desert to find Al-Ahmar. After that, it''s my personal business."


    "When will you be back?"


    "It''ll take some time. I can''t say for sure, maybe ten days, maybe a month or two."


    "¡­Alright. I''ll manage the agency''s work until you come back."


    "Thanks a lot." Yu Xie smiled, packed his things, and turned to leave.


    "Are you leaving now? Aren''t you going to wait until tomorrow morning?"


    Yu Xie stopped when he stepped out the door, glancing in the direction of the Buer Palace.


    "No, if I wait until tomorrow, I might be too late."


    "I see. Then let me see you off."


    "No need. You''ve had a long day too, go get some rest." Yu Xie took two letters from his pocket and handed them to Myrna. "If I''m not back for a long time, and if Buer or Nabu asks where I''ve gone, just give these letters to them."


    "What are these... letters?"


    "The letters contain the addresses where I''ll be staying. When they see them, they''ll understand."


    Without waiting for Myrna''s reply, Yu Xie turned and left, his figure bathed in moonlight.


    For some reason, Myrna suddenly felt that Yu Xie''s back looked lonely.


    It was like a soldier heading into battle alone.

 Chapter 142: The Journey

    The cool breeze of the desert at dawn brushed across the land as Yu Xie walked alone across the endless expanse of yellow sand, his eyes fixed on the distant city-state.


    The sky was almost bright as he arrived at the city''s entrance.


    The soldier stationed at the city gate saw Yu Xie and quickly went to report.


    When the sky finally brightened, Yu Xie sat at a table in a delicate room, with Al-Ahmar sitting opposite him, the table laid with an abundant spread of food.


    "Why have you come alone today?" Al-Ahmar asked.


    "There are some things I want to discuss with you," Yu Xie replied.


    "Let''s talk while eating," Al-Ahmar said, "I had the kitchen prepare some desert specialties. I hope they suit your taste."


    "The thing I want to talk about is quite simple," Yu Xie said, picking up his chopsticks. "Al-Ahmar, I hope that no matter what happens in the future, you will never delve into forbidden knowledge."


    Forbidden knowledge. Just hearing those two words caused a slight pause in Al-Ahmar''s heart.


    Once, he too had been tempted to explore forbidden knowledge. But after what happened with Nabu, he had let go of that thought.


    Forbidden knowledge certainly had the power to bring change, but the consequences and costs were unpredictable.


    However, Al-Ahmar knew deep down that he still harbored a trace of curiosity toward forbidden knowledge.


    Such power might be able to change the world, or perhaps bring unprecedented prosperity.


    But equally, it could turn the world into a hell.


    It was like a high-risk investment: the risk and reward were proportionate.


    "Why would you say such a thing?" Al-Ahmar asked, looking at Yu Xie, suddenly feeling a bit odd.


    Yu Xie''s eyes seemed to be able to see the future, to see things even gods could not perceive.


    The incident with Nabu had been the same. Everyone else had searched for any trace of Nabu without success, but Yu Xie had brought her back unharmed.


    If not for Yu Xie, what would the situation be like now? No one could know.


    "I simply don''t want to see my friends fall into danger because of forbidden knowledge," Yu Xie said. "Whether it''s you, or Nabu, or Buer."


    His brief words seemed to carry profound power, hidden within his calm tone was something that was hard to comprehend.


    "¡­I understand," Al-Ahmar said, "but I can''t make an absolute promise. After all, no one can predict the future."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "But I can promise this: unless it''s absolutely necessary, I won''t delve into forbidden knowledge."


    "¡­That''s good enough," Yu Xie said, hesitating for a moment before smiling.


    The situation where it becomes absolutely necessary would not arise. The alliance of the Three God-Kings of Sumeru would continue, and Yu Xie''s purpose for this journey was to ensure that these two matters would be completed.


    When the meal ended, Yu Xie left Al-Ahmar''s city-state.


    Before he departed, Al-Ahmar personally escorted him to the city''s outskirts.


    Yu Xie didn''t tell Al-Ahmar where he was going, only saying that he had some personal matters to attend to.


    Out of respect, Al-Ahmar did not press for more details.


    But the figure of Yu Xie disappearing into the desert always made Al-Ahmar feel that the matter wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    .....


    The blazing sun hung high in the sky.


    Yu Xie stopped to rest at an oasis.


    In the water, desert fish swam, their species unknown to him, while nameless birds perched at the water''s edge to drink. He could also see traces of a camp.


    Yu Xie looked up and observed the island drifting in the sky above.


    Information from the system flashed in his mind.


    [Skills: Master of All Weapons (Epic), Shura Flash (Epic), Erasure (No Level Classification)]


    To be honest, Yu Xie wasn''t entirely confident about what he was about to do next, but there was no one else who could do it. It could only be him.


    He, who came from beyond the world and existed outside its laws.


    At that moment, a small team of three walked over from the side, one of them having bronze-colored skin.


    The three of them were panting as they reached the oasis to rest, and they noticed Yu Xie.


    After a brief discussion among themselves, the three of them walked toward Yu Xie.


    "Friend, are you adventuring in the desert alone?" one of them asked.


    "Yeah," Yu Xie answered with a smile.


    "It''s a bit dangerous to be alone, isn''t it? If something happens, no one would even know¡­" The face of another person grew serious.


    It was true. As he said, wandering alone in the desert was dangerous. If something went wrong, with no one around to send word, one could easily collapse in the sand, and the winds would quickly bury them, making it as though they had vanished without a trace.


    "It''s a bit dangerous, but there are some things I must do," Yu Xie replied, still smiling.


    "Where are you headed? If it''s on our way, we can travel together and keep an eye on each other," said the man with the bronze-colored skin.


    "That direction," Yu Xie pointed.


    "That way¡­ it''s not really on our path," the man said.


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty of experience. I''ll be fine," Yu Xie said. "If I wasn''t fully prepared, I wouldn''t be here alone in the desert."


    "That''s true¡­" The man with bronze-colored skin took a sip of water. "But still, you should be careful. Watch out for bandits. Although things are much better now than before, my grandfather told me that there used to be many bandits in the desert. The terrain is complex, and they''re hard to catch."


    "Thankfully, the alliance between the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata, King Deshret, and Goddess of Flowers has brought much peace to the world," he added.


    "If only this alliance could continue forever."


    "Yeah, if it could last forever, that would be great," Yu Xie sincerely agreed, then stood up. "Well, I''ve rested enough. I''ll take my leave now."


    "Take care and stay safe."


    "May we meet again if fate allows." After saying his farewells, Yu Xie turned and left.


    Indeed, if the alliance of the Three God-Kings could continue, it would undoubtedly be a good thing for the people of Sumeru.


    It would keep them away from conflict and ensure ongoing prosperity.


    But if nothing was done, and things continued on their original path, this alliance would eventually fade away.


    That''s why Yu Xie had to intervene.


    Though he wasn''t absolutely sure of success, he couldn''t afford to stop.


    Life is short, and regrets are perhaps unavoidable, but one should still strive to do something worthy of pride¡ªsomething that would make them feel they didn''t regret their time in this world.


    So, even when he descended into the underworld, he could look back with pride.

 Chapter 143: Desert Thunderstorm

    In the vast desert, Yu Xie had no idea how long he had been walking.


    It wasn''t until the sky darkened once more, nightfall descending, and the sky filled with stars that the temperature dropped again.


    Around him was an endless sea of yellow sand, and no trace of any other person could be seen, not even the presence of any living creature besides Yu Xie himself.


    It felt like a forbidden zone of life.


    Yu Xie stopped and summoned the system in his mind.


    ¡ª Can this really make that person show up?


    [I will create an invisible anomaly to draw her out. You can feel free to provoke her.]


    Receiving a positive response, Yu Xie took a deep breath, the thick, dusty air filling his lungs.


    He looked up at the starry sky above.


    "Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, come forth."


    The only response was the sound of the wind.


    The desert wind swept past Yu Xie''s ears, carrying grains of yellow sand with it.


    "I know you can hear me. Come out."


    "Or perhaps the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles is afraid to face a mere mortal?"


    "Are you sleeping? If I''ve disturbed your rest, I apologize."


    Yu Xie wasn''t sure if provoking would work, but the words escaped him without thinking.


    The surrounding silence remained, with nothing but the wind to fill the air.


    Yu Xie drew his blade, the edge of Cloud Cutter glimmering in the moonlight.


    This blade, whose origins he didn''t know, had been by his side since the beginning of his current life. When he gripped the hilt, it felt as though the blade was responding to him.


    He took a step forward, leaving deep footprints in the yellow sand.


    "If you don''t come out now, I''ll find a way to go up to the Celestia and find you."


    As soon as he spoke, the wind suddenly picked up.


    The howling wind kicked up dust from the ground, and the clouds in the sky suddenly thickened, obscuring the moonlight, as though a heavy rain was about to pour down.


    Yu Xie looked up and saw a white figure flickering faintly among the thick clouds.


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, the supreme deity.


    "You, a presumptuous mortal," the voice of the Heavenly Principles spoke, echoing across the desert, carrying a heavy pressure, as if even the swirling sands in the air fell still in response.


    But Yu Xie remained unaffected.


    Yu Xie stopped and spoke, "I, this presumptuous mortal, have some questions for you."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "From beyond this world, why should I answer your questions?" The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles spoke, looking down from above with an expression devoid of emotion.


    "Why must there be only one god who sits on the divine throne in Sumeru?" Yu Xie asked directly, ignoring The Sustainer''s earlier words.


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles did not respond, merely floating in the sky with her silver hair flowing and a faint white glow emanating from her body.


    "Heavenly Principles, you''ve stayed on Celestia for too long. Do you still remember what the ordinary people of this land truly want?" Yu Xie continued, "All they want is peace, free from war and strife, so they can live their lives in peace."


    "Now, the Three God-Kings of Sumeru have formed an alliance, and the people of Sumeru live in peace and prosperity. Why must you break this balance and insist that only one god can sit on the divine throne?"


    "You are The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, the supreme deity. You would go to any lengths to maintain the rules, which is understandable, but not everything should be bound by rules."


    Yu Xie''s voice echoed across the yellow sands as he looked at The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, his gaze unwavering.


    A mortal, standing before such a deity, showed no fear.


    "So, you''ve come to see me because of the Three God-Kings of Sumeru," The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles spoke again, her tone still flat, without any emotional fluctuation.


    "Exactly. They are qualified gods, and their people need them," Yu Xie said. "Especially Nabu. She was originally from the Angelic Race, but she was forsaken by Celestia and cursed. I''ve come to seek justice for her."


    "Deluded thoughts. A mere mortal, so arrogant," The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles''s voice remained indifferent.


    "Do you think I''m arrogant?" Yu Xie suddenly smiled. "I actually think you are the most arrogant. Although, to be fair, you have the capital for arrogance."


    "Let''s make a bet. If I win, you can no longer interfere with the Three God-Kings of Sumeru. If I lose, then you win."


    Upon hearing this, The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles did not respond.


    "Just kidding," Yu Xie said. "If I lose, you can do whatever you wish with me."


    "Why should I bet with you? You are merely a presumptuous mortal."


    "The famous Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, afraid to bet with a mortal? Afraid it will lower your status? Well, that''s understandable. It would be a bit embarrassing, after all."


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles looked at Yu Xie but said nothing.


    Yu Xie smirked, "Looks like you don''t want to bet. How about this? I knock you unconscious and make you sleep for a long time, so you can''t interfere with Sumeru''s affairs. How does that sound?"


    "Presumptuous mortal."


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed. The air became unbearably heavy, and even the wind stopped.


    The clouds in the sky grew even thicker, and within those clouds, thunder and lightning flashed.


    Yu Xie drew his sword and stepped forward, leaving firm footprints behind him.


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles slowly raised her hand.


    With the gesture, countless cubes appeared around Yu Xie. These cubes seemed to have life of their own, forming a cage around him, gradually closing in.


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles turned, no longer looking at Yu Xie, and began to leave.


    But the next moment, all the cubes vanished, as if they had never existed.


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles stopped, turned around, and looked at Yu Xie again, her expression subtly changing.


    Yu Xie, standing on the ground, raised his left hand, his gaze meeting hers across the air.


    After a brief moment, he took another step forward.


    His pace quickened, and he began to run.


    The air around him stirred with the movement of his body and the blade.


    The next instant, the sky rumbled with thunder, and a thunderstorm descended in an instant.


    In the midst of the storm, Yu Xie did not dodge. But every lightning bolt that struck him was instantly dissipated upon contact, causing no harm whatsoever.


    This scene caused the lofty Sustainer of Heavenly Principles to frown slightly.


    A mortal, capable of such a feat? This was a challenge to the Heavenly Principles, a challenge to Celestia.


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles raised her hand once more, and the clouds lowered even further, the thunderstorm intensifying.


    The violent storm seemed to want to turn the entire desert into a boiling cauldron, the air ablaze, and the earth torn asunder.


    The deafening roar of thunder echoed across the vast yellow sands. Far away, on the city walls of Al-Ahmar''s city-state, Al-Ahmar stood watching the distant storm.


    The flashing lightning caught his attention.


    "King Deshret, what is that¡­?" a minister beside him asked in confusion.


    "A thunderstorm in the desert. That''s rare," King Deshret said with a frown, watching the flashing lightning in the distance, a bad premonition suddenly rising in his heart.

 Chapter 144: Daylight

    Yuxie ran through the thunderstorm, his Cloud Cutter sword reflecting a brilliant light.


    He was getting closer and closer to the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles.


    A system prompt appeared in his mind.


    [Your life is rapidly burning away!]


    Seeing this message, Yuxie didn''t hold back.


    He couldn''t retreat.


    To challenge an omniscient, all-powerful god with the strength of a mortal would surely come at a cost.


    He could nullify the Sustainer''s attacks and protect himself from injury, but that alone was not enough.


    Everything in his field of vision seemed to burn. Yuxie gripped his sword even tighter.


    Amidst the thunderstorm, he finally leaped into the air.


    It was as if he transformed into a lightning bolt itself, streaking towards the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles.


    But the Sustainer remained indifferent, merely raising a hand.


    "Preposterous!"


    The Sustainer''s voice seemed to ring directly in Yuxie''s mind.


    "Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, do you bleed?" Yuxie asked.


    As his words fell, a brilliant flash of sword light passed by.


    The thick clouds and violent thunderstorm in the sky were cleaved apart by the sword light, and the silver moonlight once again bathed the yellow sands below.


    That sword light also grazed past the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles. Her robes were torn at the shoulder, and a few drops of blood scattered in the wind.


    The Sustainer of Heavenly Principles had bled, wounded by a mortal''s sword.


    Such a thing should not have happened, but the reality before them was more convincing than anything.


    Yuxie fell from the sky, landing steadily on the ground, and looked once again at the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles above.


    The Sustainer turned her gaze towards him. In her usually calm eyes, a hint of shock finally appeared.


    "Why go so far for the Three God-Kings of Sumeru? You are just a mortal."


    "Can mortals not do these things?" Yuxie replied calmly.


    "What you''re doing is meaningless," the Sustainer said. "Your life is but a hundred years. In the end, you will gain nothing."


    "I just don''t want to see such a sad ending." Yuxie paused. "Keeper of Heavenly Law, if you promise not to interfere with the Three God-Kings'' covenant, and let Sumeru continue as it is, I will leave now."


    "Each kingdom can only have one earthly ruler. This is for the long-term stability of Teyvat, and to facilitate the will of Celestia being conveyed to the mortal realm. Mortal, your actions now are as extreme as can be. They cannot be forgiven, you must understand." The Sustainer''s gaze narrowed. "I am the Sustainer of Heavenly Principles."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Is that so?" Yuxie said softly. "I am just a mortal."


    With those words, Yuxie moved forward again.


    This time, an unprecedented power began to gather within him. His life force burned once more.


    It was as if the fire in the depths of his soul had ignited, a flame that nothing could extinguish.


    In Yuxie''s eyes, everything turned red. The sky and earth were connected by the crimson hue, and the moon in the sky had also turned a fiery red.


    System warnings kept popping up, but Yuxie did not stop his movements.


    His steps grew faster, and the buzzing sound of the blade seemed sharp enough to pierce the eardrums.


    "Sustainer of Heavenly Principles, just take a nap for now. When you wake up, think carefully about what kind of gods Teyvat really needs.


    "If, by then, you''re still like this, I wouldn''t mind putting you to sleep again.


    "Don''t worry, if something really needs Celestia''s intervention to solve, I''ll wake you up."


    All of Yuxie''s power gathered on the blade as he struck with the strongest and final slash of his life.


    A fierce wind followed, shaking the very heavens and earth.


    That brilliant flash of sword light was like the sun rising from the desert, and in an instant, the entire desert lit up as if it were daylight.


    Yuxie''s entire life burned away in that moment, like a firework bursting into dazzling light.


    Thousands of miles away, Al-Ahmar saw the brilliant white light rise from the depths of the desert.


    "What... what is this? It''s like the sun..." one of his attendants exclaimed in astonishment.


    Al-Ahmar looked towards the direction of the white light, his expression serious, and he fell silent for a long time.


    ......


    "Buer, I''m sorry. To be honest, I don''t even know if I''ll make it back after this journey."


    "There are some things I must do now, because I still have the ability to do them. If I wait until I''m old, I''ll be left with nothing but good intentions and no strength to act."


    "As for what I''m doing... Well, if it works, then you, Nabu, and Al-Ahmar''s covenant should be able to last. Sumeru''s future won''t have to be limited to just one god sitting on the throne."


    "So forgive me for leaving without a word. I''m afraid that if I see you, my resolve will waver."


    "Actually... I''m not foolish. I know how you see me. Sometimes I think, I must be really lucky. The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata cares so much about me. I''ve always thought of myself as someone who doesn''t stand out much."


    "But in the end, I''m just a mortal. The time I can spend with you is limited to a mere hundred years. In the span of your life, those years are but a fleeting moment."


    "So I can''t bear to start, I can''t be so selfish as to make it even harder for you to forget me."


    "Buer, you are a qualified Archon and a gentle one. I''ve thought that since the first day I met you."


    "I''m lucky to have met you. If it weren''t for you, when I first came to Sumeru, I might have had to sleep on the streets."


    "I''m so glad to have had you as my divine landlord. Thank you."


    "Goodbye, Buer."


    "Keep smiling more, your smile is really beautiful."


    "Thank you for liking me."


    Under the shade of a tree, Buer finished reading the letter, folded it, and placed it back into the envelope.


    Her eyes, unknowingly, had already become moist, and the tears slipped from her eyes, falling onto the envelope and splattering into a beautiful tear-streaked pattern.


    Buer carefully put the envelope away, gently wiping the tears from her eyes and the marks on her face, gazing into the distance.


    Yuxie would never return. The bright white light that Al-Ahmar had seen rise from the desert was probably the final act of Yuxie, wasn''t it?


    His life ended in such a brilliant light.


    With the body of a mortal, he had changed the fates of three gods.


    The gentle breeze brushed by, and Buer tried to force a smile, but in the end, tears began to flow again.


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed, but by the time night fell, Buer''s mood had finally calmed down a little.


    She remained sitting under the tree, gazing at the distant scenery.


    Silent, like a statue waiting for someone to return home.


    "Did you read the letter Yuxie left for you?" Nabu''s voice suddenly broke the silence. Nabu had unknowingly sat beside Buer.


    "I''ve read it," Buer replied softly. "How about you?"


    "I''ve read it too," Nabu said. "To be honest, I cried for a long time. The two of us... we really are fools. And now... it''s too late. Yuxie did so much for us, yet we couldn''t even say ''thank you'' to him..."


    "Buer, do you think... Yuxie will come back?"


    Buer followed Nabu''s gaze and looked into the distance.


    The distant night was hazy. Would anyone return from that hazy night?


    Would the one who left ever return to where it all began?


    When we meet again, how should I greet you? With tears, or with a smile?

 Chapter 145: Golden Shrimp Balls

    Note : This is the last Arc, from here on MC will travel around Teyvat and met with his all past relationship


    It''s been over a month since Yuxie arrived in Liyue, and he''s become an adventurer.


    He rented a small house, and his daily life has been quite good.


    Though he doesn''t know how many times he''s started a new life in Teyvat, this life has largely met his expectations.


    In this bustling port city, the streets are filled with familiar cultural vibes that make Yuxie feel very warm.


    Although he comes from beyond the world, and here he feels like he''s alone, this port city has become a place where he can stand and settle down.


    One day, like any other, after completing a commission, Yuxie decided to take a walk around the street.


    The lively atmosphere of the street greeted him as the voices of street vendors called out incessantly, and passersby were either rushing somewhere or strolling leisurely.


    Before he knew it, he had arrived at the street outside the Wanmin Restaurant.


    His stomach happened to growl, so he decided to step inside.


    Since it wasn''t mealtime yet, there were fewer customers in the restaurant. The chef and waiter of Wanmin Restaurant, a cute young girl, immediately greeted him. She was also the daughter of the famous owner of the restaurant.


    "Yu Xie? What will you have today, the same as last time?"


    "Today, I''d like something different. I''ll have a serving of Golden Shrimp Balls," Yuxie said to Xiangling.


    It had been over a month since Yuxie arrived in Liyue, and this wasn''t his first time at Wanmin Restaurant. He and Xiangling had become somewhat familiar with each other.


    "Okay, just a moment, it''ll be ready soon!" Xiangling smiled happily and turned to head into the kitchen.


    Not long after, another customer entered the restaurant.


    With purple twin tails, cat-ear hair accessories on her head, a delicate purple-toned skirt, and black stockings that accentuated her perfectly shaped legs, the new arrival turned heads as she stepped inside.


    This was Keqing, one of the Seven Stars of Liyue.


    As one of the seven people who governs Liyue under Geo Archon, Keqing was quite a special case.


    She had a somewhat "disrespectful" attitude towards Geo Archon, but her beauty and work ability were well known throughout Liyue Harbor, and she truly deserved to be the Yuheng Star.


    Because of her fame, as soon as she stepped into Wanmin Restaurant, the few customers in the restaurant turned their attention toward her.


    Most of them stood up and gave her a slight bow.


    "Lady Keqing."


    "You don''t need to be so formal. I''m just here as a customer at Wanmin Restaurant," Keqing responded to the greetings of the crowd, then walked to the counter where the seemingly absent-minded Master Mao was standing. She said, "Master Mao, one order of Golden Shrimp Balls, to go."


    "Hm?" Master Mao snapped out of his daze, and upon seeing it was Keqing, he immediately became more attentive. "Ah, it''s Lady Keqing!"The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "One order of Golden Shrimp Balls, to go," Keqing repeated.


    "Oh!" Master Mao turned to shout toward the kitchen. "Xiangling, one order of Golden Shrimp Balls!"


    "Ah... Today''s Golden Shrimp Balls have sold out. There''s only enough shrimp left to make one serving," Xiangling''s voice came from the kitchen. "Yuxie already took the last order."


    Upon hearing this, a slight look of apology appeared on Master Mao''s face, and while Keqing''s expression seemed calm, there was still a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    It was obvious that Keqing had been looking forward to the Golden Shrimp Balls, and the disappointment of not getting them was clear.


    "Lady Keqing, please forgive me. If you''d like, you can wait a moment, and I can go to the docks to buy more shrimp," Master Mao said.


    "...No need," Keqing replied with a smile, though the disappointment in her eyes was barely noticeable to anyone else. "In that case, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    The crowd saw her leave, but only Yuxie noticed the hidden disappointment in her expression. It was clear that she had been looking forward to the dish for quite a while.


    Yuxie thought for a moment. He considered giving his own order of Golden Shrimp Balls to Keqing, but after a second thought, he realized that with Keqing''s personality, she likely wouldn''t accept such an offer without a good reason.


    Keqing left Wanmin Restaurant, and among the people present, Yuxie was the only one who noticed the disappointment she had tried to conceal. She had likely been eagerly waiting for that Golden Shrimp Balls for some time.


    Yuxie thought for a moment, then raised his voice and said to Xiangling in the kitchen, "Xiangling, my order of Golden Shrimp Balls, to go!"


    Not long after, the Golden Shrimp Balls were ready. Yuxie took the dish and left Wanmin Restaurant, looking around.


    He didn''t see Keqing anywhere.


    In the short time that had passed, Keqing had already left the street.


    After a moment of thought, Yuxie began asking passersby for directions.


    .....


    Outskirts.


    Keqing walked alone to a quiet, secluded spot, taking slow, deliberate steps. The breeze was gentle, and the air was fresh and invigorating.


    Today was a rare day off, a chance to rest and relax. She had planned to go to Wanmin Restaurant, order her favorite Golden Shrimp Balls, and enjoy them alone in a quiet place, away from the bustling crowds.


    But she had arrived too late, and the Golden Shrimp Balls were sold out.


    It seemed her luck wasn''t great today.


    She found a shaded spot under a tree and sat down, her carefully tied twin pigtails swaying in the breeze.


    "Finally found you, Lady Keqing," came a voice from behind. Yuxie appeared not far away, holding the very dish she had been hoping for.


    Keqing turned around when she heard the voice.


    "You are¡­ from Wanmin Restaurant earlier?"


    "That''s right. I ordered the last serving of Golden Shrimp Balls," Yuxie said.


    "You''re¡­ bringing that to me?" Keqing asked, her eyes widening slightly.


    "Didn''t get to have the Golden Shrimp Balls, feeling disappointed?" Yuxie walked over and asked, "Mind if I sit here?"


    "I don''t mind," Keqing replied, "but¡­ is that Golden Shrimp Balls you''re holding?"


    Keqing could already smell the familiar fragrance. It was the Golden Shrimp Balls she loved the most.


    "That''s right." Yuxie opened the packaging, and the tantalizing aroma of the shrimp balls filled the air.


    He then held the dish out toward Keqing. "If you don''t mind, feel free to help yourself."


    "...There''s no need." Keqing hesitated for a moment before saying, "It''s first come, first served. You ordered it, so I can''t just take it from you."


    "But you really want to eat it, don''t you?" Yuxie looked at her knowingly. Keqing''s reaction was just as he had expected.


    "This is a different matter." Keqing turned her gaze away from the Golden Shrimp Balls and looked out at the scenery.


    "I see... Well then," Yuxie thought for a moment and then decided not to push the issue further. He took the Golden Shrimp Balls back and began eating them himself.


    The golden shrimp balls were crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, the flavors rolling around his mouth. He could taste the care Xiangling had put into making them.


    One word¡ªperfect!


    Xiangling''s culinary skills were truly impeccable.


    Keqing couldn''t help but sneak a glance at the dish in Yuxie''s hands. The longing in her eyes was hard to hide.


    Yuxie noticed it. He knew that eating the shrimp balls in front of her wasn''t exactly the most considerate thing to do, but seeing Keqing''s current expression touched him.


    She looked so cute right now, a stark contrast to her usual, more serious demeanor.


    Soon, Yuxie finished the last of the shrimp balls and stood up.


    "Alright," he said, "I''m not sure if Lady Keqing has any plans for the rest of the day. But if you have some time, how about we go catch some shrimp?"


    "...Why?"


    "My cooking skills may not match up to Xiangling''s, but they''re decent enough. To make up for enjoying Golden Shrimp Balls alone, if you don''t mind, I''ll catch some shrimp and cook them fresh to make another batch. What do you think?"

 Chapter 146: Yu Xie

    The smoke from the kitchen rose into the air.


    The shrimp were freshly caught, and the other ingredients were freshly bought.


    At first, Keqing had been a little hesitant, but in the end, her desire to eat the Golden Shrimp Balls proved irresistible.


    After all, with nothing to do during the holiday, she thought it would be nice to make some of the delicious food she had been craving.


    Once all the ingredients were prepared and after Yu Xie had finished cooking, a fresh batch of Golden Shrimp Balls was ready to be served.


    Compared to Xiangling''s cooking, Yu Xie''s golden shrimp balls didn''t look bad at all, although it was still uncertain how they would taste.


    As the dish was brought to the table, Yu Xie handed Keqing a pair of chopsticks.


    "Miss Keqing, please."


    "Is this place one you rented?" Keqing asked as she took the chopsticks.


    "Yes, it''s a bit small, but it''s enough for just one person," Yu Xie said, sitting down across from her.


    Keqing didn''t immediately start eating. Instead, she took a moment to look around the room.


    The location wasn''t bad at all, and from the window, she could see a beautiful view of Sea of Clouds. However, the room was quite simple, with not many pieces of furniture or decorations.


    "You must have just moved to Liyue Harbor recently, right?" Keqing asked.


    "Yes, it''s been just over a month. I''m starting to get used to life here," Yu Xie said. "Go ahead and try it, though I can''t guarantee it will be on par with Xiangling''s cooking."


    "Alright." Keqing picked up her chopsticks.


    She took a golden shrimp ball and placed it in her mouth, savoring the blend of shrimp and other ingredients that filled her mouth with flavor.


    Compared to Xiangling''s golden shrimp balls, while the overall taste was slightly inferior, it had a unique flavor of its own. All things considered, it wasn''t bad and could even be described as delicious.


    "How is it?" Yu Xie asked.


    "It''s tasty," Keqing nodded. "Have you studied cooking?"


    "Well, since I live alone, I have to cook for myself. And when I have free time, I sometimes research how to make different dishes."


    "No wonder," Keqing said, taking another bite. "Aren''t you going to eat? It''s really good."


    "I already ate before, so you can eat at your own pace," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    Keqing hesitated for a moment before continuing to enjoy the golden shrimp balls she had been craving for so long.


    After all, holidays wouldn''t be complete without golden shrimp balls!A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    After a while, the plate of golden shrimp balls was finished.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Keqing''s face, but soon, she realized that she might have overindulged a bit. Her expression quickly returned to its usual composure.


    "Thank you for the golden shrimp balls. By the way, I still don''t know your name."


    "My name is Yu Xie."


    "Yu Xie..." Keqing paused. She felt like she had seen this name in a book somewhere, but couldn''t quite remember where.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Keqing?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing." Keqing came back to her senses. "Just call me Keqing."


    For some reason, Keqing felt that the young man in front of her, who seemed to be in his early twenties, was a little different from the average person.


    It was a feeling that was hard to put into words, like something intangible.


    As the sky grew darker, it was already evening outside.


    The surface of Sea of Clouds reflected the glow of the setting sun, the water shimmering in the fading light.


    A flock of seagulls flew over the sea.


    After saying her goodbyes, Keqing left Yu Xie''s place.


    As she walked, Keqing couldn''t shake the feeling that the name "Yu Xie" was something she had definitely seen before, but she just couldn''t recall where.


    She walked and thought, and in the end, Keqing changed direction and headed towards the Jade Chamber.


    .....


    Jade Chamber, the massive building floating above Liyue Harbor, was the residence of Ningguang, the Tianquan of the Seven Stars of Liyue.


    To describe the grandiosity of this building as golden and resplendent was an understatement.


    As the master of Jade Chamber, Ningguang''s wealth was among the very top in all of Teyvat.


    And she was more than worthy of her position as Tianquan.


    Ningguang worked tirelessly for Liyue and was deeply respected by the people of the city.


    At this moment, Ningguang was in her study, elegantly leaning against the railing, lost in thought as she gazed out the window.


    The wind blew in from outside, gently stirring her silver-gold hair. Her red eyes were clear and bright, exuding beauty and maturity.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    "Lady Ningguang, Lady Keqing is here to see you."


    "Please, let her in." Ningguang replied.


    Soon, the door to the study opened, and Keqing walked in.


    Ningguang moved away from the window to greet her.


    "If I remember correctly, today is supposed to be your day off. What brings you to see me during your break?" Ningguang asked with a gentle smile.


    "Ningguang, do you have any impression of the name ''Yu Xie''?" Keqing cut straight to the point.


    "Yu Xie?" Ningguang paused to think, her red eyes reflecting rare confusion.


    She then walked over to the bookshelf, scanning the rows for a while before pulling out a book.


    It was a historical book, written in the form of stories, recording the history of the land.


    However, some of the stories in the book are too ancient to be verified and cannot be confirmed for their authenticity.


    Ningguang opened the book and stopped at a page in the middle.


    "This is the one, look here." Ningguang handed the book to Keqing.


    Keqing took the book and began reading.


    The book described:


    "During the Archon War, there was a general in charge of guarding the Guilli Assembly, named Yu Xie. This general, with the body of a mere mortal, could shake mountains and use his own strength to defend the area. He prevented the demons who sought to invade the Guilli Assembly from even setting foot inside, achieving great military feats."


    "Unfortunately, a mortal''s lifespan is limited, and this general could not escape the constraints of time. After his death, the Geo Archon and the immortals held an unprecedentedly grand funeral for him. The entire Guilli Assembly was filled with grief."


    After reading this, Keqing fell silent for a moment.


    Whether the contents of the book were true or not, perhaps only the Geo Archon and the immortals who lived through that time would know for certain.


    But regardless of whether this was true, the Yu Xie she met today was certainly real.


    "Keqing, why are you bringing this up? Did something happen?" Ningguang asked, noticing Keqing''s silence.


    "Today, I met someone named Yu Xie," Keqing answered honestly. "Of course, even if the story in the book is true, the Yu Xie I met today could very well just be someone with the same name. If it is the same person, that would be... too unbelievable."


    "Unbelievable, you say..." Ningguang paused to think, "But..."


    "I know what you''re thinking," Keqing continued, picking up where Ningguang left off. "Sometimes, the more unbelievable something seems, the more it can make sense in the end."

 Chapter 147: Heading to Jueyun Karst

    "I think the possibility of it being a coincidence with the same name is 99%, but what if it''s that remaining 1%?" Keqing continued, her thoughts drifting back to the feeling Yu Xie gave her.


    It was a feeling she couldn''t quite put into words. It was as if Yu Xie had been through a lot, but everything was deeply hidden in the depths of his soul, something most people could never perceive.


    "I have an inexplicable feeling that this matter needs to be verified," Ningguang said thoughtfully.


    "Do you mean...?"


    "If the contents of this book are true, then the immortals of Jueyun Karst must know about it. If we can meet one of them, we''ll know for sure." Ningguang paused. "Apart from the immortals who live deep in the mountains, Ganyu might also know about this. However, Ganyu is currently on vacation; she''s left Liyue Harbor and gone to Mt. Aocang. How about we wait for her to return?"


    Upon hearing this, Keqing hesitated for a moment.


    Her curiosity was growing stronger, and she was becoming more eager to uncover the truth.


    If the general in the story really existed, it would provide even stronger support for her belief in "human governance."


    A mortal could also protect the peace and stability of Liyue.


    "It might take some time before Ganyu returns. Let''s go to Jueyun Karst directly," Keqing said after a brief pause.


    "...Alright. Tomorrow, let''s go meet this Yu Xie," Ningguang said.


    ....


    The next day.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    The spring sunshine was warm, not hot, unlike the scorching heat of summer.


    Yu Xie woke up from his sleep, washed up, prepared breakfast, ate, and got ready to head out for work.


    Adventurer Guild commissions were largely a matter of luck. Sometimes, you''d get a good commission that would keep you going for half a year, but other times, the rewards could barely cover the cost of oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar.


    Fortunately, Yu Xie had been an adventurer for a month, and with his excellent skills, he had already gained some renown, so he didn''t have to worry about finding commissions.


    Walking along the street, he passed by hurried pedestrians, with everyone heading to work early in the morning.


    Some people had determined looks, filled with hope for the day ahead; others wore grim expressions, clearly not eager to go to work.


    Life in all its forms could be seen in Liyue Harbor.


    In such a vast port city, all kinds of people from across Teyvat could coexist, as long as they followed the laws and rules of Liyue.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Just then, something ahead caught Yu Xie''s attention and caused him to stop in his tracks, surprising the passersby.


    Ningguang, the Tianquan star, and Keqing, the Yuheng star, walked towards him from the front, stopping right in front of him.


    It was rare to see both the Tianquan star and the Yuheng star appear at the same time.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why are Lady Ningguang and Lady Keqing here?"


    "Look, it seems like they came to find that person?"


    "Who is that person?"


    The people couldn''t help but murmur among themselves.


    "Hello, Yu Xie, we meet again," Keqing greeted him first.


    "Is there something you need?" Yu Xie responded, glancing at Ningguang. "This is...?"


    Though it was his first time meeting Ningguang, he could sense her mature beauty and intellectual elegance. She gave off the aura of a big sister who would comfort you gently and embrace you when you were feeling down.


    "Hello, I''m Ningguang, the Tianquan of the Seven Stars of Liyue," Ningguang said with a warm smile.


    "You two are here to see me¡ªthere must be something you need?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Do you have some time today?" Ningguang asked in return.


    "I can make time."


    "If you have something important to take care of, we won''t disturb you today and can come back another time," Keqing said.


    "Let''s do it today; I don''t have anything important to do," Yu Xie thought for a moment, confirming that he had no unfinished commissions.


    "In that case¡­ how about we change the location and talk somewhere else?" Ningguang suggested.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Yu Xie, along with Ningguang and Keqing left there, leaving the bystanders even more surprised.


    The man seemed so ordinary¡ªwhy were Lady Ningguang and Lady Keqing being so polite to him?


    Could he be someone important?


    .......


    Liyue Harbor, Northern Suburbs.


    Yu Xie followed Ningguang and Keqing here, and at last, there were no other people around.


    Why did they have to walk this far to talk somewhere without anyone else?


    If this were an ordinary situation, it might feel like they were plotting something.


    But with Ningguang and Keqing involved, they surely wouldn''t tie him up or anything.


    "Thank you for agreeing to come with us," Keqing said, stopping and turning to face Yu Xie.


    "Alright, speak up. What''s this about?" Yu Xie smiled.


    "If possible, please come with us to Jueyun Karst," Keqing said seriously.


    Upon hearing the name Jueyun Karst, Yu Xie thought for a moment.


    Most people from Liyue knew that Jueyun Karst was the home of immortals, where the mountain air was rich with spiritual energy, and the scenery was as beautiful as a paradise.


    Every year, many people seeking to meet immortals would visit Jueyun Karst, but only a few actually got to meet one.


    "What are we going to Jueyun Karst for?" Yu Xie asked.


    Ningguang and Keqing exchanged a glance, and then Keqing pulled out the book, flipping to the marked page and handing it to Yu Xie.


    Before coming to see Yu Xie, Ningguang and Keqing had discussed whether to tell him their purpose for going to Jueyun Karst. In the end, they decided to be honest.


    After all, if Yu Xie was truly Yu Xie, there was no point in hiding anything. Wouldn''t the legendary General Yu Xie be able to tell what they were up to?


    If Yu Xie wasn''t the Yu Xie, there was no reason to keep it secret.


    Yu Xie took the book from Keqing, reading the marked page.


    His feelings were mixed.


    He didn''t remember what he had done in his previous lives, so it was impossible for him to recall the life of General Yu Xie.


    Could he have really been the General of Guilli Assembly?


    He honestly preferred to think of himself as an ordinary person. As for leading armies and fighting demons¡ªhe couldn''t really imagine that life right now.


    Could it just be a coincidence of names? After all, while his name wasn''t as common as "Zhang Wei from Three Kingdom," it wasn''t exactly rare either.


    "So, you think I am the ''General Yu Xie'' mentioned in this book?"


    "There is a possibility," Ningguang said. "While the greater chance is that it''s just a coincidence of names, we can''t completely dismiss the slim possibility."


    "I see¡­" Yu Xie pondered for a moment. "Then let''s go to Jueyun Karst. If we meet an immortal, we''ll know for sure."


    Actually, Yu Xie was quite curious to meet an immortal.


    For example, there was the adeptus Liu Yun, that woman who was great at chatting.

 Chapter 148: Four Stone Benches

    Jueyun Karst.


    The mountain was shrouded in mist, with beautiful scenery, and the animals here seemed to possess a unique spiritual aura, unlike those found in other places.


    Yu Xie, Ningguang, and Keqing walked together along the path in Jueyun Karst.


    The path wasn''t wide; some areas could even be described as "treacherous."


    In Yu Xie''s memory, he had never been here before, but deep down, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the place.


    He couldn''t quite describe the feeling¡ªit was as though he had never been here, but somehow, he had visited in a dream.


    For their first stop in Jueyun Karst, the three chose to go to Mt. Aocang.


    The main reasons were: first, because Ganyu was most likely at Mt. Aocang, and for Ningguang and Keqing, it was a place where they had some acquaintances; second, because Yu Xie had suggested it.


    Yu Xie didn''t think much about it. His suggestion was mainly because, among the immortals, he had a deeper impression of Adeptus Liu Yun.


    After all, the image of that proud immortal bird had already made a deep impression on him.


    The journey continued, and they finally arrived at the foot of Mt. Aocang. The sky was already growing dark.


    Keqing looked up at the sky. "If we pick up the pace, we should be able to reach the summit before nightfall."


    Yu Xie looked toward the mountaintop, feeling a bit of anticipation.


    If all went well, they should be able to meet Adeptus Liu Yun and Shen He, right?


    Time passed, and as the setting sun cast a glow across the horizon, it was now evening.


    Finally, the three of them reached the summit. The sight of the swirling sea of clouds was breathtaking, like a scroll painting.


    "This is it," Keqing said, leading the way.


    "I hope Adeptus Liu Yun won''t be angry that we''ve come uninvited," Ningguang said.


    Yu Xie didn''t say much, simply following the pace of the two.


    They crossed the pond in front of the immortal''s residence and slowly ascended the stone steps. Soon, the doors to Adeptus Liu Yun''s cave abode came into view.


    Keqing and Ningguang exchanged a glance before stepping forward to knock on the door.


    "Adeptus Liu Yun, I am Keqing, one of the Seven Stars of Liyue. We have come with a question and hope you will answer us," Keqing''s voice echoed in the air, slowly fading, but the cave remained silent, with no reply.


    After a while, Ningguang and Keqing knocked a few more times, but still, there was no answer.


    "Could it be that Adeptus Liu Yun isn''t here?" Yu Xie said.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "It''s possible," Ningguang replied. "It looks like we''ll have to visit other immortals."


    With no other choice, the three of them turned and walked back down the stone steps, leaving the area outside.


    At that moment, however, they spotted a figure beneath the tree in the center of the pond at the mountaintop. When they had first arrived, this figure had not been there.


    It was a beautiful woman with an aloof demeanor.


    Her silver hair fluttered in the wind, and her appearance was as stunning as Ningguang''s and Keqing''s. Her tall, slender figure and perfect curves radiated an ethereal, celestial grace, like an immortal.


    Yu Xie recognized her immediately.


    She was Shen He, Adeptus Liu Yun''s disciple, born with a lonely and destructive fate.


    However, Keqing and Ningguang had never met Shen He before, and upon seeing her now, they exchanged a glance and simultaneously considered a possibility¡ªcould this person be Adeptus Liu Yun in human form?


    "Excuse me, are you...?" Keqing was the first to speak.


    "My master is not here. Please return," Shen He said in a calm, indifferent tone, without any change in her expression.


    "Master?" Keqing couldn''t help but ask in confusion.


    "This person has an outstanding aura, she must be Adeptus Liu Yun''s disciple," Yu Xie whispered to Keqing.


    Keqing quickly realized, and then spoke to Shen He. "Hello, please forgive our sudden visit. I am Keqing, one of the Seven Stars of Liyue. This is Ningguang, and this person is named Yu Xie. We have come to visit Adeptus Liu Yun because we have a question we would like to ask."


    Upon hearing Yu Xie''s name, Shen He paused for a moment, then turned her gaze toward him, scrutinizing him carefully.


    Shen He''s gaze was sharp. Even though there was some distance between them, Yu Xie felt as though Shen He had stripped him of his clothes and was examining him naked.


    "Do you know him?" Ningguang asked, noticing the doubt in Shen He''s eyes.


    "If you know anything, please tell us," Keqing added.


    "I don''t know him," Shen He replied, "but..." She looked toward the stone table and stone stools beneath the tree, seemingly lost in thought.


    Following Shen He''s gaze, Yu Xie noticed something unusual.


    In his memory, there should only have been three stone stools here, but now, there were four.


    "May I go over and take a look?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Mm." Shen He glanced at him, then nodded.


    Yu Xie stepped forward, walking to the tree in the center of the pool.


    On the four stone stools were engraved the following words:


    "Here rests Liu Yun"


    "Here sits Gui Zhong"


    "Here stands the Emperor"


    "Here stays Yu Xie"


    These words made Yu Xie''s mind buzz.


    "You... are you Yu Xie?" Shen He spoke slowly.


    "I am Yu Xie... but I don''t know if I am the Yu Xie..." Yu Xie''s thoughts were complicated and full of doubt. "Where has Adeptus Liu Yun gone?"


    "Master left this morning with Senior Ganyu," Shen He replied, looking puzzled as well.


    Since she was young, Master had told her many stories about Yu Xie.


    In the stories, the famed "General Yu Xie" was a mighty figure, a mortal who stood shoulder to shoulder with gods, shaking mountains, slaying evil spirits, and protecting the safety of Gui Li Assembly.


    Growing up under this influence, Shen He had always admired the General and respected the man who had dedicated his life to protecting Gui Li Assembly.


    Could it be that the person standing before her was merely someone with the same name?


    "It seems that the contents of that book are true," Keqing''s voice brought both Yu Xie and Shen He back to reality.


    Keqing and Ningguang had now also reached the stone table beneath the tree and had seen the inscriptions on the stone stools.


    "Now, all we need to confirm is whether Yu Xie is really the General Yu Xie from back then," Ningguang said slowly.


    The truth was getting closer, just one step away.


    Yu Xie had been in Liyue Harbor for more than a month, but he had never once considered the possibility that this might not be his first time here.


    Could it be that he really came to Liyue during the Archon War and became the General of Gui Li Assembly?


    He tried to recall his past life, but no matter how hard he tried, there was no sign of any memories coming back. In the end, he still couldn''t remember.


    It seemed that those long-forgotten memories could not be recovered.


    At this moment, a gentle breeze swept across the top of Mt. Aocang, and the water in the pool rippled slightly.


    Ganyu''s figure appeared in the distance. At the same time, amidst the breeze blowing over the mountaintop, an immortal crane flapped its wings and flew toward them.

 Chapter 149: Liu Yun

    Accompanied by a gentle breeze, Adeptus Liu Yun lightly landed. Her blue and white feathers shimmered under the glow of the sunset.


    From a distance, she spotted Yu Xie. Her eyes trembled uncontrollably, and her nose felt slightly tinged with bitterness.


    Perhaps because there were others present, she suppressed the deepest emotions in her heart, deliberately acting calm, and walked toward the group with Ganyu.


    A thousand years had passed, and the person who had left such a profound mark in her memories had truly reappeared before her. It was so unexpected that she wasn''t prepared in the slightest.


    She had imagined what their reunion would be like. Perhaps it would be in the winter, just like when they first met? Snowflakes falling all around them, and they would meet in the snow.


    Or maybe it would be on a sunny day, with the sun shining down on them, and they would gaze at each other in the sunlight.


    But none of those imaginations came to pass. Their reunion was so ordinary. She hadn''t even transformed into her human form.


    When Ganyu saw Yu Xie, she froze for a moment, recalling the time when she was younger.


    The taste of winter bamboo shoots in stew, she had remembered it for a thousand years.


    Her eyes seemed to moisten, but Ganyu managed to hold back her tears.


    Finally, Liu Yun and Ganyu approached the group. Their gazes naturally fell on Yu Xie.


    It seemed there was no need for further words, as Ningguang and Keqing had already understood.


    "It seems that Yu Xie is truly the General from the past," Ningguang said softly.


    Keqing didn''t speak. She, too, understood. She looked at Yu Xie, and a newfound respect filled her heart.


    In ancient Liyue, this General had sworn to protect Gui Li Assembly with his life, scaring away the evil gods who coveted it. What kind of courage and strength must that have taken?


    "Keqing, we have our answer. It seems it''s time for us to leave," Ningguang said to Keqing. "Let the Adeptus and Yu Xie catch up."


    "Miss Ningguang, Miss Keqing, the day is growing late. Why not rest here for the night?" Ganyu suggested.


    "No need to worry about us," Ningguang replied with a smile, glancing at Yu Xie and Liu Yun. "Seeing such a scene, how could we possibly interrupt? Adeptus, please forgive our sudden visit. We will take our leave now."


    With that, Ningguang and Keqing left.


    Yu Xie looked at Liu Yun, and Liu Yun gazed back at him, yet neither spoke a word.


    Liu Yun had once thought about what her first words to Yu Xie would be when they reunited. She had imagined many things, like "Long time no see" or "I hope you''ve been well."


    But when the moment arrived, she found that she couldn''t say anything.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The memories of the past flooded back, overwhelming her as if they might drown her.


    In her crane form, she hesitated for a long time, and in the end, she turned and walked straight into her dwelling.


    Watching Liu Yun''s retreating figure, Yu Xie wanted to say something but found himself at a loss for words.


    "Yu Xie... Long time no see," Ganyu''s clear voice rang out, trembling with emotion.


    "I really...," Yu Xie looked at Ganyu, her eyes trembling, and he trailed off, unsure what to say.


    "Mm," Ganyu nodded gently. "I was still very young back then."


    "Could it be that we just have the same name, and I happen to look like him?" Yu Xie spoke the words even as he felt how unlikely they were.


    Having the same name was one thing, but looking exactly the same? This couldn''t just be a coincidence.


    "No," Ganyu smiled and shook her head softly. "I can feel it. It''s really you. And I believe Master can feel it even more."


    "Then why..." Yu Xie began to ask, but trailed off.


    "Maybe she just doesn''t know how to face you yet. Right now, you might not know, but Master..." Ganyu paused. "Forget it. These things are not for me to explain. Let Master tell you herself."


    The sunset gradually disappeared, replaced by a sky full of stars.


    Yu Xie thought to himself how strange this world was, that such things could happen.


    What connection did he have with Adeptus Liu Yun, really?


    At dinner time, the stone table beneath the tree was laden with fragrant dishes.


    Shen He sat at the table. "Today''s dishes are the most extravagant I''ve remembered."


    "After a long separation, a welcome banquet should certainly be grand," Ganyu smiled as her gaze fell on Yu Xie.


    In truth, Ganyu had also imagined what it would be like to reunite with Yu Xie. She had thought it might be a grand occasion, with many words to say.


    But now, it was very different from her expectations.


    There were no tears of joy, no overwhelming words.


    So much was hidden in their hearts, and many things seemed impossible to say.


    It was as though their hearts were filled with something, a warmth they had never felt before.


    "Did Adeptus Liu Yun make all of these?" Yu Xie looked at the dishes on the table, impressed.


    "I made them," a pleasant female voice came from the direction of the dwelling.


    The three of them turned to look.


    A stunning, mature woman with a high ponytail and red-framed glasses approached gracefully.


    Each step she took seemed to stir the wind beneath her feet, and her teal robes swayed with the breeze. Her graceful figure displayed a unique kind of beauty.


    "Master?" Shen He was seeing Liu Yun in her human form for the first time, and she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    Yu Xie looked at Liu Yun in her human form, also feeling a sense of astonishment.


    For him, this was the first time seeing Liu Yun in human form, and he couldn''t help but be struck by her beauty.


    Dinner came to an end in a somewhat awkward atmosphere.


    Throughout the meal, Liu Yun and Yu Xie didn''t speak much. Yu Xie felt the atmosphere was a bit uncomfortable. He didn''t know what to say to Liu Yun, and Liu Yun also didn''t say anything to him, as if she were deliberately holding back.


    After dinner, it was already late. Yu Xie had thought that Adeptus Liu Yun and Ganyu would talk to him, but things didn''t go as he had imagined.


    Everyone went to rest.


    The peak of Aocang Mountain was very quiet, and Yu Xie found himself unable to sleep. He went alone to sit at the edge of the mountain top, gazing at the night scenery of Aocang Mountain.


    Moonlight bathed the clouds and mist, adding a touch of the otherworldly.


    He never imagined things would unfold like this¡ªhe had once been the General of Gui Li Assembly...


    His feelings were complicated.


    "What''s wrong, can''t sleep?" Liu Yun''s voice suddenly sounded by his ear.


    Yu Xie turned his head. Liu Yun had silently sat beside him without him noticing.


    "Adeptus Liu Yun, how come you walk without making a sound..."


    "I remember when we weren''t very familiar with each other, you once said something like that." Liu Yun''s lips curled slightly. "And also, don''t call me Adeptus Liu Yun, just call me Liu Yun."


    Yu Xie felt a little uncomfortable at first. In his memories, Liu Yun always referred to herself as "this immortal" and rarely used the pronoun "I." But now, in this sentence, Liu Yun had used "I" several times.


    "Liu Yun... you must know, I really don''t remember anything from the past." Yu Xie said slowly.


    "Hmm, I know." Liu Yun replied. "It''s alright, you don''t have to force yourself to remember. It''s fine that you don''t remember the past. We still have the future. I know, you are still you."

 Chapter 150: Music Shop

    After saying these words, Liuyun turned her gaze to the distant scenery.


    In truth, she had been holding back her feelings all this time.


    Whether it was when she had seen Yu Xie earlier in his crane form, or during the dinner, she had been doing her best to restrain the restless emotions within her heart.


    She didn''t want to frighten Yu Xie, nor did she want him to think of her as a strange woman.


    As she had said, it didn''t matter that he couldn''t remember the past; there was still the future.


    This time, she absolutely wouldn''t hesitate like she did last time.


    "This feeling is actually quite strange," Yu Xie joked, "I never realized I was so impressive in the past, that I even had ties with immortals."


    "¡­" Liuyun looked at Yu Xie, her lips curling into a faint smile. "When I first saw you, it was on a snowy day. You were about to freeze in the ice and snow, and I brought you back to Guili. At that time, I never imagined that you would bring such great change to Guili."


    "Perhaps I never imagined it either," Yu Xie laughed.


    Liuyun smiled gently, tilting her head as she kept her gaze fixed on Yu Xie, her eyes soft and almost tender.


    She quietly moved a little closer to him.


    Yu Xie felt the unusual gaze from Liuyun, and honestly, he didn''t mind.


    It just felt a bit strange, like being seen naked, which made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "From now on, do you plan to live in Liyue Harbor?" Liuyun suddenly asked.


    "Hmm, for now, I don''t have anywhere else to go, so I''ll settle in Liyue Harbor for the time being," Yu Xie replied thoughtfully.


    "In a few days, come back with Ganyu. Also... I think I might also move to Liyue Harbor and see how the world is now."


    "Is it because..."


    "Yes, it''s because of you." Liuyun smiled at Yu Xie.


    To hear an immortal speak so directly like that was quite surprising.


    After saying that, Liuyun took a deep breath, desperately suppressing some inner impulse.


    "However, since we''re going to Liyue Harbor, we should probably pick a different name. What do you think?" Liuyun continued.


    "...How about we call you ''Xianyun'' (Leisurely Cloud)?" Yu Xie suggested.


    "Good, let''s call it Xianyun." Liuyun immediately agreed without hesitation.


    The night wind blew over the peak of Mount Aocang, and ripples spread across the pond below.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Liuyun inched a little closer to Yu Xie, while Yu Xie continued to gaze into the distance. He seemed unaware, but he could smell a pleasant fragrance in the air, which lifted his spirits.


    A thousand years was enough to change a great many things.


    The traces of many things might have been worn away by the long river of time, but Liuyun was thankful that she hadn''t forgotten the feelings of that time. She had struggled with time for so long, and now, at this moment, she had finally let go of her heart.


    Now, Yu Xie was right by her side.


    ....


    Two days later, Yu Xie returned to Liyue Harbor with Ganyu.


    Liuyun had not come with them; she said she had some matters to attend to.


    On the way back to Liyue Harbor, Ganyu talked about many things from the past. For Yu Xie, it felt like he was listening to a story, but somehow, he also felt that it was something he might have done himself.


    However, it was a bit of a pity that Yu Xie could no longer see the cute appearance of little Ganyu. He couldn''t quite imagine what her chubby little face would have looked like.


    After parting ways with Ganyu, Yu Xie walked back to his residence.


    Normally, he would take the road through Huyao Street, but today he chose a different path and passed by a music shop.


    This music shop was quite well-known in the area, and Yu Xie had heard about it. It was said that they not only sold musical instruments but also some delicate little trinkets.


    Driven by curiosity, Yu Xie decided to go in and see what kind of trinkets they had.


    Upon entering the music shop, he could see various types of guzheng and pipa, all of them finely crafted and clearly made from the best materials.


    Today, the shop didn''t seem to have much business, and there were fewer customers than usual.


    Yu Xie looked around and noticed that behind the counter sat someone, with her fingers lightly resting on the strings of a guzheng, yet she hadn''t plucked a note. It seemed like she was deep in thought, considering how to play.


    He had heard that the owner of this shop had a stunning appearance, and looking at the person behind the counter, it seemed that she must be the owner.


    Many people may be beautiful, but few could have such an extraordinary kind of beauty, along with a unique aura.


    However, what struck Yu Xie as odd was that he sensed something similar to Liuyun from this woman.


    He didn''t dwell on it for long and walked up to the counter.


    "Hello, are you the owner?" he asked.


    "I am. Is there something you need to buy...?" The shop owner''s voice trailed off as she looked up at Yu Xie, suddenly freezing. It was as if she had turned into a beautiful statue.


    Up close, Yu Xie suddenly felt like he had seen this woman before, but he couldn''t quite place where.


    After a moment of thought, Yu Xie asked, "Excuse me, have we met somewhere before?"


    This line sounded like a classic pick-up line.


    But the shop owner seemed to ignore Yu Xie''s question, continuing to stare at him, as if time had stopped for her.


    "Owner?" Yu Xie raised his voice slightly.


    "¡­We''ve met." The shop owner paused for a moment, as if finally snapping out of her trance. Then she smiled and stood up, walking out from behind the counter. "What can I help you with? Would you like to buy a zither, or...?"


    "I heard that you sell some delicate little trinkets. I''d like to see what you have."


    "Oh, I''m afraid you''re a bit unlucky. The last batch of trinkets sold out, and the new stock hasn''t arrived yet."


    "¡­I''ll come back next time then." Yu Xie smiled and turned to leave.


    "Wait!" The shop owner suddenly called out to him.


    "Is something the matter?" Yu Xie turned back.


    "My name is Ge Chen. What''s yours?"


    "Yu Xie." The moment he said his name, Yu Xie suddenly realized something.


    No wonder he felt like the shop owner looked familiar¡ªthis was Ping¡­ no, she should now be called "Ge Chen."


    From her appearance, she couldn''t be older than her twenties, with a breathtakingly beautiful face and an aura of elegance.


    Although Ganyu and Liuyun had talked about many things earlier, they seemed to have agreed not to mention anything involving others. So, Yu Xie didn''t know what had happened between him and Ge Chen.


    What he did know was that the person standing in front of him now was Ge Chen, the Lingshi Deity of the Langshi Clan.


    It seemed that Liyue had changed quite a bit since the past.


    Many things had undergone changes.


    Just then, another customer entered the shop, their hair tied into a high ponytail and their blue-green clothes flowing, as if a breeze had entered the store with them.

 Chapter 151: Ge Chens Invitation

    Yu Xie clearly saw who the newcomer was and felt a bit surprised.


    It was Liu Yun... No, now she should be called Xian Yun. Didn''t Xian Yun say she would come later? Why is she here already?


    Upon seeing Xian Yun, Ge Chen also looked a little surprised.


    "Ge Chen, it''s been a long time," Xian Yun walked over to Ge Chen and Yu Xie.


    "It has been a while. What brings you to Liyue Harbor all of a sudden?" Ge Chen smiled as she spoke.


    Xian Yun didn''t answer directly but instead glanced at Yu Xie.


    This look immediately made Ge Chen understand. "I see..."


    "From now on, I''ll be settling in Liyue Harbor. As someone who has lived here longer, you''re considered my senior. If there''s anything I don''t understand, I''ll have to rely on you to help me out," Xian Yun said.


    "I believe you''ll adjust quickly," Ge Chen replied. "By the way, let me treat you to a meal tonight. How about a small gathering? Is it alright if Yu Xie joins us? And since you''re already here, I assume Shen He is around too? Why don''t you invite her as well? I''ll also get in touch with Ganyu."


    "Since you''ve said so... I won''t decline," Xian Yun replied with a smile.


    After a few more pleasantries, Yu Xie and Xian Yun left Ge Chen''s music shop. The streets outside were bustling with people.


    "Xian Yun, didn''t you say you''d come later? Why are you here so soon?" Yu Xie asked.


    "I..." Xian Yun hesitated for a moment. "It''s nothing, I just thought it would take some time to prepare, but I was able to get everything ready quickly."


    "I see... By the way, where''s Shen He?" Yu Xie had noticed that Shen He hadn''t been around since earlier.


    "That child, Shen He, after arriving in Liyue Harbor, said she wanted to go around and explore by herself," Xian Yun said, a hint of emotion in her eyes. "She''s had a rough life, and sometimes I don''t know how to guide her."


    "Don''t worry. Her inner strength might be greater than we think," Yu Xie said reassuringly.


    Shen He, with her solitary fate and harsh destiny, had even been rejected by her own father. What kind of despair must she have felt at that time? Perhaps only Shen He herself truly knew.


    Fortunately, she had met Xian Yun, who took her in and helped her enter the immortal path.


    And that was why she had the life she did now.


    For Shen He, Xian Yun was like a second parent.


    "I think I''ll go check on the property that Ganyu helped me arrange. Would you like to come with me?" Xian Yun asked.


    "Sure," Yu Xie agreed readily.


    The two of them walked down the street together.


    Back in the music shop, Ge Chen watched Xian Yun and Yu Xie''s retreating figures, smiling as she murmured softly to herself:This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Liu Yun, we''ve waited for thousands of years, and we''ve made it through. If you don''t seize this opportunity this time, I won''t be so polite."


    .....


    Yu Xie and Xian Yun walked side by side, with some passersby casting curious and surprised glances at them.


    Perhaps it was because Xian Yun was too striking.


    Her stunning beauty and perfect figure spoke for themselves, but it was her otherworldly and ethereal presence that truly stood out¡ªshe didn''t seem like an ordinary mortal at all.


    Some of the more perceptive passersby likely wondered if they were seeing an immortal.


    "Yu Xie, why are some people looking at us with such surprised expressions?" Xian Yun seemed a bit puzzled about why the passersby were reacting this way.


    "I think it''s probably because your aura is so special. Maybe you could try toning it down a bit?" Yu Xie joked, smiling.


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try," Xian Yun said thoughtfully.


    It wasn''t easy to control one''s aura, but Xian Yun seemed to manage it quite well.


    Although she couldn''t fully conceal it, there was a noticeable reduction in her aura, and Yu Xie could feel it.


    As expected of Xian Yun, she could pull off something like this effortlessly.


    At that moment, something up ahead made the two of them stop in their tracks.


    On the street ahead, two burly men were blocking a silver-haired girl. It was Shen He.


    The two men were talking non-stop, while Shen He remained silent, her expression calm and indifferent.


    "I say, miss, you must''ve heard what we were talking about, right? What we were saying is highly confidential. Since you overheard, shouldn''t you pay a little information fee?" one of the men said.


    "We''re not trying to scam you. Since you didn''t mean to eavesdrop, we''ll give you a discount¡ªtwenty thousand Mora, how about that?"


    "It''s a good deal. You could turn around and sell this information to someone else. Maybe you''ll make a nice profit," the other man chimed in.


    "Come on, pay up, miss."


    "At least react! We''ve been talking this whole time¡ªwhat, can''t you talk?" one of the men shouted.


    Seeing this, Xian Yun''s eyes flashed with displeasure, and she started to take a step forward, but Yu Xie stopped her.


    "Don''t be impulsive, let me handle this," Yu Xie whispered to Xian Yun.


    He then stepped forward.


    "What''s this about information worth twenty thousand Mora? Tell me about it," Yu Xie asked.


    "Go away, don''t disturb us trying to sell information," one of the men dismissed him without even looking up.


    "If it''s information for sale, then why not sell it to me?" Yu Xie asked, walking behind the two men and stopping.


    These two men were notorious in this area, known for being troublemakers.


    "Who are you? Didn''t you see we''re busy with business..." One of the thugs turned around and froze when he saw Yu Xie''s face.


    About half a month ago, these two guys had tried to block Yu Xie, thinking he was just an unfamiliar outsider, and attempted to force a transaction. They were taken to a secluded place by Yu Xie and had received a well-deserved lesson.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Xie smiled.


    "Boss, it''s you! This lady, is she your friend? Oh, we didn''t recognize you¡ªsorry, sorry, we''ll leave right now, we''ll leave!" the two thugs immediately apologized, then ran off without a second thought.


    Watching the two of them flee, Yu Xie clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction.


    At that moment, Xian Yun walked over.


    "Master, Yu Xie," Shen He greeted them.


    "Shen He, I''ve told you not to act recklessly in Liyue Harbor, but if you encounter such injustice, there''s no need to hold back," Xian Yun said, her tone slightly serious.


    "Master, I was thinking that if I grabbed the head of those two and smashed it to the ground three times, they probably wouldn''t bother me again. But before I could do that, Yu Xie showed up," Shen He said indifferently.


    "I see," Xian Yun said, her expression thoughtful.


    "Wait a moment." Yu Xie couldn''t help but interrupt the conversation between master and disciple. "Shen He, if you encounter something like this in Liyue Harbor in the future, it''s best not to act like that. This is a society governed by law. You can call the Millelith, and they''ll help you resolve the issue..."


    "Is that so..." Shen He placed a hand on her chin and fell into thought, her eyes showing confusion.


    Yu Xie smiled and sighed slightly, "As you spend more time here, you''ll gradually integrate into this place, don''t worry."


    Integrate into this place? When Shen He heard Yu Xie''s words, her emotions grew complicated.


    She was born under the "Solitary Fate and Killing Star", and although her master had given her a red string to control it, that fateful destiny could never truly be changed.


    Could she really integrate into Liyue Harbor, into human society?

 Chapter 152: Yaksha

    Nightfall arrived as expected.


    The lights of Liyue Harbor were bright, almost like daytime.


    People finished their day''s work, and at this time, many would meet up with friends to chat about life and perhaps vent their frustrations.


    Some people, who had woken up in the morning full of confidence, ready to take on the world, now wore expressions filled with a mixture of emotions, having been humbled by the day''s events.


    But there were others who still maintained their enthusiasm, wearing smiles on their faces.


    Life has many facets¡ªsome are joyful, others full of sorrow.


    Yu Xie, Xian Yun, and Shen He arrived at the Xinyue Pavilion, and under the guidance of the waitress, they were led to a private room.


    Ge Chen was already there.


    "Now that everyone''s here, let''s serve the food," Ge Chen said to the waitress.


    "Understood," the waitress smiled and left the room.


    Xinyue Pavilion was a well-known restaurant in Liyue, and it was said that the private rooms here had to be reserved in advance. Even if one had the money, it was not guaranteed they could get a reservation.


    "Please, take a seat. I''m treating tonight. Everyone, feel free to eat to your heart''s content," Ge Chen said. "I''ve already ordered some dishes, but if there''s anything else you want, just let me know."


    The group sat around the table.


    Xian Yun took a quick glance around the private room. "Ge Chen, if we were to calculate this meal by human standards, it should cost quite a lot of Mora. Looks like you''ve gotten the hang of how to earn Mora since you''ve been in Liyue Harbor for so long."


    Ge Chen smiled. "I wouldn''t say I''m a pro, but I''ve been here long enough to have saved up a little."


    "By the way, you mentioned everyone was here, but where''s Ganyu?"


    "There''s a bit of regret¡ªGanyu is very busy with her work and couldn''t make it tonight."


    "I see¡­" Xian Yun seemed to ponder for a moment.


    Ganyu had written to her more than once, mentioning how busy her work as the secretary of the Liyue Qixing was. There had even been times during the Lantern Rite Festival when Ganyu couldn''t return to Mount Aocang because of work.


    "By the way, are you planning to settle down in Liyue Harbor for good, Shen He?" Ge Chen asked, turning her attention to Shen He.


    "I¡­" Shen He hesitated for a moment. "I want to try integrating into human society again, and this is the first step for me."


    Looking at Shen He, Ge Chen silently smiled.


    Shen He had grown under her watch. Although Ge Chen hadn''t spent as much time with Shen He as Xian Yun had, she was still very fond of her.


    "It''s nice to see you finally starting to make the effort, after so many years," Ge Chen said, her gaze lingering on Yu Xie.Stolen story; please report.


    Xian Yun also turned her eyes toward Yu Xie.


    Both of their gazes contained more meaning than Yu Xie could fully process in that moment.


    Shen He didn''t understand the look in their eyes. She had never seen Xian Yun and Ge Chen look at anyone like that before¡ªthere was something special about the way they looked at Yu Xie, something she couldn''t grasp.


    Not long after, there was a knock at the door, and the food arrived.


    The table was filled with an assortment of dishes, and the delicious aromas wafted in the air.


    Although Xinyue Pavilion wasn''t as affordable as Wanmin Restaurant, the taste of their dishes was undeniably excellent.


    Dinner began.


    "Here, Yu Xie, try this. It''s really delicious," Ge Chen said as she suddenly stood up from her seat and walked over to Yu Xie''s side, offering him some food.


    Seeing this, Xian Yun furrowed her brow, then decisively stood up as well.


    "Yu Xie, eat this. I just tried it, and it''s very tasty," Xian Yun said, picking up some food and offering it to him.


    In no time, Yu Xie''s bowl was piled high with food, and he wasn''t sure how to handle it.


    "Uh, isn''t this¡­ a bit too much? I don''t think I can eat all this¡­" Yu Xie said helplessly, caught between the enthusiasm of the two immortals, unsure of what to do.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table seemed to change suddenly, and even Shen He noticed it.


    However, Shen He couldn''t quite figure out what was going on.


    Why were Master and Ge Chen looking at each other like that?


    In the end, the meal concluded in this subtle and awkward atmosphere.


    Before parting ways, Xian Yun and Ge Chen walked to the side.


    The two looked at each other and suddenly both smiled.


    "This time, I won''t hesitate like I did in the past," Xian Yun said.


    "I won''t either," Ge Chen replied.


    "I think¡­ we both really understand each other''s feelings," Xian Yun said, taking a deep breath and slowly exhaling, her expression changing slightly.


    "Yeah, so let''s both try our best. Let''s see if we can¡­ keep Yu Xie this time."


    "We will," Ge Chen said confidently.


    The two exchanged a look, and once again a faint smile appeared on their faces.


    Although there seemed to be some tension between the two over Yu Xie, like the way they both vied to serve him food in the private room of Xinyue Pavilion, their friendship built over a thousand years was genuine and irreplaceable, something precious.


    .....


    The next morning.


    Yu Xie woke up from his sleep and went to the mirror, staring at his messy hair.


    The events of the past few days still felt somewhat unbelievable to him.


    He had been a general of the Guili Assembly a thousand years ago, and had interacted with many immortals.


    Now, whether it was Xian Yun or Ge Chen, Yu Xie could feel their sincere affection towards him.


    This kind of start, to be honest, felt a bit unbeatable.


    But the feelings inside Yu Xie were complicated.


    He couldn''t remember anything from the past¡ªno matter how small the memory, he couldn''t recall it. This made him feel as if he were betraying their kindness.


    "Better get to work," Yu Xie muttered to himself as he slapped his face, beginning to get ready.


    After tidying up, he headed out.


    ....


    The two girls walked side by side on the street.


    One had long, deep blue hair that was almost black, while the other had fiery red hair.


    Both girls were strikingly beautiful, the kind of people who would seem to radiate light even when standing in a crowd.


    Just the two of them standing together formed a stunning sight.


    "Indarias, do you think we''ll be recognized?" one of them asked.


    "It''s fine. The portraits of us in those books about Yaksha are actually inaccurate. Plus, we have the ''Concealment Ring'' that Gui Zhong gave us, so don''t worry. It''ll be fine," Indarias replied with a smile.


    The girl with deep blue hair raised her hand to glance at her wrist, where a delicate jade bracelet rested. The bracelet was engraved with exquisite patterns, looking like mere decoration at first glance.


    However, this jade bracelet wasn''t just for show. It helped the wearer conceal their aura, making them appear no different from ordinary people.


    It was a masterpiece of the God of Dust.


    Since both Bonanus and Indarias weren''t skilled in concealing their auras, the God of Dust Gui Zhong had custom-made the "Concealment Ring" for them, and it worked excellently.


    "Alright, let''s hurry up and find Yu Xie," Indarias said with a smile, brushing a strand of hair that the wind had blown loose.


    "Mm, let''s go together," Bonanus replied, a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    In fact, it would have been more efficient to search separately, but the two had agreed not to do so.


    Because they both believed that the order of their appearance was important. The sequence in which they appeared might determine some details in the grand scheme of things, and those details could decide success or failure.


    So, to keep things fair, they had agreed to let Yu Xie see them both at the same time.

 Chapter 153: The Girl Who Cant Hide Her Feelings

    Another Ordinary Day


    It was just another ordinary day.


    There wasn''t much different from the past month. People came and went on the streets.


    Yu Xie had taken on a commission¡ªthere were a group of monsters wandering in a designated area. Although it was far from Liyue Harbor, it had been affecting travelers, so they hoped that capable adventurers would deal with the monsters and make sure they didn''t appear near the roads anymore.


    There was nothing particularly exciting about this commission, but the reward was decent, so Yu Xie didn''t think much of it and accepted it. Now, he was on his way out of Liyue Harbor.


    But strangely, Yu Xie had a feeling that someone was following him.


    The person following him didn''t seem like an ordinary individual. They maintained a consistent distance¡ªneither too close nor too far¡ªand seemed skilled in hiding their presence and counter-surveillance. If it were an ordinary person, it would be nearly impossible to detect that they were being followed.


    Yu Xie only confirmed he was being followed due to his exceptional perception and the system''s alert.


    It seemed that there were two followers.


    There were all sorts of people behind him, and at a glance, it was impossible to pinpoint who exactly was tailing him.


    It was just his luck that he had received a commission requiring him to leave the city.


    Once he was outside the city, there would be fewer people, making it much easier to spot the two followers if they continued to follow him.


    So, Yu Xie kept his usual pace, walking calmly and confidently.


    Not far away, Bonanus and Indarias were following him...


    The two of them hadn''t yet figured out how to present themselves in front of Yu Xie.


    Thousands of years had passed, and such a long time had worn down so many things.


    Reunion after such a long time inevitably stirred strong emotions, and they both wanted to make a good impression on the current Yu Xie.


    "Indarias, do you think if we keep following Yu Xie like this, and he notices us now, he might think we''re suspicious?" Bonanus couldn''t help but ask.


    "It shouldn''t be an issue..." Indarias thought for a moment. "Hmm... As long as we don''t get discovered before we figure out how to make our entrance."


    "I..." Bonanus wanted to say something more, but it came out in broken fragments.


    She thought of many things¡ªmemories from thousands of years ago.


    Now, the moment of reunion was getting closer, and the story she had once thought was over had not yet been concluded.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Bonanus was trying hard to keep calm, hoping that when she finally met Yu Xie face-to-face, she would present the best version of herself.


    Although Indarias appeared calm, her heart was far from peaceful.


    Scenes from the past flashed through her mind, making her anticipation grow stronger, but hesitation also followed.


    She didn''t want to act strange when she finally met Yu Xie, making him think of her as a strange woman.


    Damn... why is it so hard to make a perfect entrance?!


    Just then, Yu Xie left the city and suddenly quickened his pace.


    Seeing this, Bonanus and Indarias immediately followed.


    They continued until they reached an isolated, uninhabited wilderness, and it was only then that Yu Xie stopped.


    Along the roadside, several wandering monsters noticed Yu Xie and immediately turned hostile. Their eyes grew fierce as they opened their mouths and let out low growls, charging at him.


    Bonanus and Indarias saw this scene and didn''t hesitate for a moment. The same thought flashed through their minds¡ªYu Xie was in danger!


    Without a second thought, they both simultaneously appeared from behind and moved swiftly past Yu Xie.


    They delivered several quick strikes, so fast that they were barely visible to the naked eye.


    The monsters fell to the ground, motionless.


    Bonanus and Indarias then quickly turned back and anxiously looked at Yu Xie.


    "Yu Xie, are you okay?"


    Yu Xie was silent for a moment. "I''m fine. But why are you following me?"


    As soon as he saw their figures, Yu Xie had already recognized who they were.


    It was quite easy to tell, especially with Indarias''s bright red hair.


    Upon hearing his question, Bonanus and Indarias both felt a sudden pang in their hearts.


    The perfect entrance they had imagined seemed to have failed, and now Yu Xie had discovered them...


    This situation was awkward. Was their long-awaited reunion after a thousand years going to be seen as suspicious by Yu Xie?


    Neither of them answered his question right away. Their expressions were like that of children who had done something wrong.


    "Alright, no matter what, you two were just worried about me and acted out of concern, right?" Yu Xie said with a helpless smile. "Just so you know, I don''t remember anything from before, but I do know who you are."


    Bonanus and Indarias nodded frequently.


    "Have you two been tired from following me all day?" Yu Xie asked again.


    Bonanus and Indarias nodded, but then they realized nodding didn''t quite feel right, so they started shaking their heads instead, but then shaking their heads didn''t seem right either. They both got caught in hesitation.


    "...I''m not blaming you for following me. I just meant to say, if you''re tired, you can rest under the tree over there," Yu Xie said, pointing to the shade of a tree beside the road.


    Then, the three of them sat under the tree, with Yu Xie sitting between Bonanus and Indarias.


    The wind blew through the wilderness, and the leaves above rustled softly.


    The atmosphere felt a bit strange.


    "Why are you following me?" Yu Xie still wanted to ask.


    "Because... we didn''t want the reunion to be so ordinary," Indarias said quietly. "So we''ve been thinking about how to make our entrance, waiting for the right moment."


    "Mm..." Bonanus nodded in agreement.


    Yu Xie was a little taken aback by this response, then couldn''t help but smile.


    "Is my idea strange?" Indarias asked him.


    "It''s not strange," Yu Xie shook his head. "It''s just that a simple reunion isn''t so bad, you know? Our lives aren''t a drama, right? And honestly, I think your entrance just now was perfect."


    At this, Bonanus and Indarias both looked at him.


    "Really... was it really perfect?" Bonanus asked tentatively.


    "Of course. You stood in front of me and helped defeat the monsters," Yu Xie said with certainty.


    Only after hearing this did Bonanus and Indarias''s expressions finally relax.


    These two girls really couldn''t hide their true feelings.


    The atmosphere lightened compared to earlier, but it still felt a little strange.


    Yu Xie glanced into the distance, but his gaze was suddenly drawn to a dilapidated house.


    There was a flower bed outside, and overall, the house seemed somewhat familiar.


    After thinking for a moment, Yu Xie stood up and walked towards the house.


    As he got closer, he looked around, but he didn''t recall ever having been here before.


    "What''s wrong?" Indarias asked.


    "I feel like I''ve seen this place before," Yu Xie muttered, stroking his chin as a thought about Shen He suddenly flashed through his mind.


    He remembered. This was Shen He''s home.


    Or rather, it had been Shen He''s home.

 Announcement

    Hi guys


    First of all, i want to thanks for your all supports


    I have a little bad news to announce, starting today till 2 or 3 Jan, for about ten days there are no chapter update.


    Due to preparing for Christmas and New year party, i will be a bit busy during that time.


    For Whomever celebreting Christmas "I wish you a Merry Christmas"


    and for Everyone "Happy new year 2025", hopefully in this new year we can become a more better person and many good things will happen to us


    If you''re not a paetron yet, consider joining us.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Join now : patreon*com/DeCakraWnloverz


    There are 4 novel that you can read on paetron


    Genshin Impact: I''m just a mortal


    Genre : fanfic, based on video game, tragedy, romance


    Ch : 278


    Sypnosis : The lifespan of immortals is long, so long that it seems endless. Arriving in Teyvat, Yu Xie realized one thing¡ª"I''m just a mortal; I can''t accompany you for a lifetime."


    OVERLORD: The Second Supreme Being


    Genre : fanfic, adventure, harem


    Ch : 186


    Sypnosis : Arriving in the world of Overlord, I became Overlord''s best friend, Peroroncino. With a max-level account, doing whatever I want in this alternate world


    From the Apocalypse


    Genre : Supernatural, mystery, multiple POV


    Ch : 65 (Available on scribbleh*b)


    Sypnopsis : "I found a mysterious girl. She claims to be a traveler from apocalyptic era. When human civilization will be destroyed, I just thinking about how to imprison this beautiful girl"


    Huh? Isn''t this a dating sim?


    Genre : Harem, Comedy, Romance


    Ch : 46 (Available on scribbleh*b)


    Sypnopsis : When Wen Nan happily moved toward the end of the dating sim game. [Congrats You are the first player to complete this horror escape game!]. Huh its not dating sim game?

 Chapter 154: The Struggling Heart of Miss Xian Yun

    "This... if I remember correctly, this was Shen He''s old home." Yu Xie surveyed the house in front of him and the surrounding area.


    The house appeared to have been abandoned for a long time. Moss covered the stone bricks under the eaves, and the flowerbed beside the house had clearly been neglected for quite some time. The flowers were growing haphazardly, with plenty of weeds among them.


    Things have changed; people have changed.


    "Shen He?" Upon hearing Yu Xie mention Shen He''s name, both Bonanus and Indarias looked at each other in confusion.


    They were, of course, familiar with Shen He.


    The unfortunate child who had been abandoned by her own father in a cave, and to survive, fought alone against the remnants of a god.


    After Liu Yun took Shen He in, Bonanus and Indarias had spent time with her as well, though it took a while to break through the walls Shen He had built around her heart.


    "This was Shen He''s old home...?" Bonanus walked up next to Yu Xie, studying the house carefully.


    "Shen He was the child of a family known for exorcising evil spirits, but her fateful, inauspicious destiny brought her far more suffering than any child should endure." Indarias stepped forward as well.


    The atmosphere grew silent. The three of them stood in front of the house, each lost in their thoughts.


    After a while, a pleasant voice suddenly rang out.


    "Yu Xie, and... Bonanus, Indarias, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing the voice, all three turned at once, and there was Shen He, standing before them.


    Shen He had arrived at the house, her silver hair flowing in the breeze, the wind gently blowing through it. As she looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar house, her expression was complex, like a deep, unfathomable pool, impossible to see the bottom of.


    "Shen He, what are you doing here?" Bonanus began, but then paused.


    "I wanted to see my old home." Shen He hesitated for a moment, then continued, "Actually... once, I came here without telling my Master. That time, I realized that my biological father was already dead, and this house no longer existed."


    "Perhaps... from the moment my mother passed away, the home I once knew was already a thing of the past." Shen He added.


    "But you still have a home now, don''t you?" Yu Xie suddenly spoke up. "You have Xian Yun, and Gan Yu, and everyone else."


    These words made Shen He''s gaze freeze for a moment. She turned to look at Yu Xie, a faint smile curling at the corners of her lips, but it seemed somewhat stiff.


    "Are you... smiling?" Yu Xie hesitated, asking.


    "Master said that people smile when they are happy. When I heard you say that, I felt a little happy inside, but it seems I''ve forgotten how to smile. I''ve seen people smile, and their mouths turn up at the corners, so I tried to copy it."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Shen He''s words left the other three momentarily speechless, but soon they all showed faint, reassuring smiles.


    ......


    In the evening, everyone returned to Liyue Harbor. Bonanus and Indarias left, saying they needed to find a place to stay in the city.


    Yu Xie and Shen He walked back together.


    "Shen He, have you and Xian Yun settled into your place?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Mm, Master has already arranged everything." Shen He replied.


    "That''s good."


    After walking for a while, they arrived at Xian Yun''s house.


    It wasn''t a particularly luxurious home. It was a two-story building: the second floor was for living, and the first floor served as a common room. With a little renovation, it could even be turned into a small shop, though Xian Yun probably didn''t have any plans to open a business.


    They entered, and Shen He called out to the house:


    "Master, I''m back."


    "Shen He, come upstairs and take a look." Xian Yun''s voice came from upstairs.


    Yu Xie and Shen He went up together.


    The second floor had a small living room, which, compared to the larger hall downstairs, was more compact, but still enough space for two people to move around comfortably.


    The furniture was already in place: coffee table, sofa, everything was ready.


    "Shen He, come see your room."


    Following the voice, Yu Xie and Shen He walked over.


    The room was arranged very nicely: neat and space-efficient.


    Xian Yun really cared about her disciple, even though sometimes she would say things to appear indifferent.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied?"


    After asking, Xian Yun suddenly noticed Yu Xie was there as well, and froze for a moment.


    At that moment, her hair was down.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back, giving a completely different feeling from the usual tied-up ponytail.


    Of course, what never changed was her stunning beauty and flawless figure.


    "Yu Xie, why are you here too...?" Xian Yun seemed a little flustered when she saw Yu Xie, like a woman caught off guard by an unexpected visit from someone she cared about.


    "I came with Shen He to take a look. Is that not welcome?" Yu Xie joked.


    "No, it''s just..." Xian Yun turned to head toward another room. "Wait for me for a moment."


    Seeing Xian Yun act this way, both Yu Xie and Shen He exchanged a glance.


    Soon, Xian Yun returned from the other room, her hair now tied up into a high ponytail, back to her usual appearance.


    Still beautiful, of course.


    "I just bought some new tea leaves. Let me brew some tea." Xian Yun turned to head to the kitchen.


    "Master seems nervous. I''ve been with Master for so long, but I''ve never seen her act like this." Shen He whispered to Yu Xie as she watched Xian Yun''s retreating figure.


    Yu Xie wasn''t a fool. He could sense Xian Yun''s feelings toward him, but he wasn''t sure how to answer Shen He''s comment.


    Shen He didn''t really understand this sort of thing yet, and explaining it wasn''t going to be easy.


    Yu Xie could only smile awkwardly.


    .....


    That evening, Xian Yun invited Yu Xie to stay for dinner. She cooked a nice meal herself.


    After dinner, it was getting late, and Shen He went to rest early.


    Yu Xie and Xian Yun went up to the roof, sitting down and enjoying the cool night breeze, watching the distant city lights.


    It wasn''t quite the time for all the lights to go out, and Liyue Harbor was still brightly lit.


    Xian Yun turned her head and gazed affectionately at Yu Xie.


    The night wind blew through her hair and clothes, and the soft moonlight made her ethereal presence even more striking.


    Like a beautiful fairy descending to the mortal realm.


    "Xian Yun, I feel like I may never be able to remember the past. That must be unfair to you, right?" Yu Xie suddenly spoke.


    "Not at all." Xian Yun smiled gently and shook her head. "Even if you can''t remember the past, it doesn''t matter. You are still you, and we have a long future ahead of us."


    Yu Xie turned his head, locking eyes with Xian Yun.


    "Don''t force yourself." Xian Yun continued, "If you can''t remember, then don''t think about it. The past is gone. As long as we can hold onto the present and the future, I''ll be content."


    "Xian Yun..." Yu Xie was at a loss for words.


    Xian Yun gazed at him, her eyes filled with longing, as though only Yu Xie existed in her world. Everything else around them seemed to fade away.


    Xian Yun''s heart struggled, and she fought to control her impulse.

 Chapter 155: The Unusual Sensation on the Forehead

    "Xian Yun?" Yu Xie noticed that Xian Yun seemed to be acting a bit strange at this moment.


    Xian Yun appeared to have not heard Yu Xie¡¯s words at all, still staring at him with her breathing growing slightly more rapid.


    "Xian Yun?" Yu Xie raised his voice a little.


    Still, Xian Yun didn¡¯t answer.


    However, in the next moment, Yu Xie suddenly felt a warm, soft sensation on his forehead.


    Xian Yun had suddenly leaned in, cupping Yu Xie¡¯s face, and gently kissed him on the forehead.


    The fragrant scent that filled his senses made Yu Xie feel a little dazed.


    Afterward, Xian Yun sat back down, as though finally regaining her composure, turning her head away and not daring to look at Yu Xie.


    "I-I''m sorry, I think I... couldn''t control myself just now," Xian Yun spoke softly, her face hidden from Yu Xie¡¯s view.


    Under the moonlight, Xian Yun¡¯s face had never been so red before.


    As an immortal, this was the first time she had experienced such a moment of flushed cheeks and rapid heartbeats.


    Immortals are not without emotions; they too have desires and feelings.


    After waiting for a thousand years, this moment had finally come. Xian Yun had really tried her best to control herself just now, but still, she had failed.


    Yu Xie touched his forehead, still feeling the warmth and softness that lingered from her kiss.


    "Do you think... I''m a strange woman?" Xian Yun asked, still not turning her head, her voice barely a whisper.


    Seeing Xian Yun like this, Yu Xie felt a mix of emotions in his heart¡ªthere was a warmth that flowed through him, and something indescribable.


    The aloof and untouchable Adeptus Liu Yun was seen by the world as an immortal beyond reach, a being that countless seekers of immortality couldn¡¯t even hope to meet after traversing mountains for centuries. Yet now, in front of him, she was just a shy woman.


    Was this strange? Maybe, just a little. But if anything were strange, it was that, in this lifetime, Yu Xie hadn¡¯t done anything, yet had inherited the fate from a past life.


    Since this connection had lasted until now, and Xian Yun, an immortal, treated him this way, he had no reason not to cherish the person in front of him.


    But...


    "Of course not." Yu Xie shook off the complicated thoughts in his mind and smiled.


    "R-really?"


    "Mm."


    "Then... can I... do it again?"


    "Mm?"


    Before Yu Xie could clearly express his thoughts, once again, he felt the unusual sensation on his forehead.


    Soon after, Xian Yun¡¯s cheeks seemed to redden even more. She looked away and quietly said:If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "You... give me a moment..."


    A gentle breeze blew between them, taking away a hint of the heat from Xian Yun¡¯s face, but it was still far from enough.


    It was unclear how much time passed, but eventually, Xian Yun''s emotions seemed to calm down somewhat.


    She turned her head and finally dared to look at Yu Xie.


    "Next time, if you have the time, come to my place and sit for a while. Let me be the host and cook a delicious meal for you." Yu Xie said.


    "Okay, I remember, you were very good at cooking back then." Though much calmer now, there was still a touch of shyness on Xian Yun¡¯s face. "Even the Emperor praised your cooking."


    "By the way, where is Zhong Li?"


    "Zhong Li?"


    "Oh, I meant the Emperor."


    "Speaking of which, it¡¯s been quite a while since we¡¯ve seen the Emperor." Xian Yun thought for a moment. "But I¡¯ve heard that in a while, The Rite of Descension'' will be held. It will be hosted by the Seven Stars, and the Emperor will appear to guide Liyue''s direction for the coming year."


    "The Rite of Descension..." Yu Xie sank into a bit of thought.


    If Yu Xie remembered correctly, the Geo Archon, Rex Lapis, had faked his death during the "The Rite of Descension" and then adopted the name Zhong Li, retiring to live as an ordinary person. He became a guest elder at the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor and began enjoying his retirement in old age.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if this current "The Rite of Descension" was the same one.


    Things in Teyvat had changed so much now that it was impossible to determine how far things had progressed or where they stood.


    "Let¡¯s go see it together when the time comes. If all goes as expected, we should be able to meet the Emperor," Yu Xie said.


    "Mm, the Emperor will be very happy to see you, but the Emperor I know probably won¡¯t show it on his face," Xian Yun replied. "When you left, the Emperor¡¯s expression seemed the most indifferent, but we all knew it was because he had to remain calm due to the heavy responsibility of the Guilli Assembly."


    The night deepened, and the lights in the distance began to fade. The once bustling Liyue Harbor seemed to be falling into slumber.


    The streetlights dimmed, and everything grew quiet.


    Yu Xie stood up. "It¡¯s getting late. I should head back."


    "Let me see you off." Xian Yun also stood up.


    "No need, it¡¯s not far." Yu Xie smiled. "You should rest too. Goodnight, see you tomorrow."


    "Then... goodnight." Xian Yun responded.


    After that, Yu Xie gracefully descended from the rooftop, light as a swallow, and landed on the ground.


    Xian Yun watched as his figure disappeared at the end of the street, then reached up to touch her lips.


    It seemed as if the sensation from when she kissed Yu Xie¡¯s forehead earlier still lingered on her lips, and her cheeks turned a little red once again.


    Was that... her first kiss? Xian Yun couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ......


    The next day.


    After completing a commission, it was already afternoon, and Yu Xie decided to take a rest for the day.


    He wasn''t sure why, but lately, he just didn¡¯t feel like working.


    Fortunately, he had taken on quite a few commissions recently, so his wallet still had plenty of savings.


    Walking on his way home, Yu Xie suddenly spotted Shen He walking ahead. But then, she stopped.


    Following her gaze, Yu Xie saw Granny Shan¡¯s toy stall at the end of her line of sight.


    "Shen He?" Yu Xie walked up to her. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you interested in the toys over there?"


    Shen He turned her head to look at Yu Xie, then glanced back at the toy stall. "I vaguely remember when I was very small, my mother made me a wave drum. I think I liked it a lot back then, but later, I accidentally broke it."


    "A wave drum..." Yu Xie looked at the toy stall and saw several exquisite wave drums on display.


    So it was because the wave drum reminded Shen He of her childhood that she had stopped to look.


    "Wait for me here," Yu Xie smiled at Shen He and turned to head toward the toy stall.


    The distance wasn¡¯t very far, and Shen He could only watch as Yu Xie chatted with the stall owner, but she couldn¡¯t hear their conversation.


    Just then, the sky suddenly darkened. Without any warning, heavy rain began to pour down.


    Raindrops the size of beans pelted the earth, and all the nearby stalls quickly packed up. Pedestrians who couldn¡¯t make it home in time ran for cover under the eaves to avoid the rain.


    Only Shen He stood still in place, letting the rain fall on her.


    At that moment, an umbrella appeared, shielding her from the rain.


    "Why aren¡¯t you taking shelter? Why are you just standing here like a fool?" Yu Xie said, holding an umbrella in one hand and a wave drum in the other.


    Both the umbrella and the wave drum had been bought from Granny Shan just now.


    "Didn¡¯t you tell me to wait here for you?" Shen He¡¯s voice was incredibly innocent.


    She didn¡¯t question Yu Xie¡¯s words at all.


    Having been raised under Xian Yun¡¯s influence, Shen He trusted Yu Xie completely, even if it was just something as simple as what he had just said.


    Yu Xie smiled helplessly and handed her the wave drum. "Here, this is for you. I¡¯ll walk you back. You should change into dry clothes as soon as possible, or you might catch a cold."

 Chapter 156: The End of the Return

    When Yu Xie returned to Xian Yu and Shen He''s place, the heavy rain was still falling.


    Raindrops cascaded from the eaves, and the sound of the rain hitting the tiles was crisp and clear.


    Shen He had changed into a fresh set of clothes and was drying her hair with a towel.


    "Shen He, actually, you should think more about yourself." Yu Xie said.


    "Think about myself?" Shen He asked in return.


    "Mm, you don''t always have to strictly follow every rule. Sometimes, you need to learn to adapt."


    "Adapt how?"


    "For example, I told you to wait for me, but then it started raining. In that case, you could''ve gone to take shelter nearby instead of standing there." Yu Xie explained.


    "...I think I understand a little, but I''m still not sure I get it completely."


    "It''s okay, with time, you''ll gradually understand." Yu Xie smiled.


    "Can you... teach me?" Shen He hesitated for a moment. "I''ve lived in the mountains and wilderness since I was young, and I don''t really know much about Liyue Harbor. Sometimes, what Master says is too profound, and I can''t comprehend it all at once."


    "Mm... no problem."


    "Thank you." Shen He smiled, but her smile looked a little stiff, as though she was imitating someone else''s smile.


    There was something endearing about this side of Shen He.


    "By the way, where''s Xian Yu? I haven''t seen her." Yu Xie noticed that Xian Yu wasn''t home at the moment.


    "Master... She said she wanted to come find you, but was worried that you might think she''s being too clingy, so she controlled the impulse. She might''ve gone to see Lady Ge Chen."


    "She said that to you?" Yu Xie was a bit surprised.


    "She didn''t say it directly to me. I just overheard her mumbling it to herself."


    "I see..."


    It made sense now. Xian Yu probably wouldn''t mention such things to Shen He. In front of her disciple, Xian Yu would likely try to maintain her "Master and Immortal" demeanor.


    "Don''t mention this to Xian Yu. Just pretend you didn''t hear anything when she was talking to herself." Yu Xie reminded Shen He.


    "Mm." Shen He didn''t ask any further questions and simply agreed.


    The sound of rain outside gradually faded, and through the window, they could see that the rain had stopped.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and sunlight once again illuminated Liyue Harbor.


    "Looks like the rain has stopped. I''ll head back now." Yu Xie said.


    "Mm." Shen He replied.


    Soon, Yu Xie left the house, leaving Shen He alone in the room.


    Shen He held the wave drum that Yu Xie had given her, gently shaking it. It made a soft "bang-bang" sound.


    It was quite different from the wave drum her mother had made for her when she was a child, but this one carried a different kind of meaning.


    .....


    After the rain, there were some puddles in the low-lying areas of the road. A few playful children deliberately stepped into the water, their faces adorned with innocent smiles.


    Yu Xie was walking on his way back, and the sunlight after the rain seemed to have a different kind of feel to it.


    What Yu Xie didn''t expect was that, at that moment, a figure in a white dress came into view. A beautiful girl walked towards him, her face radiating a gentle and captivating smile.


    "I finally found you, Yu Xie." The girl in the white dress stopped in front of Yu Xie and smiled at him.


    "You are..." Yu Xie gave her a quick glance, trying to recall where he had seen her before, but he couldn''t remember.


    "Just as the Emperor said, you''ve forgotten the past." The girl''s expression showed a hint of regret, but she quickly brushed it off and replaced it with a warm smile. "Let me introduce myself. I am Gui Zhong. A thousand years ago, we were friends."


    The name Gui Zhong made Yu Xie''s heart instantly become complicated.


    Not only were Bonanus and Indarias now appearing before him, but now Gui Zhong had shown up as well.


    Those who, according to the original course of events, should have passed away were all still alive. Had it been something he did back then that influenced the outcome?


    Or was it because of his appearance that the story had taken a different turn?


    Regardless of the reason, Yu Xie was happy to see that everyone was doing well.


    The sad ending that was supposed to happen had not played out, and that was the best thing.


    "You... don''t believe me?" Seeing that Yu Xie didn''t respond immediately, Gui Zhong asked cautiously.


    Yu Xie snapped back to reality and shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t believe you. How about we talk somewhere else?"


    Gui Zhong looked around and smiled in response. "Alright."


    Soon after, the two of them arrived at a corner of the civilian dock.


    They could see many boats of various sizes docked on the water, mostly fishing boats.


    As the sea breeze blew, Gui Zhong seemed to hesitate for a long time before finally taking a deep breath and speaking slowly:


    "Back then, the Emperor led everyone on an expedition elsewhere, but Guili Assembly couldn''t be left without someone to guard it, so I stayed behind. Not long after, several demon god gathered and attacked Guili Assembly. Just as danger was imminent, Eligos led his troops to help repel the enemy forces.


    "Afterward, I asked Eligos why he came to help Guili Assembly at that time. He said it was because of a deal with you."


    "Sorry, I can''t remember anything from the past." Yu Xie scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Anyway, I''m very grateful to you. If it weren''t for your foresight about that battle, and for Eligos coming to help, I might have died in that fight¡­" Gui Zhong paused for a moment. "This thank you might be long overdue, and perhaps it doesn''t mean much anymore, but I still want to say it¡ªthank you, Yu Xie."


    "¡­Right now, I don''t feel like I have the right to say ''no need to thank me,'' but I think that even the old me would have had the same attitude as I do now. Since we''re friends, helping a friend is only natural. No need to thank me."


    "Mm." Gui Zhong smiled and nodded, looking at Yu Xie. "You''re still you. Even though you''ve lost your past memories, you haven''t changed."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. I can feel it, and I''m very good at reading people." Gui Zhong turned her gaze to the sea, her long hair swaying in the breeze.


    Yu Xie said nothing more and also looked out over the sea. Today, the water was calm, like a vast mirror reflecting the colors of the sky.


    At that moment, a pleasant female voice suddenly called out.


    "Yu Xie, so this is where you are."


    Turning around, the first thing he noticed was a pair of purple twin tails fluttering in the sea breeze, along with the delicate hem of a short skirt.

 Chapter 157: Keqings Problem

    After returning from Mount Aocang, Keqing had reviewed a lot of materials.


    There wasn''t much information about the General Protector from a thousand years ago. Most of the records were written in the form of stories.


    The line between truth and fiction was blurred, and it was impossible to verify how much of it was true.


    However, Keqing had become more and more interested in the story of General Protector Yu Xie.


    She hadn''t expected that a thousand years ago, there had been someone who protected Liyue as a mortal, using the power of a human to drive away the demon gods.


    This was a source of encouragement for Keqing.


    She often asked herself, "The Archon has protected Liyue for a thousand years, but what about the next thousand years? And the thousand years after that?"


    Of course, the Archon and the many immortals who had given so much for Liyue deserved respect and praise, but could Liyue truly continue to thrive under their protection forever?


    Liyue needed to grow, and the people of Liyue needed to grow as well.


    As a mortal, and as one of the Seven Stars, the Yuheng Star, Keqing was acutely aware of the responsibility on her shoulders.


    To protect Liyue as a mortal¡ªthis was a long and arduous path.


    And the story of General Protector Yu Xie showed that it was not impossible.


    After reviewing so many materials about General Protector Yu Xie, Keqing''s respect for him only deepened.


    Now, standing before Yu Xie, Keqing wanted to have a good conversation with him.


    The sea breeze ruffled her twin tails and the hem of her skirt as she slowly walked up to Yu Xie.


    "Yu Xie, I didn¡¯t expect to find you here."


    "Keqing, what brings you here? Do you need something?" Yu Xie turned to look at her and asked.


    "If you have the time, there are some things I¡¯d like to discuss with you." Keqing replied, then glanced at the person standing next to Yu Xie, "And this person is...?"


    "Hello, Miss Keqing. My name is Gui Zhong. I¡¯m a friend of Yu Xie¡¯s." Gui Zhong greeted her with a smile.


    "Miss Gui Zhong, hello." Keqing greeted with a smile. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything."


    "Of course not. We were just talking about some past matters." Gui Zhong smiled gently, a warm and soothing expression on her face. Keqing could feel the gentle aura radiating from Gui Zhong, like an older sister who would unconditionally comfort you when you''re feeling down.


    Past matters? Could it be... Keqing looked at Gui Zhong, pondering slightly.


    Gui Zhong noticed that Keqing, with her keen perception, seemed to have understood something. She smiled and prepared to leave.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "It seems like Miss Keqing has something she wants to discuss with Yu Xie. I¡¯ll leave now. See you at Dihua Marsh tomorrow."


    With a smile, Gui Zhong didn¡¯t wait for any response from Yu Xie or Keqing before turning and leaving the dock.


    "Dihua Marsh? Wait, Gui Zhong, what do you mean by ''see you at Dihua Marsh''?" Yu Xie called after her.


    "You¡¯ll find out when the time comes." Gui Zhong¡¯s tone was light and carefree as she walked away with graceful steps.


    Soon, only Yu Xie and Keqing remained on the dock.


    The two exchanged a brief, subtle silence.


    "What would you like to talk about?" Yu Xie spoke first.


    Keqing pondered for a moment before cautiously asking, "Would you be willing to talk about your past?"


    Keqing understood that Yu Xie, who had lost his memories, might not want to discuss his past. So, she posed the question first.


    If Yu Xie declined, she wouldn¡¯t bring up the matter of the General Protector again.


    "Sure, but I don¡¯t really remember those things. How do you expect me to talk about them?" Yu Xie laughed lightly.


    That smile helped Keqing feel more at ease. "If you were still the General Protector, what would you do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "For example, in terms of governing and protecting Liyue."


    "Well..." Yu Xie stroked his chin, thinking.


    This was a tough question for him to answer. After all, he was now just an ordinary citizen and had no experience in ruling or protecting a nation. If he gave a random answer, it would be irresponsible.


    But Keqing was clearly looking at him with anticipation, and he didn¡¯t want to leave her without an answer.


    After thinking for a long while, Yu Xie slowly said, "Right now, I don¡¯t really understand these matters, so just take what I say as a reference. But I believe everything should be centered around the people."


    "Centered around the people..." Keqing softly repeated the words.


    As the Yuheng Star, Keqing had actually realized the meaning of those words a long time ago. But hearing them spoken by Yu Xie now, there was a different weight to them.


    It felt like an affirmation for her.


    "Recently, I¡¯ve read a lot of materials about you. In those stories, you are brave and skilled in battle, driving away the demon gods who coveted Gui Li Assembly, and you were loved by the people of Gui Li Assembly."


    Keqing continued,


    "You were truly a worthy General Protector, a mortal who caused countless demon gods headaches. Even though you are now just an ordinary person, I still feel that I can learn a lot from you. So, if you¡¯re willing, how about coming to guide and supervise my work sometime?"


    "Guide? Supervise?"


    "Yes, that''s right, guide and supervise." Keqing emphasized. "From your perspective, I¡¯d like you to assess where I might still be lacking in my work. If you find any shortcomings, please point them out without hesitation. Don¡¯t worry about sparing my feelings. As the Yuheng Star, I must accept correction in order to improve."


    This was an invitation that Yu Xie had never expected. It was clear that Keqing was very serious about her work, living up to her role as the Yuheng Star.


    "Alright then, if I have time another day, I¡¯ll come to supervise the Yuheng Star." Yu Xie joked, "But, if I¡¯m the type to be sharp-tongued, will you be able to accept it?"


    "Of course, no problem." Keqing smiled and replied, "If I really make a mistake, then it''s only right for you to point it out sharply, without any hesitation."


    Yu Xie smiled silently. No wonder Keqing was able to become the Yuheng Star at such a young age¡ªher ability and attitude were beyond reproach.


    "Oh, by the way." Keqing seemed to suddenly remember something. She looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to her and Yu Xie before continuing, "There¡¯s one question¡­ it might be a little bold, but I¡¯m really curious. Can I ask you about it?"


    "Go ahead." Yu Xie said nonchalantly.


    "I read in a story about the General Protector that... there was a tragic story between General Protector Yu Xie and the Adeptus Liuyun, the True Monarch of Wind. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true, so I wanted to ask you about it¡­"


    Yu Xie froze for a moment.


    Was this actually recorded? This was far beyond what Yu Xie had expected.


    "Is that so?" Yu Xie asked, turning the question back to Keqing.


    "I did see it in one of the stories, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true, which is why I wanted to ask you¡­"


    Yu Xie fell silent for a moment.


    What surprised him even more was that Keqing would be interested in something like this?


    "Well¡­ why don¡¯t you¡­ go ask Xianyun directly another day?"

 Chapter 158: The Appointment at Dihua Marsh

    Keqing hadn''t really considered going directly to ask the Adeptus, because, in terms of status, Yu Xie was a mortal, and she herself was also a mortal. The distance between two mortals was much smaller than the gap between a mortal and an Adeptus, so the first person she thought to ask was Yu Xie.


    And if she were to go directly to ask the Adeptus¡­ would that be a bit disrespectful to the Adeptus?


    But Keqing''s nature was always serious, so after hearing Yu Xie''s suggestion, she began to carefully think about how she should approach Xianyun.


    Seeing this side of Keqing, Yu Xie couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    In a way, Keqing''s seriousness was rather endearing.


    "Alright, this matter can wait. But it''s getting late now, I should head back." Yu Xie said. "If Miss Keqing has time, how about joining me for dinner?"


    Keqing hesitated for a moment. "Maybe another day. I still have some work left unfinished today."


    "Being diligent with your work is a good thing, but don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself and get some rest. After all, your health is the foundation of everything."


    "¡­Mm, I will." Keqing responded with a slight hesitation.


    Lately, it seemed that many people had been saying the same thing to her¡ªwork is important, but don''t forget to rest.


    This simple piece of advice was something Keqing obviously understood, but whenever there was unfinished work, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    Now, after learning more about Yu Xie¡¯s story, examples like his only fueled her desire to become better. She had to make herself more worthy of the title of "Yuheng Star."


    "Don''t just say it, but then keep burying yourself in work without resting. I don¡¯t want to see the Yuheng Star worn out because of overwork." Yu Xie seemed to have seen through Keqing¡¯s thoughts and said before leaving, "See you later."


    With that, Yu Xie turned and left.


    Keqing watched his figure as it slowly faded into the distance, lingering in her sight for a long while.


    "Maybe I should find a way to balance work and rest¡­ and take a break for myself sometime." After a long pause, Keqing smiled lightly and muttered to herself.


    ........


    In the evening, when Yu Xie returned to his residence, he found Xianyun and Shenhe waiting at his doorstep.


    It seemed like they had been waiting for a while.


    "Xianyun, Shenhe, what are you two doing here?" Yu Xie asked as he approached his front door.


    "Waiting for you to return," Xianyun replied. "There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you."


    "Why didn¡¯t you use some magic or methods to contact me, like the spells you¡¯re good at? That way, you wouldn¡¯t have to wait here all this time."Stolen novel; please report.


    "It¡¯s not something urgent, and besides, I didn¡¯t want to disturb your normal life." Xianyun smiled gently.


    Upon hearing this, Yu Xie smiled and relaxed, taking out his key to open the door.


    "Come in. If there¡¯s something you need to discuss, let¡¯s talk inside."


    Once inside, Xianyun took a look around the room.


    It was simply decorated.


    "Yu Xie, how about I help you renovate this place sometime? I¡¯ll cover the Mora." Xianyun suggested.


    "No need, I¡¯m fine with how it is now." Yu Xie walked over to the table and picked up the teapot. "Would you like some tea? I¡¯ll brew a fresh pot."


    "That sounds good. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had tea made by you." Xianyun smiled lightly, as if recalling old memories.


    Before long, Yu Xie had brewed the tea, and the three of them sat at the table, the fragrance of the tea filling the air.


    Xianyun picked up her teacup and took a small sip.


    "The flavor lingers. As expected, it¡¯s your tea."


    Shenhe also took a sip from her cup. "Delicious. It tastes better than the usual tea."


    "It¡¯s probably due to the tea leaves. It¡¯s not really about me." Yu Xie took a sip himself. "Alright, Xianyun, didn¡¯t you say you had something to tell me?"


    "Mm." Xianyun nodded. "Do you have time in the next few days?"


    "As an adventurer, my schedule is pretty flexible. If it¡¯s something important, I can rearrange my plans." Yu Xie replied.


    "It¡¯s not really urgent, actually. It¡¯s just that Ge Cheng and Gui Zhong suggested that we all go to Dihua Marsh tomorrow for a trip." Xianyun said.


    A thought flashed through Yu Xie¡¯s mind¡ªthe parting words from Gui Zhong earlier today: "See you at Dihua Marsh tomorrow."


    So that¡¯s what she meant.


    Dihua Marsh had beautiful scenery, and it also housed the largest inn in all of Liyue¡ªWangshu Inn. It was indeed a great place to visit.


    Yu Xie had never been there before, so this would be a wonderful opportunity to go with everyone.


    "Sounds good. Let¡¯s go to Dihua Marsh together."


    "Isn¡¯t work a concern?" Xianyun asked, looking slightly worried.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the adventurer''s work schedule is very flexible."


    "...Alright, then it¡¯s settled." Xianyun nodded, then stood up, as if preparing to leave. "Well, that¡¯s all I wanted to discuss. Shenhe, let¡¯s go back."


    From the moment Yu Xie saw Xianyun, he¡¯d felt that she might still be feeling shy about what happened the previous night. It seemed like she was a bit embarrassed to face him.


    Now, she was about to leave right after discussing everything, which only confirmed his thoughts.


    He immediately spoke up to stop her. "Wait, Xianyun. Last time, I said that if you had time to come over, I¡¯d host you and cook you a nice meal. There¡¯s no better time than today. How about it?"


    "Today..." Xianyun hesitated.


    The image of her kissing Yu Xie on the forehead the previous night kept flashing through her mind. Since earlier, she had been doing her best to hide her bashfulness.


    Although she could remain as calm as still water no matter what happened in front of others, in front of Yu Xie, she completely lost control of her emotions.


    She had lived for thousands of years, yet she still felt like a young girl just beginning to experience love. Was this even reasonable? Xianyun questioned herself.


    But then, she quickly realized¡ªshe really was like a young girl just beginning to fall in love!


    "Master?" At this moment, Shenhe asked, "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off. Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m fine." Xianyun quickly composed herself. "If that''s the case, then let''s do it your way, Yu Xie."


    "Alright, then. You two take a seat, and I''ll go prepare dinner." Yu Xie smiled and got up to head to the kitchen.


    Once Yu Xie had left the hall, Shenhe glanced at Xianyun, still feeling that something was a little off.


    "Master, your face seems a bit flushed. Are you sure you''re alright?"


    "Shenhe, the weather¡¯s getting warmer. It¡¯s just the heat causing my face to redden. It¡¯s perfectly normal, nothing to worry about." Xianyun explained.


    "I see..." Shenhe nodded thoughtfully.


    Her master was an Adeptus, so if Xianyun said it was normal, there must be a reason behind it. It couldn¡¯t just be a casual comment.


    But¡­ Shenhe didn¡¯t think the temperature had risen enough to cause such a flush.


    Time passed slowly, the sun gradually sinking below the horizon, and the stars began to twinkle.


    Yu Xie had prepared a large table of dishes. Though they might not have been as exquisite as Xiangling¡¯s cooking, they still had their own unique qualities.


    The meal brought back many memories of the past in Gui Li Assembly for Xianyun.


    Scenes from those old days flashed through her mind one by one as she looked at Yu Xie. At that moment, it seemed as though the only person who mattered in her gaze was Yu Xie himself.

 Chapter 159: Alone Time with Xianyun

    The next morning, the sun was shining brightly, and the scenery of Dihua Marsh was full of life. Yu Xie, Xianyun, and Shenhe had all arrived here together.


    From a distance, they could already see the inn, which was built atop a massive rock pillar. It stood tall, like an unbreakable fortress. This inn was the center of activity for the people around Dihua Marsh and The Guili Plains, a place where they gathered for trade, communication, and rest.


    The inn attracted travelers, merchants, and adventurers from all over. Here, they shared stories and experiences, exploring this mysterious and dangerous world together.


    When they arrived at the inn, Yu Xie and the others realized they were the first to get there¡ªGe Chen and Gui Zhong hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Yu Xie stopped beneath the inn, looking up towards the top.


    The inn¡¯s structure stood tall above them, and although they couldn¡¯t see the roof, he wondered if a certain Adeptus, who had always watched over this place, was sitting up there, gazing into the distance.


    "Let¡¯s go ahead and book the rooms," Xianyun suggested.


    "Alright," Yu Xie responded.


    The three of them took the elevator to the top floor of the Wangshu Inn, where they were guided by a maid and booked three rooms.


    Though the Wangshu Inn wasn¡¯t located in the city, the rooms here were just as good as those in the city¡¯s inns, and in many ways, even superior.


    Next, the three of them went up to the inn''s top floor.


    From the rooftop, the scenery of Dihua Marsh spread out below them.


    White cranes, as pure as snow, stood by the water¡¯s edge, gracefully extending their long necks and wings. Dense reeds grew along the water, swaying gently in the breeze, producing a soft rustling sound, as if playing a natural symphony with the white cranes.


    The water, calm as a mirror, rippled slightly as the breeze blew, creating small circles of waves that sparkled like pearls scattered on a silver plate.


    The clouds in the sky reflected in the water, creating a beautiful picture¡ªblue skies and white clouds perfectly mirrored in the water, making the entire scene look like a dream.


    Such a beautiful sight was rare even in Liyue.


    While appreciating the scenery of Dihua Marsh, Xianyun couldn''t help but steal a few glances at Yu Xie.


    The important thing wasn¡¯t the scenery, but the person you were sharing it with.


    No matter how beautiful the scene, if you¡¯re the only one witnessing it, it may eventually lose its charm.


    "Gui Zhong and Ge Chen haven¡¯t arrived yet. How about we take a walk around the area?" Yu Xie suddenly suggested.


    "That''s a good idea," Xianyun nodded.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    But Shenhe seemed to realize something, "Yu Xie, Master, you two go ahead. I think... I¡¯ll rest for a while."


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did you not feel well after coming so early?" Xianyun asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, just a little tired. A short rest will do," Shenhe replied.


    "...Alright, you rest up. If you feel unwell, let us know right away," Xianyun said. "Use the communication method I taught you."


    "Mm." Shenhe nodded, then turned and went downstairs.


    Actually, Shenhe wasn¡¯t that tired and didn¡¯t really need rest.


    She just felt that it would be good to give Master and Yu Xie some time alone. She could also use this time to do something she wanted to do.


    She wanted to observe and learn the expressions and actions of people in different situations, thinking this was an essential lesson in integrating into human society.


    After Shenhe went downstairs, Xianyun paused for a moment and then turned her gaze to Yu Xie.


    "Yu Xie, have you ever tried flying in the air?"


    "Flying in the air?" Yu Xie paused for a moment. "No."


    "Then let''s try it today." Xianyun smiled and took Yu Xie''s hand.


    At this moment, there was no one else on the rooftop. Xianyun waved her other hand lightly.


    In an instant, a gentle breeze surged.


    It felt like a pair of strong yet tender hands were supporting both Yu Xie and Xianyun, lifting them into the air.


    The two of them seemed to transform into the wind, merging with the thousand winds that swept through Dihua Marsh, floating high in the air.


    They drifted through the sky until they finally landed on a small island in the waters of Dihua Marsh.


    "How does it feel?" After they landed, Xianyun released Yu Xie''s hand and asked with a smile.


    "Well... it''s a bit like riding a roller coaster," Yu Xie pondered for a moment before answering.


    "A roller coaster?" Xianyun was puzzled.


    "An amusement ride," Yu Xie smiled. "It¡¯s not important. In any case, it feels pretty good."


    "Would you like to do it again?" Xianyun smiled as she reached out her hand to Yu Xie, her smile carrying an unspoken affection.


    "How about... we explore the area first? This is my first time here at Dihua Marsh, and I haven¡¯t had a good look at the scenery yet." Yu Xie looked around.


    "Alright, we¡¯ll do it your way." Xianyun''s smile remained, her gaze still filled with tenderness.


    To be honest, Xianyun felt that moments like these, alone with Yu Xie, were a real test for her.


    It was like a delicious dish placed right in front of her when she was starving ¡ª how could she resist tasting it?


    Of course, Yu Xie wasn¡¯t a delicious dish, and Xianyun wasn¡¯t starving to the point of desperation.


    But the principle was somewhat similar.


    And so, Yu Xie and Xianyun wandered around Dihua Marsh together.


    At first, they walked side by side, with a little distance between their shoulders. However, as time passed, Xianyun unconsciously leaned closer to Yu Xie, and the space between them gradually diminished.


    Until, in the end, Yu Xie could smell the pleasant fragrance of Xianyun''s hair.


    He turned to look at Xianyun.


    It had to be said that Xianyun''s mature and flawless appearance, coupled with the affection and attention in her eyes that seemed to focus solely on him ¡ª who could resist falling for her under such circumstances?


    But Yu Xie still harbored some concerns in his heart.


    Xianyun was an Adeptus, while he, in the end, was just a mortal.


    Even though he had been the Deputy Guard General protecting Guili Assembly a thousand years ago, he was still a mortal who would eventually return to dust after a few decades or centuries.


    "I... do I have something on my face?" Xianyun noticed Yu Xie''s gaze and asked, slightly shy.


    "Ah... no... it''s just your glasses..." Yu Xie awkwardly brought up her glasses.


    "These?" Xianyun hesitated for a moment before removing the red-framed glasses. "These were a gift you gave me back then."


    "So... these are from a thousand years ago?" Yu Xie was a little surprised. "But they still look brand new."


    "These are one of the few gifts you gave me, so of course I take good care of them." Xianyun turned toward Yu Xie, revealing a gentle smile. "By the way, do you know why I wear my hair in a ponytail?"


    "Why?"


    Xianyun didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she stopped and leaned closer to Yu Xie''s ear, whispering softly:


    "Because you once told me that I look good with a ponytail."


    Her soft words, accompanied by the warmth of her breath against his ear, caused a ticklish sensation ¡ª almost as if they had scratched at his heart.

 Chapter 160: The Night of Dihua Marsh

    "It seems my taste hasn''t changed much over the years," Yu Xie chuckled.


    "So... do you think I still look good with my hair in a ponytail?" Xianyun turned her gaze away.


    "Mm, of course," Yu Xie nodded with a smile.


    At that moment, the sky, which had been clear just a moment ago, suddenly became overcast, thick clouds blocking much of the sunlight.


    Yu Xie looked up at the sky. "Looks like it¡¯s going to rain. We might need to head back."


    "Then let¡¯s go back," Xianyun said, though she seemed a little reluctant. The weather wasn¡¯t cooperating, after all.


    Just as they were about to leave, the rain began to fall, drops splashing onto the surface of the water, creating ripples.


    Before they could even make it off the island, the rain became heavier.


    The dense raindrops hit them, soaking their clothes.


    Xianyun¡¯s black silk inner garment clung to her skin after getting wet, and Yu Xie couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy.


    The scene before them seemed to have a kind of magnetic pull, drawing attention in an almost unsettling way.


    Yu Xie quickly took off his coat and draped it over Xianyun¡¯s shoulders.


    "Here, put this on."


    "Mm..." Xianyun nodded obediently.


    Yu Xie¡¯s coat wasn¡¯t wet on the inside, and it still retained his warmth. Xianyun could feel her heartbeat quicken uncontrollably.


    The two of them made their way back to the Wangshu Inn, and the rain continued to fall heavily throughout the afternoon.


    Shen He stood alone beneath the eaves on the top floor, gazing out at the rain curtain in silence.


    Yu Xie and Xianyun joined her.


    "Shen He, you¡¯ve been silent for a while. Are you reminiscing about the peaceful days on Mount Aocang?" Xianyun asked.


    "A little," Shen He replied. "But Master, I think I still want to integrate into human society. Today, I observed a lot of people¡¯s behaviors."


    "Any insights?" Xianyun inquired.


    "Most of it was ordinary behavior, but there¡¯s one thing that caught my attention," Shen He said. "I saw some travelers, a man and a woman together. It seemed like they went everywhere together, holding hands, and the way they looked at each other... I don¡¯t understand it, but they all seemed very happy. It was like they could only see each other."


    At this point, Shen He seemed to realize something and continued, "By the way, Master, it¡¯s like the way you look at Yu Xie."


    This statement made both Yu Xie and Xianyun pause for a moment.


    They probably understood what Shen He was referring to with the couple, but how could they explain this to her?The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Ahem... this is my fault. I should have taught you about this kind of thing much earlier," Xianyun said. "Shen He, the people you saw are likely couples."


    "Couple? Then... Master, are you and Yu Xie a couple?"


    The unexpected question left Xianyun at a loss for how to respond.


    Just then, the rain stopped, the clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and sunlight once again bathed Dihua Marsh. A thin, almost imperceptible mist hovered over the water, drifting like a delicate veil.


    "Yu Xie, Xianyun, Shen He!" A familiar voice called out.


    The three of them turned at the same time and saw Ge Chen and Gui Zhong finally arriving.


    "Sorry we''re late," Ge Chen said apologetically.


    The timing of their arrival was perfect, as it helped divert the conversation away from Shen He''s earlier question, sparing Xianyun from having to answer it at that moment.


    Xianyun let out a sigh of relief and glanced at Yu Xie.


    Of course, Xianyun had wanted to answer "Yu Xie and I are a couple," but she was worried that saying so might make Yu Xie uncomfortable.


    "Where are Bonanus and Indarias? Haven¡¯t they arrived yet?" Gui Zhong looked around and asked.


    "They said they¡¯d be a little late," Ge Chen replied. "They should arrive around dinner time."


    Bonanus and Indarias... Speaking of them reminded Yu Xie of Xiao, who was probably still at the Wangshu Inn.


    According to what Xianyun had said about the past, when he was still the general guarding Guili Assembly, he and Xiao had been close friends.


    But despite being at Wangshu Inn for so long, Yu Xie had yet to see Xiao''s figure. Could something have come up?


    Time passed, and soon it was dinner time. Bonanus and Indarias finally arrived.


    In the private room of Wangshu Inn, the seven of them gathered around the table.


    At dinner, the "battle for the dishes" from before was reenacted once again, but this time it wasn¡¯t just Xianyun and Ge Chen.


    Yu Xie found it a little helpless, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do to stop it...


    The food at Wangshu Inn was delicious, and fortunately, they managed to finish the meal without any major incidents...


    It was already quite late, and the night was deep and quiet. Everyone returned to their rooms to rest.


    Since the rain earlier that afternoon, the sky had been especially clear, as if washed clean by the rain. When nightfall came, the bright moon hung high in the sky, casting its silver light and illuminating the entire Dihua Marsh.


    The moonlight, soft as gossamer, covered the land, creating a mysterious and tranquil atmosphere.


    The water of Dihua Marsh glimmered in the moonlight, like a giant mirror reflecting the silver radiance.


    Perhaps it was the beauty of the scene that had been lingering in his mind, but Yu Xie found it difficult to fall asleep.


    He got out of bed, opened the window, and gazed outside.


    After a moment of contemplation, he put on his coat and went out.


    He arrived at the top floor, letting the gentle night breeze blow as he gazed at the night view of Dihua Marsh below, which looked like a scroll of art.


    One could not deny that such a beautiful scene would naturally free one''s heart.


    The surroundings were very quiet, with no human voices, only the sound of the wind and the occasional bird call coming from afar.


    Yu Xie looked up at the roof again, but still saw no sign of the Great Sage who Subdues Demons¡ªXiao.


    "Long time no see."


    Just as Yu Xie turned around, he heard a voice beside him.


    "Xiao?" Yu Xie recognized the figure clearly.


    The person standing before him wasn¡¯t very tall, but their appearance was very much as Yu Xie remembered, and that unique aura was unmistakable.


    "It¡¯s been a long time. I hope you¡¯ve been well." Xiao looked at Yu Xie.


    "...Were you not here during the day?" Yu Xie asked.


    "There was a location where monsters were causing trouble. It was more troublesome than I had expected," Xiao said. "So it took a little more time."


    "I see..." Yu Xie replied.


    Since the end of the Archon War, Xiao had likely been stationed here, and if there were monsters causing trouble nearby, Xiao would never have ignored it.


    This was his way of atoning, and his unshakable resolve.


    "It''s quite late. Aren''t you going to rest?" Xiao asked.


    "I''m a little restless, so I figured I¡¯d come see the view here," Yu Xie glanced down again.


    "¡­Yu Xie, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you," Xiao said after a moment of silence.


    "What is it?"


    At that moment, a faint sound of footsteps approached. Xiao turned his head to look.


    "It¡¯s Bonanus. She¡¯s probably here to find you, so I¡¯ll leave first," Xiao said. With a flash, his figure vanished, as though he had never been there at all.


    Yu Xie was a little puzzled by Xiao¡¯s actions. Weren¡¯t they all friends? Why did Xiao leave just because Bonanus arrived?


    "You really are here, Yu Xie!" Bonanus¡¯s voice rang out, and she flashed a cute smile as she walked toward him.

 Chapter 161: Way Ahead

    ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± asked Yuxie.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Bonanus replied with a smile, walking up to Yuxie. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to chat with you. I went to your room first but found you weren¡¯t there, so I came here to look for you.¡±


    Bonanus stood beside Yuxie and looked out at the scenery below with an adorable smile.


    As fellow Yakshas, Bonanus and Indarias had quite different personalities. Indarias gave off an older-sister vibe, while Bonanus seemed more like a younger sister. Her cute face made her seem endearing no matter what expression she wore.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep either, so I came up here to enjoy the breeze,¡± Yuxie replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then, shall we enjoy the breeze together?¡± Bonanus tilted her head and gazed at Yuxie. Her bright, lively eyes reflected the pure moonlight, making her even more captivating.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yuxie nodded. ¡°By the way, as far as I know, there are still a few other Yakshas. What about Menogias and Bosacius?¡±


    It was obvious that the intended timeline had been altered, so Menogias and Bosacius were probably still alive and well.


    ¡°They¡¯re a bit mysterious,¡± Bonanus answered. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with them for a while. After the Cataclysm in Khaenri''ah and the invasion of the monsters in the Chasm, Bosacius helped the Millelith military turn the tide and successfully sealed the monsters underground in the Chasm''s ruins. Since then, I¡¯ve seen Bosacius no more than five times.


    As for Menogias, his whereabouts are even more mysterious. It seems he¡¯s been traveling around Teyvat, looking for artistic inspiration. He probably isn¡¯t in Liyue now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Hearing this, Yuxie felt a sense of relief.


    Menogias and Bosacius were both doing well. That was already a good piece of news.


    Although Yuxie wasn¡¯t very familiar with the two Yakshas, he knew they had devoted themselves to Liyue. Such people shouldn¡¯t have short lives.


    ¡°Do you want to see them? If so, I can try to get in touch with them,¡± Bonanus suggested.


    ¡°No need,¡± Yuxie smiled and shook his head. ¡°If fate allows it, we will meet again. There¡¯s no need to disturb their lives now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, then,¡± Bonanus said with a small nod. ¡°Oh, by the way, Yuxie, I¡­ have a small flower field up in the high mountains of Jueyun Karst. I¡¯ve planted a lot of Qingxin flowers there. If you ever have time, would you go visit it?¡±


    Bonanus had remembered the promise regarding Qingxin for thousands of years.


    After the end of the Archon War, Bonanus had gone to a high mountain in Jueyun Karst and cultivated a small flower field on her own, planting Qingxin seeds and nurturing them carefully, year after year.


    Bonanus always wondered if, one day, Yuxie would appear again to fulfill the promise they made long ago.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Over time, even the most confident hearts began to waver. Bonanus¡¯s faith started to erode. She began to feel that the promise would never come true and that perhaps she had been too naive... until the Emperor brought news of Yuxie.


    From then on, she took even more care of the Qingxin flowers, hoping that one day, she would fulfill that promise, even if it came late by a thousand years.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to visit it when I have the time,¡± Yuxie said, not lying this time.


    ¡°Great! It¡¯s a promise then!¡± Bonanus smiled happily.


    Just then, another voice interrupted. Yuxie and Bonanus turned their heads to look, and saw a figure with fiery red hair.


    ¡°Bonanus, Yuxie, what are you two doing up here so late?¡± Indarias stared at them, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep, so we came up to enjoy the breeze,¡± Bonanus answered, looking slightly embarrassed under Indarias¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Really?¡± Indarias still looked suspicious.


    ¡°O-of course¡­¡± Bonanus turned her head, looking elsewhere, her voice becoming soft, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t just act against Yuxie¡¯s wishes¡­¡±


    The second half of the sentence was probably a low mutter, something she didn¡¯t want anyone to overhear. But, by sheer coincidence, Yuxie heard it.


    When Yuxie heard those words, his heart gave a slight jolt.


    What did "act against" mean? Was it the kind of "act against" he was thinking?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just joking,¡± Indarias said with a smile, relaxing a bit. She walked over to the railing and looked down below. ¡°The view here is indeed nice. Coming up here at night to enjoy the breeze was a good choice.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile.


    Xianyun was tossing and turning in her room, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    The night was quiet, and images of Yuxie kept flashing through her mind, as if she could still hear everything they had said back then.


    After much hesitation and inner turmoil, Xianyun finally got up, draped a shawl over her shoulders, and left her room.


    She walked through the corridor of the inn and stood in front of Yuxie¡¯s door. After a moment of hesitation, she called out softly:


    ¡°Yuxie, are you asleep?¡±


    She waited for a while but got no response.


    Yuxie must have already fallen asleep. It probably wasn¡¯t right to wake him up at such a late hour.


    With that thought, Xianyun was about to turn around and leave. But as she did, she saw Ge Chen appear in the hallway.


    ¡°Ge Chen?¡±


    ¡°Xianyun? Are you here to...?¡±


    The two exchanged a glance, and then both turned their eyes toward Yuxie¡¯s door.


    Upon closer inspection, they noticed that the door was not properly closed¡ªjust slightly ajar.


    Xianyun gently pushed the door, and it opened easily.


    The room was empty, and there was no sign of Yuxie.


    ¡°It looks like Yuxie isn¡¯t here. We seem to have come for nothing,¡± Ge Chen mused. ¡°But it¡¯s so late¡­ Where could he have gone? And Xianyun, why are you looking for Yuxie at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Yuxie must have gone for a walk to clear his mind. I just couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to talk to him,¡± Xianyun said. ¡°What about you, Ge Chen?¡±


    ¡°I... feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°...Sometimes, we really have an uncanny understanding of each other,¡± Xianyun said, a little helplessly.


    ¡°Yeah, but with Yuxie not here, it seems like we¡¯ve come all this way for nothing. Let¡¯s just go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Yuxie will probably come back after he¡¯s had his break. No need to worry. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    With that, the two turned around, intending to go back to their rooms.


    However, once they turned the corner of the corridor, out of each other¡¯s sight, they both, without saying a word, turned back in the opposite direction. Neither of them returned to their rooms.


    How could they just go back like that? How could they resist not looking for Yuxie?


    What they had said earlier was just to ease the other¡¯s guard.


    Being alone with Yuxie in the quiet of the night¡ªwasn¡¯t that an advantage?


    Perhaps at a time like this, if the atmosphere was right, their relationship could progress quickly! After all, don¡¯t romance novels always describe it that way?


    The thoughts of these two budding immortals were surprisingly in sync.


    Xianyun lowered her footsteps and pondered where Yuxie might have gone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already kissed Yuxie¡¯s forehead. He must have fully sensed my feelings for him. Hmph¡ªI''m way ahead!¡± Xianyun thought to herself.

 Chapter 162: Rosalyne-Kruzchka Lohefalter

    Xianyun searched for the figure of Yu Xie, following her intuition and making her way towards the top floor.


    Just around the corner, there was only one more flight of stairs to reach the top. A strong sense of foreboding told her that Yu Xie was likely there now.


    But at that moment, she ran into Ge Chen.


    The two of them froze for a moment, and the atmosphere felt a bit awkward.


    "Didn''t you say you were going back to rest?" Xianyun spoke first.


    "I... still couldn''t sleep, so I came out for a walk," Ge Chen replied, looking a bit guilty. Then he asked, "Weren''t you also planning to rest?"


    "¡­Same here, I still can''t sleep." Xianyun turned her head away.


    A brief silence followed, and after a moment, both of them couldn''t help but laugh lightly.


    "Well, I guess we really do have some unspoken understanding at times..." Xianyun rubbed her forehead.


    "Let''s go. Let''s head up and take a look." Ge Chen started walking up the stairs.


    They climbed the stairs together, and as they reached the top floor, the view before them made them both pause for a moment.


    Yu Xie, Bonanus, and Indarias were leaning against the railing, looking out at the distant view. The moonlight bathed them, and they seemed to be chatting about something amusing.


    Xianyun and Ge Chen exchanged a glance and couldn''t help but smile helplessly.


    Then, the two of them walked over together.


    "Master Liu Yun, Master Ge Chen? You two can''t sleep either?" Bonanus said.


    ....


    The next day.


    It was still early when Yu Xie woke up.


    Although he hadn''t slept much the previous night, strangely enough, he felt fully rested, as if every cell in his body had gotten enough rest. He was full of energy now.


    After washing up and getting dressed, he went outside. It seemed that no one else was up yet.


    So, he made his way down to the bottom of the inn.


    The morning mist hung over Dihua Marsh like a delicate veil, clinging tightly to the surface of the water, making the entire island appear hazy and ethereal. The mysterious atmosphere made it feel as if he were in a fairyland, full of poetry and romance.


    Yu Xie walked alone to the water''s edge, and just then, he heard the sound of a caravan approaching.


    Following the sound, he saw through the morning mist a caravan making its way along the road and stopping near the inn.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    From the scale and style of the caravan, it seemed to belong to a person of high status, or at the very least, someone who was incredibly wealthy.


    However, this didn''t concern Yu Xie much. He planned to look away after a glance, but just then, someone alighted from the carriage, catching his attention.


    She had beautiful golden hair, a black-and-white long dress, a deep red cloak, and a black butterfly-shaped mask on her face, all complementing her stunning beauty.


    Yu Xie immediately recognized her identity¡ªRosalyne-Kruzchka Lohefalter, the Eighth Seat of the Fatui Harbingers, codename "The Fair Lady."


    A question quickly popped into his mind.


    Why was Rosalyne here?


    According to the original storyline, she should have arrived in Liyue only after stealing Venti''s Gnosis. Had she already succeeded in taking it?


    As these doubts lingered in his mind, Yu Xie watched as Rosalyne walked into the Wangshu Inn.


    He pondered for a moment before turning and heading back.


    When he returned to the inn, it was still very early. The corridor was quiet, with no one else walking around.


    Back in his room, Yu Xie sat at the desk, lost in thought.


    The fact that Rosalyne appeared here¡ªdid it mean that, although everything was different now, things were still largely the same as before?


    This question had no immediate answer.


    When his mind became cluttered, it often became hard for him to sit still. Yu Xie decided to go to the rooftop for some fresh air.


    The wind on the rooftop was still as refreshing as ever.


    Yu Xie leaned against the railing, lost in his thoughts, when suddenly, the sharp sound of high heels echoed, the rhythmic tap-tap like a beat.


    On the staircase, Rosalyne walked up.


    The wind on the rooftop ruffled her golden hair, and as she saw Yu Xie, their eyes met for a brief moment.


    Then, Rosalyne walked over to the railing and looked out at the distant view.


    "Is this your first time here?" Rosalyne suddenly spoke.


    "Sorry, are you talking to me?" Yu Xie asked, confused.


    "Is there anyone else here?" Rosalyne glanced around and smiled lightly.


    Yu Xie looked around, and indeed, there was no one else on the rooftop except the two of them.


    "It''s my first time here. The view is nice¡ªit''s a great place to relax."


    "No, you''re not here for the first time," Rosalyne contradicted Yu Xie''s answer.


    Hearing this, Yu Xie furrowed his brows. "What do you mean by that?"


    "If I told you we''ve met before, would you believe me?" Rosalyne turned to face Yu Xie, smiling as she slowly walked toward him.


    The sound of her high heels on the floor echoed, and Rosalyne''s mature aura was undeniable.


    Yu Xie was silent for a moment. "I don''t remember us meeting before."


    "Mm." Rosalyne simply hummed in response, offering no further explanation.


    The morning air on the rooftop seemed even quieter than it had been during the night.


    After a long pause, Rosalyne looked at Yu Xie and asked, "I''ve joined the Fatui. Will you blame me for that?"


    "What?" Yu Xie didn''t understand why Rosalyne would suddenly ask such a question.


    "¡­Sorry, I asked a strange question." Rosalyne smiled, and there seemed to be a trace of hidden helplessness in her smile. "The view here is indeed beautiful, but I traveled all night. I think I''ll go rest in my room first and then come back to enjoy it."


    With that, Rosalyne turned and began to walk downstairs, her steps light and graceful, each one carrying a unique mature elegance.


    As Yu Xie watched Rosalyne''s figure disappear from his sight, he frowned slightly, feeling that something was off.


    Rosalyne seemed to know him, but that shouldn''t be possible.


    Unless... it wasn''t this life.


    What had he done in his previous life?


    Just then, the sunlight finally dispersed the morning mist, and warm rays of light spread across Dihua Marsh. The surface of the water reflected dazzling glimmers, like a golden sea. Yu Xie squinted his eyes, adjusting to the brightness. He gazed at the shimmering water, his mind filled with countless thoughts.


    Rosalyne returned to her room. She walked over to the desk and sat down, pouring herself a cup of tea and drinking it in one go.


    Then, she placed her hand on her left chest, feeling her heart beating faster.


    Hundreds of years had passed, and yet¡­ she had truly met Yu Xie again.


    There was no mistake, Yu Xie hadn''t changed at all¡ªneither in appearance nor in aura.


    But she had changed a lot. She was no longer the innocent young girl she once was.


    Rosalyne looked at her hands.


    Now, she was a member of the Fatui, and she had committed many wrongs. Did she still have the right to stand by Yu Xie''s side?

 Chapter 163: Crimson Witch of Flames

    (This chapter is a flashback)


    At 1 PM, Yu Xie sat under a tree by the square, watching the occasional passersby and the fountain in the center of the square that never stopped flowing.


    It was an unbearably hot day, with the scorching sun roasting the earth. In such intense heat, there weren¡¯t many people in the square; sometimes it would take several minutes before someone would pass by.


    In this weather, Yu Xie hadn¡¯t planned to go out, but he had to meet someone, so he made the trip.


    But there was something strange¡ªwhy did Rosalyne insist on meeting at the hottest time of the day?


    Just as he was feeling puzzled and helpless, the sound of footsteps broke through his thoughts.


    Yu Xie turned his gaze toward the sound.


    He saw soft, golden hair and that familiar, beautiful face.


    Rosalyne, dressed in a white dress, walked up to him with an apologetic look on her face.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little late.¡±


    Before leaving her house, Rosalyne had been indecisive about what to wear. After much hesitation, she ended up being late.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but why did you choose to come out at this time, when the sun is so strong? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting tanned?¡± Yu Xie asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I heard a rumor. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s an old woman who sells incense. Every summer, during the hottest part of the day, she sets up a stall. And if two people buy her incense together, their friendship will¡­ last forever.¡±


    As she said this, Rosalyne¡¯s voice grew softer and softer, until her words were filled with bashfulness.


    "Rosalyne..." Yu Xie wanted to speak but hesitated.


    He could certainly sense Rosalyne¡¯s feelings for him. It was the sincere and deep affection of a young girl experiencing love for the first time, hidden in her eyes. Every time she looked at him, her gaze seemed to shine with a brilliant light.


    Yu Xie, however, had never imagined that Rosalyne would have feelings for him.


    The development of things seemed so different from the way the story was supposed to unfold...


    "Let¡¯s go quickly. We should try to find that old woman from the rumor. What if it¡¯s true?" Rosalyne said anxiously.


    Reluctantly, even though Yu Xie knew that such a rumor was nearly impossible to be true, he still agreed to accompany Rosalyne in search of the old woman.


    Under the scorching summer sun, the two of them wandered through the streets and alleys of Mondstadt, until the sky gradually darkened, and the golden sunset bathed the city, casting a thin veil of gold over all of Mondstadt.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t find the rumored old woman who sold incense.


    Rosalyne seemed a bit disappointed.


    Yu Xie looked at her with a feeling of sympathy in his heart.


    This innocent girl always believed in others so easily, and in the end, it was she who got hurt.


    "Rosalyne, let¡¯s take a walk by the Cider Lake," Yu Xie suggested after a brief hesitation.


    "Mhm," Rosalyne nodded, giving him a faint smile.


    By the lakeside at sunset, the two of them stood together.


    The golden sunset reflected off the surface of the lake, making the water shimmer.


    "We didn¡¯t find her today, but we¡¯ll try again tomorrow. After all, summer isn¡¯t over yet, right?" Yu Xie said.


    "...Yu Xie, am I too naive? I should have known that rumor was fake from the start, but I still dragged you along to search with me..." Rosalyne¡¯s eyelids lowered.


    "We¡¯ll find her tomorrow. I¡¯m sure of it," Yu Xie said with a smile, looking at Rosalyne seriously. "Trust me."


    Rosalyne stared at Yu Xie¡¯s smile for a few seconds, dazed, before her own smile blossomed once again.


    "Mhm, then let¡¯s go look again tomorrow!"


    "That¡¯s the smile I like to see. You look much prettier when you smile," Yu Xie said with a smile of his own. "By the way, Rosalyne, could you sing the song you sang for me last time?"


    "Eh? Now? Here?" Rosalyne blinked in surprise, and a slight blush appeared on her cheeks.


    "Is it not okay?"


    "It¡¯s... not that it¡¯s not okay," Rosalyne hesitated for a moment, "Well, alright then."


    With that, Rosalyne took a few steps forward, then turned around to face Yu Xie.


    She took several deep breaths, looking a little nervous.


    "Should I start now?"


    "Mhm." Yu Xie nodded.


    The sound of a heavenly song filled the air. Rosalyne stood there, her gaze focused and full of emotion, singing each note with the sincerest feelings.


    Yu Xie closed his eyes, quietly listening, his heart fully absorbed in her voice.


    ...


    The next day.


    This time, Rosalyne and Yu Xie found the old woman who sold the incense and bought the incense together.


    Rosalyne couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of joy inside. But when she looked at Yu Xie, her excitement calmed down, and she suddenly seemed to understand something.


    The rumor must have been false, but now she had the incense in hand. Could it be that it was because of Yu Xie...?


    Rosalyne wanted to ask Yu Xie, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She carefully put the incense away.


    No matter what the truth behind this rumor was, the meaning of this incense was unique to her.


    That day, under the sunset, Rosalyne¡¯s smile was particularly captivating.


    Just like yesterday, the two of them walked along the shore of Cider Lake, enjoying the gentle breeze that came their way.


    "By the way, Yu Xie, you¡¯ve been in Mondstadt for a while now. Have you thought about getting a Mondstadt name?" Rosalyne suddenly suggested.


    "A Mondstadt name?" Yu Xie hesitated for a moment. "Sure, but I¡¯m not very good at picking names. Why don¡¯t you come up with one for me?"


    "...Let me think..." Rosalyne pondered for a moment. "Ah! I¡¯ve got it! How about the name ''Rostam''?"


    Yu Xie was momentarily stunned.


    ...


    "I¡¯m going to the Sumeru Academia to study! Wait for me to graduate and come back! I¡¯ll work hard and graduate as soon as I can. You work hard in the Knights too!"


    "When I return from Sumeru... I... I¡¯ll marry you!"


    Rosalyne had always believed that the day of that promise would eventually come. She thought that one day, she would wear a white wedding dress for Yu Xie.


    But when Rosalyne returned to Mondstadt, she didn¡¯t even get to see Yu Xie one last time.


    All she saw was a vast sea of flames. The roaring fire seemed as though it was going to burn the entire world to the ground.


    The laughter of the past was gone, replaced by painful wails.


    Everything had been consumed by the flames, leaving only meaningless ashes, and the air was searing hot.


    The places she and Yu Xie had once visited together were now engulfed in fire, the spots that held their memories slowly fading away in the flames.


    Because of this sudden disaster, Rosalyne lost everything.


    That innocent Rosalyne ceased to exist from that moment onward.


    From then on, there was only the Crimson Witch of Flames, with fire flowing through her veins.

 Chapter 164: Singing

    "Ah, Yu Xie, you''re up so early."


    Gui Zhong¡¯s voice reached him. Yu Xie, who had been enjoying the breeze on the top floor of the inn, turned his gaze toward the sound.


    Gui Zhong, dressed in a white dress, smiled as she walked slowly toward him.


    "When the time comes, I wake up naturally," Yu Xie replied. "Is everyone else still asleep?"


    "I just went to check. Everyone is still sleeping. It seems like they all stayed up late last night, but didn¡¯t we all go back to our rooms to rest pretty early?" Gui Zhong said, slightly puzzled.


    However, she didn¡¯t delve deeper into it and instead turned her attention back to Yu Xie. "How about we go have some breakfast first, and we can order breakfast for everyone too."


    "Mhm, let¡¯s go." Yu Xie smiled, but his thoughts were still in turmoil.


    "Is something on your mind?" The perceptive Gui Zhong noticed that Yu Xie seemed preoccupied with something else.


    "I wouldn¡¯t call it a problem, more like some confusion," Yu Xie hesitated before responding.


    "If you¡¯d like, feel free to share it with me. I¡¯ll be a good listener." Gui Zhong smiled warmly.


    "..." Yu Xie fell silent for a moment, unsure of how to begin.


    "Let¡¯s go eat first. Whenever you feel like talking, you can always tell me. I¡¯ll listen carefully." Gui Zhong¡¯s smile remained, like the warm sunlight from the horizon.


    "Mhm." Yu Xie silently smiled and nodded.


    ........


    During the day, everyone enjoyed their time together at Dihua Marsh.


    Time passed slowly, like the gentle flow of water.


    The weather was beautiful today, with the clear blue sky and sunlight pouring down. The temperature was also just right for outdoor activities.


    "It¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve been out like this with everyone. It feels really nice," Bonanus said as she spread her arms, letting the wind tug at her clothes and long hair. She closed her eyes, savoring the moment of tranquility.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s really been a long time since we¡¯ve done this," Indarias agreed, but her gaze unconsciously drifted to Yu Xie. She then mumbled under her breath, "It just feels like the Liu Yun and the Ge Chen are paying too much attention to Yu Xie, don¡¯t you think?"


    Xian Yun and Ge Chen, were positioned on either side of Yu Xie, never straying far from him since they had started their outing.


    Though, from everyone¡¯s perspective, it didn¡¯t seem like they intended to do anything to Yu Xie.


    Gui Zhong, on the other hand, watched this with a gentle smile on her face.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    At that moment, a figure appeared ahead of the group.


    Yu Xie was the first to stop walking. "Rosalyne..."


    Rosalyne walked toward them slowly, eventually stopping in front of the group.


    Gui Zhong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "The Harbinger of the Fatui, ''The Fair Lady.''"


    "Everyone, please don''t worry. I have no intention of causing any conflict with you. I just have something I want to say to Yu Xie." Rosalyne''s gaze fell on Yu Xie.


    As soon as Rosalyne finished speaking, everyone looked at Yu Xie, their expressions filled with confusion.


    It seemed that this Harbinger from the Fatui knew Yu Xie.


    "If possible, I would like to speak with you privately, Yu Xie." Rosalyne added.


    The atmosphere grew tense, and no one spoke, waiting for Yu Xie¡¯s response.


    "..." Yu Xie remained silent for a moment.


    "Don¡¯t mind us. Do as you wish," Xian Yun suddenly said with a gentle smile.


    "That¡¯s right, I agree with Xian Yun," Ge Chen added, "We don¡¯t want to be your burden."


    "¡­I¡¯ll be back soon." Yu Xie felt a warm current flow through his heart and smiled lightly.


    He walked aside with Rosalyne, as the sun in the sky slowly disappeared behind the clouds.


    "Go ahead, say what you need to say." Yu Xie spoke.


    "¡­Many years ago, when I was still studying at the Sumeru Academia, you wrote me many letters. In the last one, you told me that if one day you left me, I shouldn¡¯t be sad because we would meet again eventually." Rosalyne looked into Yu Xie¡¯s eyes. "People can¡¯t come back from the dead. I thought your letter was just to comfort me¡­ until¡­ I really saw you yesterday."


    "So, we really did know each other back then."


    "It wasn¡¯t just a simple acquaintance." Rosalyne paused for a moment, recalling the past.


    The beautiful memories flashed through her mind like scenes in a movie¡ªthose warm moments, the joy, the sorrow, the laughter, and the tears they shared together. All of them were cherished deeply in Rosalyne¡¯s heart.


    "¡­I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember the past." Yu Xie spoke slowly.


    "No need to apologize, it¡¯s not your fault." Rosalyne smiled. "Actually, I¡¯m the one who should apologize¡­ Although this request might be a little selfish..."


    There was a brief pause as Rosalyne gathered her thoughts. "After I thought I would never see you again, I began to hate Barbatos, the Anemo Archon. I hated him for not protecting his nation and his people. I joined the Fatui... The innocent Rosalyne from before is no longer here. Now, only the Harbinger of the Fatui, ''The Fair Lady,'' remains."


    Seeing Rosalyne like this, Yu Xie¡¯s thoughts became complex.


    In his memories, Rosalyne had always been proud and treated everyone the same way.


    But now, she was different.


    Had his intervention led to this change?


    If that was the case, and if it could help Rosalyne let go of her obsessions, perhaps it wouldn''t be such a bad thing after all.


    "Rosalyne, do you remember how to sing?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Sing..." Rosalyne was momentarily stunned.


    It had been centuries. Since she had lost Yu Xie, Rosalyne hadn¡¯t sung again, and had forgotten how to sing. She had forgotten the beautiful melodies that once intoxicated her.


    "Try singing again. The Rosalyne from before will come back." Yu Xie smiled.


    Rosalyne looked at Yu Xie, and suddenly felt a sting in her nose. In that instant, it was as if she could see the Yu Xie from centuries ago.


    Sure enough, no matter what had happened, Yu Xie was still the same Yu Xie. He hadn¡¯t changed.


    "Mhm." Rosalyne nodded, her eyes brimming with tears. "I will. When I relearn how to sing, I¡¯ll sing it for you."


    ...


    The caravan was on its way to Liyue.


    Rosalyne sat inside the carriage, gazing out at the scenery through the window, a faint smile on her face.


    "Lady, it looks like you¡¯re in a good mood today." Rosalyne¡¯s personal maid said. "And it feels like... you¡¯ve changed a bit."


    "Changed?" Rosalyne asked. "Where do you think I¡¯ve changed?"


    "I can¡¯t quite put it into words, but I just feel like you¡¯re a bit different from usual today."


    "Is that so..." Rosalyne looked out the window again, the wind blowing in and tugging at her golden hair. "Rora, once we finish what we need to do in Inazuma, we¡¯ll leave the Fatui. Let¡¯s go live as ordinary people."


    The maid, Rora, was taken aback. She realized then that she had never truly understood her respected Lady.


    "Lady... I understand. Should we proceed with the Inazuma task as originally planned?"


    "No, the plan needs to change."


    A certain determination solidified in Rosalyne¡¯s heart. She knew she could never go back to the way things were before.


    But some things could still be salvaged.

 Chapter 165: One After Another

    Night fell.


    Everyone had already gone to rest. Xian Yun left her room and came to the door of Yu Xie''s room.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Yu Xie, it¡¯s me. Are you asleep?"


    After a short moment, the door opened.


    "Not yet. What¡¯s up?" Yu Xie stood behind the door.


    Xian Yun followed Yu Xie into the room and sat down at the desk. She took a moment to collect her thoughts.


    Alright, although she had acted magnanimous during the day, she couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned and curious. She wanted to know what Yu Xie had discussed with that Fatui Harbinger.


    After all... that Harbinger¡¯s looks were not insignificant, and her figure was quite mature... But most importantly, the way that Harbinger looked at Yu Xie was different.


    "Yu Xie, um¡­ I¡­" Xian Yun hesitated, "I¡¯m definitely not overthinking things, I just... today..."


    The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t quite say them.


    Xian Yun, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re an immortal! Xian Yun urged herself in her mind.


    "I think I might have known Rosalyne before," Yu Xie seemed to understand what Xian Yun was trying to say and spoke first. "It¡¯s probably from a past life, but I don¡¯t remember those things anymore."


    "I see..." Xian Yun fell silent for a moment. "So, how do you feel about her now?"


    The question left Yu Xie momentarily speechless.


    What he felt most strongly about Rosalyne was a sense of unresolved regret. Clearly, she could have lived a normal life as an ordinary girl, but disaster destroyed her life, changed everything about her, and even altered her personality, leading to all the events that followed.


    But now¡­ it¡¯s not over yet. There¡¯s still a chance to make things right.


    And he, it seems, had become the key to Rosalyne¡¯s redemption.


    Xian Yun, noticing that Yu Xie had been silent for a while, suddenly felt uneasy.


    She thought to herself, "Oh no, Yu Xie can¡¯t possibly be attracted to Rosalyne¡¯s looks and figure, can he?"


    Looks like she¡¯d have to be more proactive if she wanted to capture Yu Xie¡¯s heart.


    But¡­ how should she be proactive?


    Lost in thought, Xian Yun stood up from her chair and walked up to Yu Xie.


    "Yu Xie?"


    "Oh." Yu Xie came back to his senses. "Rosalyne¡¯s past is indeed tragic, but as for how I feel¡­ well, to me, this is the first time I¡¯ve met her. I just feel that I can help her and prevent some of the regrets from her past."


    "Is that so¡­" Xian Yun felt a huge sense of relief inside.


    She thought to herself, "Yu Xie really isn¡¯t that shallow. He¡¯s not the type to be mesmerized by Rosalyne¡¯s mature figure."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Besides, what¡¯s so special about a figure? Everyone has one.


    Thinking this, Xian Yun unconsciously puffed out her chest a little.


    Yu Xie noticed this subtle movement.


    And Xian Yun, realizing that he had seen it, immediately blushed and looked away.


    Yu Xie couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    This side of Xian Yun was strangely endearing.


    Even Xian Yun, with her mature demeanor, had a side to her that seemed like a little girl in front of him, much like an inexperienced girl who might shyly show a vulnerable expression.


    As the warmth on her face increased, Xian Yun felt a slight discomfort.


    In this quiet moment of night, with only herself and Yu Xie in the room, the heat seemed even more unabashed.


    "It... it feels a little warm."


    "Does it? I think it''s fine. I''ll open a window." Yu Xie stood up, walked to the window, and opened it. The cool night breeze rushed into the room.


    The breeze helped a little, but Xian Yun still felt like the warmth on her face wasn¡¯t going away.


    Thinking back on her actions just now, Xian Yun felt more and more like she had lost the calmness one might expect from a celestial being.


    Was she really comparing herself to Rosalyne in terms of size? Why would she have such a strange thought?


    But then again, she¡¯d heard that guys like them bigger, so was Yu Xie the same way?


    Xian Yun couldn''t help but lower her gaze, glancing at herself.


    Overall, she was somewhat satisfied. At least, compared to Ge Chen, she probably had a slight advantage, right?


    "I think I¡¯ll go rest now. You should get some rest too. Don¡¯t stay up too late; it¡¯s not good for your health." Xian Yun hesitated for a moment before saying this.


    Without waiting for Yu Xie to respond, she turned and left the room.


    Yu Xie sat at the table, watching her leave, silently smiling.


    Much of the time, Xian Yun didn¡¯t seem like the legendary Adeptus in front of him, but it was this side of her that made him find her even more endearing.


    The room fell silent as Yu Xie was about to settle down for the night. However, just then, footsteps sounded outside the door once again.


    A knock followed.


    Knock knock knock¡ª


    "Yu Xie, it''s me. Are you asleep?" Ge Chen''s voice called out.


    Yu Xie paused for a moment, then went over to open the door.


    "Ge Chen, what brings you here too?"


    "too?" Ge Chen was momentarily stunned, as if understanding something. She gave a wry smile. "Seems like me and Xian Yun really are quite in sync."


    Entering the room, the two of them sat down at the table.


    "Yu Xie, I''ll be straightforward with you." Ge Chen took a deep breath. "Today¡­ well¡­"


    The first part of her sentence came out smoothly, but when it came to the second half, she began to hesitate and stutter.


    It seemed she still wasn''t sure how to put it into words.


    Yu Xie smiled wryly, and ended up telling Ge Chen about his situation with Rosalyne once again.


    But to be honest, Yu Xie wasn¡¯t sure how to handle things at this point.


    Xian Yun''s feelings for him were undeniable, and although Ge Chen didn¡¯t make her feelings as obvious, Yu Xie could tell, and there was also...


    And now, there was Rosalyne to consider as well...


    It felt like all the debts he had accumulated in the past were catching up with him in this lifetime. How could he ever repay them?


    What was he supposed to do now? He had never been in such a situation before.


    After chatting for a while longer, Ge Chen finally left to rest.


    Yu Xie thought he would finally get some peace, but before long, Bonanus arrived, and it still wasn¡¯t over...


    ........


    The trip to Dihua Marsh came to an end.


    In a few days, it would be the annual Liyue ¡°Rite of Descension."


    Tianquan Star Ning Guang was busy with all the preparations for the event.


    Unlike in previous years, this time Ning Guang had a new idea.


    After returning to Liyue Harbor, Yu Xie received an invitation from Ning Guang¡ª"Please come to Jade Chamber, there are important matters to discuss."


    Receiving an invitation from Ning Guang to ascend Jade Chamber was considered an honor by many people in Liyue, especially the merchants.


    When Yu Xie received the invitation from the Millelith in front of a large crowd, many people immediately gasped in surprise.


    Some merchants even rushed over to flatter Yu Xie.


    "Mr. Yu, may I ask, are you business partners with Lady Ning Guang?"


    "Mr. Yu, when you go to Jade Chamber, would it be possible for me to accompany you?"


    "Mr. Yu, could I take a look at your invitation?"


    The questions were endless and varied.


    Yu Xie had no way to respond to all of them, so he simply maintained a polite smile and left the public scene.


    As he was leaving, he overheard many discussions.


    "This Mr. Yu seems like just an ordinary adventurer. Could it be that Lady Ning Guang has taken a liking to him?"


    "How many rich young masters have spent fortunes just to get a smile from Lady Ning Guang, yet she always ignores them. If that¡¯s the case, then Mr. Yu... How many good deeds must he have done in his past life to deserve this..."

 Chapter 166: Guests Arrive at the Jade Chamber

    Invited, Yu Xie ascended to the Jade Chamber.


    Standing on the deck of the Jade Chamber and looking down, the entire view of Liyue Harbor was laid out before his eyes. The crisscrossing streets and the layout of the buildings were all clearly visible.


    This was Yu Xie''s first time coming to the Jade Chamber, and he was quite amazed by the magnificent and resplendent architecture.


    The golden tiles reflected the light, as if they were pieces of gold bricks. Every part of the Jade Chamber''s structure spoke of the noble status of its owner.


    As one of the Seven Stars, Tianquan deserved such grandeur.


    Yu Xie walked toward the main entrance, where Bai Wen, one of Ningguang''s secretaries, was already waiting.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, please follow me. Lord Ningguang is waiting for you in the study."


    Guided by Bai Wen, Yu Xie passed through the grand hall inside the Jade Chamber and arrived at the door of Ningguang''s study.


    Bai Wen then raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Lord Ningguang, Mr. Yu Xie has arrived."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Bai Wen. Please, let Mr. Yu Xie in."


    "Mr. Yu Xie, please." Bai Wen smiled and gestured for him to enter. "I still have work to attend to, so I''ll leave you to it."


    With that, Bai Wen turned and left.


    Standing in front of the study door, Yu Xie hesitated for a moment before pushing it open and stepping inside.


    As soon as he entered the study, a faint, pleasant fragrance greeted him.


    Inside, Ningguang was leaning against the window, deep in thought. The breeze from outside ruffled her long hair, and her qipao dress gently outlined her elegant figure.


    "Welcome to Jade Chamber," Ningguang said as she walked over from the window, smiling gently at Yu Xie. "There''s no need to be formal; just treat it like your own home."


    "Still, I''d rather not. My home is nowhere near as beautiful as this," Yu Xie joked.


    "You''re joking. If you''re willing, I can invest to help renovate your residence entirely, or you could move directly into Jade Chamber, and I''ll arrange the best room for you." Ningguang''s words didn''t sound like a joke.


    Yu Xie paused for a moment, feeling a strange sense of having a rich woman wanting to support him.


    "There''s no need for that. I''m quite comfortable where I live."


    "Well... if you change your mind later, you can always come find me," Ningguang said with a smile. "Please, have a seat. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Yu Xie followed Ningguang to the lounge area in the study, where she called for some tea and snacks to be brought.


    "Let''s get down to business. You mentioned in your invitation that there''s something important to discuss. What is it?" Yu Xie asked.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Ningguang fell silent for a moment before speaking.


    "Yu Xie, your identity is special. Although the people of Liyue don''t know you now, the contributions you made to Liyue in the past are still undeniable. I would like to use this upcoming ''Rite of Descension'' ceremony to spread your deeds and let the people of Liyue remember the general who once protected Guili Assembly with nothing but his mortal body. Would you agree to this?"


    Yu Xie didn''t respond immediately.


    He paused for a moment, recalling the things that Xian Yun and Ge Chen, as well as others, had told him about the past.


    The former Deputy General was deeply loved by the people of Guili Assembly.


    But no matter how one looked at it, that was all in the past. If his past deeds were spread now, and the people came to know about the former Deputy General and recognize the name "Yu Xie," Yu Xie felt that it would be somewhat like stealing the honor that rightfully belonged to the person he once was.


    After all, in this lifetime, he had done nothing.


    "Perhaps it''s better to leave the story of the Deputy General in those recorded books. Those who are destined to know will find out on their own."


    Upon hearing Yu Xie''s response, Ningguang''s crimson eyes reflected a deep emotion.


    "Hmm, I respect your choice."


    At that moment, a knock was heard from outside the door.


    "Lord Ningguang, I''m sorry to interrupt you and Mr. Yu Xie. Lady Keqing has arrived and wishes to discuss the upcoming ''Rite of Descension'' ceremony with you."


    Hearing Bai Wen''s voice, Ningguang first looked at Yu Xie and silently asked for his opinion.


    "Since Keqing is here, we shouldn''t leave her waiting outside," Yu Xie said somewhat awkwardly.


    He felt that Ningguang''s respect for him was a little too formal.


    "Please, let her in," Ningguang said to Bai Wen outside the door.


    "Understood, Lord Ningguang."


    As the sound of Bai Wen''s footsteps gradually faded, another set of footsteps soon followed.


    A knock was heard.


    "Ningguang, I''m coming in."


    "Come in."


    The study door was pushed open, and Keqing entered with elegant steps.


    "Yu Xie''s here too?" Keqing seemed a little surprised when she saw Yu Xie.


    "Keqing, have you had any rest these past few days?" Yu Xie greeted her with a smile.


    "I rested for a day, just a little break. I feel much better. My work efficiency has improved a lot after the rest." Keqing walked over and sat down.


    Upon hearing this, Ningguang appeared a little surprised. She looked at Keqing, then at Yu Xie, as if she understood something, and smiled faintly.


    Keqing, who rarely took breaks, seemed to have taken the initiative to rest after something Yu Xie had said¡ªthis was quite a noteworthy piece of news.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?" Keqing noticed Ningguang''s gaze and found it strange.


    "Nothing." Ningguang shook her head, smiling lightly.


    "Well then, since the two ladies need to discuss something, I''ll take my leave." Yu Xie stood up, preparing to leave.


    "It''s fine, you can stay here and rest. There''s no problem." Ningguang said.


    "Yes, you''re the Deputy General, there''s nothing you can''t overhear." Keqing added.


    Yu Xie simply smiled and said, "I''m just an ordinary citizen now. I''ll leave all the important matters to the two of you. However, I''ll be at the ''Rite of Descension'' ceremony when the time comes. See you then."


    With that, Yu Xie left the study.


    Ningguang offered to see him off, but Yu Xie politely declined.


    After he left, Ningguang looked at Keqing, her gaze carrying a hint of subtlety.


    "Keqing, what do you think of Yu Xie?"


    "Me?" Keqing thought for a moment. "No matter what Yu Xie says now, it doesn''t change the fact that he was once the Deputy General of the Guili Assembly. I think... even if someone has lost their past memories, the core of who they are doesn''t change. And Yu Xie''s essence is something worth learning from."


    "Is that all?" Ningguang asked again.


    "Hmm?" Keqing was slightly puzzled. What''s with Ningguang today? She seemed a bit... odd.


    ...


    After leaving Jade Chamber, Yu Xie walked along the bustling streets.


    Liyue Harbor was as lively as ever, with people coming and going on the crowded streets.


    Unconsciously, Yu Xie found himself passing by the Northland Bank.


    The Northland Bank was established by Snezhnaya. At this hour, it was likely that Rosalyne might be inside.


    Thinking about the upcoming ''Rite of Descension'' ceremony, Yu Xie suddenly had an idea. He paused, turned around, and walked into the Northland Bank.


    What Yu Xie hadn''t expected was that as soon as he stepped into the bank''s lobby, several staff members from the Northland Bank approached him with utmost respect.


    "Mr. Yu Xie! We''ve been waiting so eagerly for your arrival! Please, come this way!"

 Chapter 167: Lost for Words

    The enthusiasm of the Northland Bank staff was far beyond Yu Xie''s expectations. After all, he had never visited the bank before, let alone been a major client.


    Yu Xie became slightly wary.


    "Wait a moment, you all know me?"


    "Of course, we do! Lady Rosalyne gave us instructions: whenever you arrive, no matter what you''re here for, we are to provide you with the best service! Please, this way! We''ll take you to one of our luxury private rooms so we can discuss your needs in detail."


    Hearing this, Yu Xie quickly understood what was going on.


    It was all arranged by Rosalyne.


    After some thought, Yu Xie followed the staff members to a private room.


    The room was luxuriously decorated, with sofas and furniture made from the finest materials.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, may I ask what business you''d like to handle today?" one of the staff asked.


    Seated on the sofa, Yu Xie replied, "To be honest, I''m not here for any banking business."


    "Oh¡ª" The staff member suddenly seemed to understand. "In that case, you might need to wait a little while. Lady Rosalyne isn''t here at the moment, but she should return soon."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the sound of crisp footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    The rhythmic click of high heels on the floor drew closer.


    The door to the private room opened, and there stood Rosalyne. Her gaze met Yu Xie''s from across the room.


    The staff present, perceptive as ever, discreetly left the room.


    Before long, only Yu Xie remained in the private room.


    Rosalyne stepped inside.


    "Did you... come here to see me?" she asked, sitting down on the sofa beside Yu Xie. Her gaze seemed to shy away from his.


    "Well¡­ yes and no," Yu Xie replied.


    "Yes and no?" Rosalyne was puzzled.


    "At first, I did want to ask for your help with something, but then I thought it through and decided it was better if I handled it myself."


    "Why? Don''t you trust me?" A faint sadness flickered in Rosalyne''s eyes.


    She comforted herself internally¡ªit was understandable for Yu Xie to be cautious toward someone he had only met twice, especially since he no longer remembered the past.


    "It''s not that¡ªI just don''t want to trouble you." Yu Xie smiled faintly.


    "...If it''s your trouble, I''m willing to accept it," Rosalyne said softly.


    Yu Xie looked at her with a hint of helplessness in his gaze. "That''s exactly why I don''t want to trouble you."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The usually proud Rosalyne now seemed like a shy young girl.


    "Would you¡­ like some afternoon tea?" she asked cautiously after a long silence.


    Before long, the table was filled with various types of tea and snacks, their aromas filling the air.


    During their tea time, Rosalyne quietly sipped her tea, occasionally nibbling on a snack, but she didn''t speak much.


    She felt content just like this.


    Being able to quietly share a space with Yu Xie, even without much conversation, gave her a deep sense of peace. It felt as though, no matter how turbulent the world outside might be, it couldn''t disturb this moment.


    However, perhaps because it had been so long since she''d been able to spend such a calm moment with Yu Xie, Rosalyne''s face gradually grew warm, and she felt herself heating up.


    Eventually, she removed the cloak draped over her shoulders.


    Her pale shoulders and neck radiated an alluring glow, as smooth and delicate as pearls. Her skin was like snow, tinged with a faint blush, silky and flawless. The elegant curves of her figure flowed naturally, embodying a unique blend of femininity and grace. The sharp contours of her collarbones, deep and enticing, exuded a mature and captivating charm.


    Yu Xie frowned slightly, and an odd thought flashed through his mind¡ªwas Rosalyne planning to use her charms on him here?


    It was evident that Rosalyne certainly had the allure to employ such seductive tactics.


    With her stunning looks paired with a mature figure and irresistible charm, who wouldn''t feel at least a little dazed?


    However, Yu Xie was a man who interacted daily with women of Rosalyne''s caliber. Naturally, he wasn''t one to be easily swayed.


    As time passed, Yu Xie realized he might have overthought things. After Rosalyne removed her cloak, she made no further moves¡ªit seemed she had merely taken it off because she was feeling warm.


    "Well, I think I''ve had enough tea. I''ll be going now. See you another day," Yu Xie said as he stood up from the sofa.


    "Leaving already?" Rosalyne wanted to ask him to stay longer, to spend a bit more time with him, but she couldn''t think of a good reason.


    "I can''t very well just linger here forever, can I?" Yu Xie replied.


    Rosalyne wanted to say, "If you want, you could stay here as long as you like¡ªeven live here," but in the end, she didn''t voice it.


    She watched silently as Yu Xie left the Northland Bank, then returned to her own room.


    As she reminisced about their time over afternoon tea, she couldn''t help but let a small smile play on her lips.


    For a brief moment, she felt as if she had returned to being the shy young girl she once was.


    It had been centuries since she last felt that way¡ªso long, in fact, that she had almost forgotten what her past self was like.


    ......


    When Yu Xie returned home, he found Xian Yun waiting for him at the door.


    For some reason, he had a bad feeling.


    "Where did you go?" Xian Yun asked, her gaze tinged with suspicion as she studied him.


    "I went to meet with Ningguang, as she invited me, and then I stopped by the Northland Bank," Yu Xie replied.


    "The Northland Bank?" Xian Yun paused. "If I recall correctly, that''s the bank set up by Snezhnaya. The Fatui Harbinger we encountered at Wangshu Inn should be there, right?"


    "That''s correct; she''s there."


    "Did you meet her?"


    "Though seeing her wasn''t my purpose for going, I did meet her," Yu Xie admitted.


    Xian Yun suddenly fell silent.


    "It was just an ordinary meeting," Yu Xie added.


    "I¡ªI never said it was anything special..." Xian Yun seemed a little embarrassed, quickly turning to head inside. "I feel a bit thirsty."


    Yu Xie followed her in, poured her a cup of tea, and poured one for himself as well.


    "...If you had to choose one person, would you choose me?" Xian Yun suddenly asked.


    Yu Xie froze, his hand holding the tea cup suspended mid-air. He was stunned.


    The abrupt question left him at a loss for how to respond.


    "It feels a bit warm," Xian Yun said, removing the shawl from her shoulders and hanging it on the coat rack.


    Holding her tea cup in both hands, she lowered her head slightly. Her long eyelashes trembled gently, like a shy white crane avoiding Yu Xie''s gaze.


    Her skin, as fair and delicate as snow, seemed to radiate a soft glow. The gentle rise and fall of her chest with her breaths exuded the charm unique to a mature woman.


    For some reason, Yu Xie suddenly felt that Xian Yun seemed even more beautiful than usual today¡­


    But as for her earlier question, he still didn''t know how to answer.


    If possible, he didn''t want to see anyone feel hurt or sad because of him. Yet, this was all the result of seeds he had sown in the past¡­


    If he chose one person, what about the others?


    Maybe he could just avoid making a choice altogether... but wouldn''t that be too irresponsible?


    What on earth had the "past him" been thinking? He felt utterly at a loss for words.

 Chapter 168: A Song Composed for You

    Xianyun remained silent, not continuing her words.


    She knew very well that she couldn¡¯t give up on Yuxie, and she also knew that others, like her, felt the same.


    A thousand years of waiting had led to this reunion¡ªwho would so easily give that up? Who would want to give it up?


    Moreover, that Fatui Harbinger, based on her intuition, Xianyun could sense that the Harbinger also had unusual feelings for Yuxie.


    Surely, that Harbinger had also waited a long time to reach this day.


    No one would give up.


    But there was only one unique Yuxie in this world, and if everyone¡¯s waiting was not to be in vain, then there was only one choice left¡­


    Xianyun hesitated to continue thinking along this path. She shook her head, pushing away the strange thoughts in her mind.


    "Yuxie, I... I¡¯m a bit tired. Can I rest here for a while?" Xianyun could tell that her earlier question had caused Yuxie some inner turmoil, so she decided to change the subject.


    "Oh, of course, if you don''t mind, you can rest on my bed." Yuxie immediately replied.


    "Mm." Xianyun nodded.


    She then went to Yuxie¡¯s room, lay down on his bed, and closed her eyes.


    She could feel Yuxie¡¯s scent, and it brought a sense of peace.


    Outside the room, Yuxie sighed helplessly, his heart still in turmoil. Such a decision, it seemed, could not be made in a short time.


    Perhaps... even given more time, he still couldn¡¯t make such a decision.


    With so many people¡¯s feelings at stake, what should he do? And he also had to consider that he was just a mere mortal...


    .......


    Nightfall arrived.


    After dinner, Yuxie escorted Xianyun back, and then he walked alone on the street.


    He found himself back outside the Northland Bank.


    Sitting down at a tea stall across the street from the bank, he ordered a pot of tea and began sipping it slowly.


    He wasn¡¯t there to find Rosalyne, but rather, he was waiting for another Harbinger.


    "Childe," Tartaglia.


    His intuition told him that he would meet Tartaglia tonight.


    Earlier in the day, when he had come to the Northland Bank, his original intention had been to ask Rosalyne about Tartaglia. However, he changed his mind in the end.


    He didn¡¯t want to trouble Rosalyne.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The streets were lit up at night, and Liyue Harbor had entered its busiest time of the day. People returned home after work, some gathered with friends to stroll along the streets, and children played and laughed around the corners.


    He waited for an unknown amount of time, and as the pedestrians on the streets began to thin out, the tea stall was preparing to close.


    "Sir, would you like more tea? I¡¯m about to close for the night."


    "No more, just the bill please."


    As he finished paying, the corner of his eye caught sight of a tall figure approaching the Northland Bank¡¯s entrance.


    Dressed in fine grey clothing and a red cloak, with orange hair and wearing a red mask.


    The 11th Harbinger of the Fatui¡ªTartaglia.


    His appearance wasn¡¯t grand or dramatic; it was calm, like an ordinary customer entering the Northland Bank.


    Originally, Yuxie had planned to speak with Tartaglia for a few moments, but now that he confirmed Tartaglia''s appearance, he decided not to stay any longer. He turned and left.


    Upon further reflection, Tartaglia''s actions in Liyue seemed to be part of Zhongli''s plan, so there was no need for him to intervene with Tartaglia just yet.


    Some things were better left to unfold naturally.


    ........


    There were only a few days left before the Rite of Descension, and today was relatively calm.


    However, on the streets, one could already sense the atmosphere of the upcoming ceremony.


    After all, it was an important event held once a year, and it was the only opportunity for the people of Liyue to witness the presence of the Geo Archon in person.


    Many citizens of Liyue Harbor were wondering what kind of guidance the Geo Archon would bring this time.


    With his day free, Yuxie wandered the streets and, before he knew it, found himself passing by Ge Chen''s music shop.


    Without thinking too much, Yuxie walked inside.


    Upon seeing him, Ge Chen, who had been lost in thought, immediately got up to greet him.


    "Yuxie, you''re here," Ge Chen said with a warm smile.


    "I was just passing by and thought I¡¯d stop in to take a look," Yuxie replied.


    "By the way, didn¡¯t you say last time that you wanted to see some of the small items I sell?" Ge Chen asked. "Follow me over here."


    Ge Chen led Yuxie to another display table in the shop. The table was filled with various small items, some resembling tiny lanterns, while others were square-shaped and hard to tell what they were for.


    "What are these used for?" Yuxie asked curiously.


    "Look at this one." Ge Chen picked up a small square box from the display. "It looks like just a box, but it can transform and unfold, like this."


    As she finished speaking, Ge Chen pressed a switch on the box, and it immediately unfolded, revealing its internal structure.


    Delicately carved stones, resembling a bright moon, floated above the base, emitting light.


    "This is actually a lamp, used for desk lighting at night. It''s much more convenient than traditional lamps, and it''s quite popular with everyone," Ge Chen explained. "And this one, this is a music box, and this long one is..."


    Ge Chen continued to introduce the little items to Yuxie, her smile never leaving her face.


    Yuxie watched Ge Chen in silence.


    After a moment, perhaps sensing Yuxie''s gaze, Ge Chen felt her face slightly warm.


    "Yuxie, w-what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing at all."


    "You..." Ge Chen hesitated, "Do you want to hear a song? I''ll play a piece for you!"


    The sudden idea successfully made Ge Chen skip over the topic. She went to the side, placed her zither down, took a deep breath, and gently stroked the strings.


    The beautiful music began to play, causing the customers in the shop to pause their actions and listen attentively.


    It sounded like water flowing through a mountain stream, the soft, murmuring sound of water breaking the silence, yet not disturbing it, only highlighting the tranquility of the mountains.


    With every string pluck, each note seemed to pulse, stirring the heart.


    Yuxie listened carefully, as if he were now in the mountains, bathed in a spring breeze.


    But strangely, he could sense a trace of sadness in the melody, as if the song was telling a sorrowful story.


    When the song ended, the customers in the shop applauded continuously.


    "The boss is really amazing!"


    Praise filled the air, but Ge Chen only looked at Yuxie.


    Yuxie remained silent. He didn¡¯t understand the music well, and his compliments would likely be simple and unremarkable, so he chose not to speak and responded with a smile instead.


    Ge Chen naturally understood the meaning behind that smile. She elegantly stood up, acknowledged the listeners, and then came over to Yuxie.


    "This piece was written for you, but this is the first time I¡¯ve played it for you."

 Chapter 169: The Best of Yuheng Star

    "To think someone would write a song for me," Yu Xie smiled in surprise. "When was it written?"


    "...After you left back then," Ge Chen hesitated before answering.


    So that''s why there was a sense of sorrow in the song.


    "Does the song have a name?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Ripples," Ge Chen said softly. "That''s its name."


    "A beautiful name, it fits the song perfectly." Yu Xie reminisced about the beautiful melody. "It felt like the ripples in the wind."


    Ge Chen nodded shyly, a smile tugging at her lips.


    After some more casual conversation, Yu Xie left Ge Chen''s music shop.


    Ge Chen stood at the door, watching him leave, still smiling softly, her eyes following his retreating figure.


    .........


    It had been several days since Yu Xie last visited Wanmin Restaurant and he was missing the dishes cooked by Xiangling.


    After leaving Ge Chen''s music shop, he arrived at Wanmin Restaurant and was greeted by the familiar aroma. As he was about to enter, he spotted a familiar figure nearby.


    "Ke Qing?"


    "Yu Xie, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here at Wanmin Restaurant too," Ke Qing said with surprise.


    "It¡¯s quite a coincidence," Yu Xie smiled. "Let¡¯s go in. We shouldn''t have to wait too long for the food now."


    The two entered the hall.


    Since it wasn¡¯t mealtime, the restaurant wasn¡¯t crowded, and there were plenty of empty seats.


    "Master Mao, I¡¯ll have a portion of golden shrimp balls, please pack it to go," Ke Qing said to the counter.


    "Got it," Master Mao replied, then asked Yu Xie, "What would you like?"


    "...A portion of Jade Parcels, to go as well."


    "Sure, just a moment." Master Mao turned to the kitchen and called, "Xiangling..."


    "I heard you!" Xiangling¡¯s voice came from the kitchen before Master Mao finished speaking.


    Yu Xie and Ke Qing sat at a nearby table and waited patiently for their food.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Yu Xie, why are you packing your food to go too?" Ke Qing asked.


    "I was planning to sit down and eat, but..." Yu Xie¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked at Ke Qing. "Are you packing the shrimp balls to take back because you¡¯ve been too busy with work and missed lunch? You plan to eat while handling your tasks?"


    Hearing Yu Xie''s words, Ke Qing froze for a moment. What Yu Xie said was basically true to her situation.


    "How did you guess?" she asked.


    Yu Xie sighed a little. Although Ke Qing had become more aware of taking breaks, sometimes she still forgot to rest or even eat due to her work.


    "It''s not about how I guessed, what''s important is you," Yu Xie said. "Work is important, but you can''t skip meals. You don''t want to make yourself sick."


    Just then, Ke Qing''s stomach growled loudly.


    "See, even your stomach is complaining," Yu Xie remarked.


    Ke Qing blushed slightly, feeling embarrassed¡ªit was the first time she had "lost her composure" in front of someone.


    "I''ll be more careful from now on," she said.


    Yu Xie smiled, "Just don''t say it. Actions speak louder."


    He added, "About that earlier question¡ªI packed my food because I thought I might help you with your work so you can enjoy a proper meal."


    Ke Qing blinked, her beautiful eyes sparkling. "No need for that. It''s my responsibility, I can''t trouble you with it. But... do you remember what we agreed on last time?"


    "You''re referring to... me ''guiding and supervising'' your work?"


    "Exactly. How about today?" she asked, smiling.


    "Sounds good," Yu Xie replied.


    Afterward, they left Wanmin Restaurant together.


    Though it was supposed to be guidance and supervision, Yu Xie wasn''t well-versed in this area, so he could only offer advice from the perspective of an ordinary person. Ke Qing listened attentively.


    Ke Qing was such a diligent person, always serious in whatever she did.


    At last, after a busy day, Ke Qing¡¯s work was done. The sky was painted with golden sunset hues.


    Yu Xie and Ke Qing walked side by side along the docks of Liyue Harbor. Their figures were clearly illuminated by the setting sun. The sea breeze gently caressed their faces, carrying the salty air and the sound of the waves. The sea shimmered, sparkling with golden light.


    Flocks of seagulls soared in the sky, gracefully sweeping across the horizon, their wings beating the air with crisp sounds. The birds seemed curious about Yu Xie and Ke Qing, often flying overhead before flapping their wings and disappearing into the distance.


    "That must be Guyun Stone Forest over there," Yu Xie said, pointing to the eastern clouds and sea.


    Looking eastward, they saw several islands standing on the vast ocean, which, according to legend, were created when the Geo Archon threw a rock spear to suppress the vortex demon god.


    "Yes, that¡¯s Guyun Stone Forest," Ke Qing replied. "It''s said to have great scenery, and I agree, but I don¡¯t like going there."


    "Why?" Yu Xie asked, curious.


    Ke Qing hesitated a bit, then spoke, "Have you heard the story of Guyun Stone Forest?"


    "I have," Yu Xie nodded.


    "Every time I go there, I feel how small humans are, and I¡¯m in awe of the Geo Archon¡¯s strength. Sometimes, I wonder if humans can really lead Liyue like the Archon does," Ke Qing said slowly.


    "You can do it," Yu Xie said with certainty. "You''re the Yu Heng Star, the best Yu Heng Star of all."


    Ke Qing hesitated for a moment before turning to look at him.


    "Yes, I''ll try my best. Let me strive to be like you!" she said, smiling.


    Yu Xie, confused, asked, "Why... me?"


    Ke Qing, a bit embarrassed, realized that in the heat of the moment, she had let her true feelings slip out. There was no taking it back now, so she quickly gave an explanation.


    "Because... you¡¯re the General of the Guardians. You fought against many demon gods with a mortal body and protected the people of Gui Li Assembly! I want to be like you, a mortal protecting Liyue, to prove that humans can safeguard Liyue too!" Ke Qing said, her voice filled with determination.

 Chapter 170: Rite of Descension

    Under the sunset breeze, Keqing''s figure appeared especially resolute. The shadow of the girl with twin ponytails was stretched long by the setting sun.


    As Yuxie looked at the young woman before him, for some reason, he felt a wave of contentment rise in his heart, as though witnessing a junior finally grow into someone capable of standing on their own. It was a strange feeling, as if, in this moment, he was still the former General of the Guili Assmebly, experiencing a heartfelt sense of satisfaction at seeing the growth of his successor.


    "You can definitely do it, Keqing."


    Yuxie spoke in a calm tone, but to Keqing, it seemed to carry a strange power, much like the sound of drums on the battlefield, offering her tremendous encouragement.


    She smiled and firmly nodded, "Mm!"


    ....


    A few days later, the sun was shining brightly, and the Rite of Descension took place as scheduled.


    Ningguang had prepared all the necessary arrangements for the ceremony, just waiting for the right moment to arrive.


    The Jade Chamber was filled with many residents of Liyue Harbor, all eager to witness the presence of the Geo Archon, who had protected Liyue for a thousand years.


    Yuxie and others had also arrived at the Jade Chamber, standing aside in anticipation.


    The crowd probably didn''t realize that many of the Adeptus who once fought alongside the Geo Archon to protect Liyue were now present at the ceremony.


    Yuxie''s gaze scanned the crowd, and everything seemed perfectly normal.


    The auspicious time arrived.


    Rite of Descension began.


    Ningguang, the Star of Tianquan, stepped to the center of the Jade Chamber, raised her hands, and golden Geo elemental power gathered above a large cauldron.


    Then, a golden beam of light shot up from the cauldron into the sky.


    In an instant, the clouds gathered, blocking out the sunlight, and the sky darkened.


    The crowd looked puzzled, wondering if this was the usual scene of the Rite of Descension.


    Before the confusion could settle, a black and gold dragon appeared in the sea of clouds ¡ª the "true form" of the Geo Archon.


    But strangely, the Archon seemed out of control, plummeting from the clouds.


    Moments later, the Geo Archon''s body landed heavily in the center of the Jade Chamber, causing a loud thud.


    Ningguang furrowed her brows at the sight.


    The crowd couldn''t stop murmuring among themselves.


    The Adeptus, too, were visibly shocked.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Yet, Yuxie remained calm.


    It seems that what had to happen, happened.


    Amid the stunned gazes of the crowd, Ningguang stepped forward, crouching to examine the "Geo Archon" lying on the ground.


    Moments later, Ningguang suddenly stood up.


    "The Archon has been murdered, seal off the scene!"


    As soon as her words fell, the Millelith immediately sprang into action.


    The crowd was left bewildered as the Millelith locked down the entire Jade Chamber.


    "The Archon..." Xianyun looked at the "Geo Archon" lying in the center of the Jade Chamber, hesitant to speak.


    "How could this..." Ge Chen''s eyes were filled with surprise and doubt.


    Everyone was aware of the Archon''s power, so how could this happen?


    The others fell silent, their expressions full of confusion and disbelief.


    "Everyone, do you think the Archon could have been murdered?" Yuxie spoke up.


    The crowd fell silent for a moment.


    "Yuxie, what are you implying..." Xianyun spoke first.


    "Although I''ve never met the Archon, I don''t think this situation is as it appears on the surface," Yuxie said, his tone filled with meaning.


    After the Millelith''s investigation, it was clear that no one had been in a position to reach or harm the Archon, ruling out the possibility of anyone having killed him under the current circumstances.


    This became a mystery for the people of Liyue, leaving many with a sense of unease.


    If the Archon was truly gone, what would become of Liyue?


    Later that night, after discussing the next steps with the immortals, Yuxie was walking back to his residence, deep in thought about how to proceed quickly.


    He had forgotten many of the details of how things developed, but still remembered the broad strokes.


    Just then, a figure approached, and Yuxie stopped in his tracks.


    "Hello, Yuxie, nice to meet you. Please allow me to introduce myself..."


    Yuxie sized up the man in front of him and interrupted, "No need for introductions. I know who you are, Tartaglia, 11th Harbinger of the Fatui. What do you want from me?"


    "Did Rosalyne mention me to you?" Tartaglia smiled. "No matter, that''s not important. Actually, this saves me some trouble. Let me get straight to the point. Do you have some time now?"


    "I do."


    "Then, how about I treat you to a meal? We can discuss things while we eat."


    "¡­No problem." Yuxie agreed readily. What''s meant to happen will happen, and it''s better to get this over with quickly.


    Soon, Yuxie followed Tartaglia to a private room in Xinyue Pavilion.


    Inside, a person had already been waiting.


    This person was tall, with an extraordinary presence.


    Zhongli, also known as the true Geo Archon.


    "Allow me to introduce, this is Mr. Zhongli, a guest from Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. And this is Yuxie. Don''t be fooled by Yuxie''s youth; he has close ties with both the current Tianquan Star and the Yuheng Star," Tartaglia said as he sat down, introducing the two.


    Yuxie and Zhongli exchanged a glance, and no words were needed.


    The only one left in the dark was Tartaglia.


    From what Tartaglia had just said, Yuxie suspected that Tartaglia probably wanted to use him as a guide to find the "Geo Archon Dragon''s Transformation," which was now hidden by the Seven Star of Liyue¡ªessentially, the "remains" of the Geo Archon.


    "You''ve been close with the Seven Star at such a young age. Mr. Yuxie must have extraordinary qualities," Zhongli said slowly.


    "You''re too kind. I''ve heard that Mr. Zhongli is a man of great discernment. It''s you who have the extraordinary qualities," Yuxie replied.


    "Come on, both of you, stop standing around. Let''s dig in," Tartaglia said.


    During the meal, Yuxie couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for Tartaglia. He seemed completely unaware that he was just a pawn in someone else''s scheme. He was still working hard to complete the task assigned by the Tsaritsa, all the while acting as Zhongli''s wallet.


    Yuxie could tell that Tartaglia was trying to gain his trust through this meal, but he had no idea that Yuxie already knew what was coming.


    After the meal, everyone said their goodbyes.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Yuxie walked some distance before turning back.


    Zhongli was waiting for him at the corner of the street.


    "It''s been a long time. Compared to before, you seem even younger now," Zhongli said softly as he saw Yuxie. "Sometimes, the mysterious events of this world are hard to explain."


    "Honestly, based on my memories, today is the first time I''ve met you, Zhongli," Yuxie said with a gentle smile.


    "It doesn''t matter," Zhongli replied. "Memory is indeed important, but even without the memories of the past, your true self remains unchanged. What happened before still exists. This is beyond doubt."

 Chapter 171 - The Golden House

    "This place isn''t convenient for talking. How about we find somewhere else?" Yu Xie hesitated for a moment.


    "Alright," Zhongli replied.


    The two then moved to a quieter corner of the harbour.


    Unlike the bustling activity during the day, the harbour at night was peaceful, as if it had fallen asleep. The sea reflected the pale moonlight, with the moon''s reflection in the water appearing crystal clear.


    "That night, you came to see me," Zhongli gazed at the shimmering waves on the sea. "You said it was hard to imagine what I would be like thousands of years later."


    "And you said that if there were no wars thousands of years later, you might take on a name no one knew and quietly live out your days," Yu Xie recalled.


    "That''s correct," Zhongli nodded. "I also wanted to use this opportunity to see if Liyue was truly ready to embrace an era of human rule¡ªto see if Liyue could continue moving forward without the Geo Archon."


    "And if the outcome doesn''t meet your expectations?"


    "...Then we''ll address that when the time comes," Zhongli exhaled slowly. "But I choose to believe that Liyue is now prepared to face a future without the Geo Archon."


    "Yes, I believe that too," Yu Xie said with a nod.


    ......


    Early the next morning.


    Yu Xie woke up very early.


    After his long conversation with Zhongli the previous night, he had spent quite a bit of time reflecting after returning home.


    Yu Xie made a decision in his heart: while efficiency was important, some steps were absolutely essential; otherwise, the desired outcome might not be achieved.


    Amidst the looming crisis, it was crucial to see if the people of Liyue could unite as one to face the danger.


    At Yu Xie''s suggestion, the adepti voluntarily revealed their identities to Ningguang and Keqing.


    Ningguang invited Yu Xie and the adepti to the Jade Chamber to discuss their next steps. However, Yu Xie declined the invitation.


    "Let''s get straight to the point," he said as he left Liyue Harbor and headed south to the outskirts.


    The weather was clear, with not a cloud in the sky.


    Yu Xie arrived at a tall structure south of Liyue Harbor, the only mint in all of Teyvat¡ªthe Golden House.


    On his way there, Yu Xie intentionally slowed his pace, fearing that a certain someone hiding in the shadows might lose track of him.


    When he reached the entrance to the Golden House, there was no sound, nor a single person in sight.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The place was eerily quiet, as the minting operations had been temporarily halted.


    As he pushed open the doors and stepped inside, a dazzling golden light filled his vision.


    The ground was covered in glittering Mora, radiating an enticing glow.


    Looking deeper inside, he could see the Adeptal Remains hidden here by the Seven Star.


    Yu Xie walked straight toward the Adeptal Remains.


    When he stopped and was about to reach out to touch it, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Thank you for leading me here, Yu Xie."


    As expected, Yu Xie turned to look at the source of the voice.


    "Childe, you followed me all the way here?"


    "That''s right. Thanks to you, I wouldn''t have found these ''Adeptal Remains'' so easily," Childe said with a smile. "This was even smoother than I imagined¡ªit was worth the money I spent treating you to dinner last night."


    "You''re looking for the Adeptal Remains to find the Gnosis? If that''s the case, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed," Yu Xie said, turning back to face the Adeptal Remains.


    "What?" Childe stepped closer with a slight frown, then looked carefully.


    The Gnosis wasn''t here at all.


    "¡­So that''s how it is?" After a moment of silence, Childe''s expression shifted to one of irritation. "You deliberately led me here to trap me?"


    "You could say that. But don''t misunderstand¡ªwe have no personal grudge. It''s just a difference in perspective, wouldn''t you agree?" Yu Xie said calmly.


    "Heh¡­" Childe let out a cold chuckle. "I do agree. In that case, I''m curious¡ªsince we stand on opposite sides, will it come to a fight between us? I can sense it¡­ even though you don''t have a Vision, your strength is far from ordinary."


    "If possible, I really don''t want to fight you," Yu Xie said, furrowing his brow slightly.


    "Sometimes, people don''t have a choice, do they?" Childe''s gaze sharpened, as if his eyes were blades, and at the same time, two short blades appeared in his hands.


    Yu Xie hesitated for a moment, and with a flash of golden light, Cloud Cutter appeared in his hand.


    [Name: Yu Xie][Age: 21 years old]


    [Physical Condition: Young]


    [Skills: Mastery of All Weapons (Epic), Asura Flash (Epic), Pure Soul Blessed Land (Epic), Imperial Defense (Rare), Erasure]


    The system''s prompt flashed in Yu Xie''s mind.


    "I hope you''ll let me enjoy this fight, let me have some fun," Childe said, his excitement evident, before leaping forward.


    The sharp sound of blades clashing immediately became the dominant sound in the Golden House, as sword and blade danced in the air.


    Yu Xie did not take the initiative to attack; he was focused on defending and dodging Childe''s strikes.


    He was wondering, as the situation sped up, whether there might be any unintended consequences, such as a catastrophic butterfly effect.


    At that moment, Childe distanced himself from Yu Xie, and with a shot of his arrow, a whale made of water appeared, letting out a distinct whale cry as it charged toward Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie remained calm, initially standing in place. Just as the whale was about to touch him, he cleverly dodged to the side.


    It seemed that Childe had already anticipated this moment. He quickly stepped forward, and his bow transformed back into two short blades, which he gripped firmly, rushing toward Yu Xie with speed.


    "Yu Xie, if all you do is defend and dodge, you won''t win this fight!"


    "You''re right," Yu Xie replied indifferently.


    In the next moment, Childe suddenly felt a powerful pressure descend, as if the air around him had grown heavy. The immense pressure filled every corner of the Golden House.


    Under this oppressive force, Childe immediately halted his attack.


    He looked at Yu Xie, his brows furrowed.


    Yu Xie''s entire aura had shifted. At this moment, Yu Xie no longer appeared as a mere mortal, but rather as a god.


    This overwhelming pressure was such that an ordinary person would not be able to endure even a second of it.


    "Yu Xie... it seems you''re even stronger than I imagined," Childe, enduring the intense pressure, smiled. His eyes gleamed with even more excitement than before.


    He was eager to battle with a strong opponent; after all, he was a martial enthusiast at heart.


    "This fight... seems like it will be quite satisfying!"


    With that, Childe''s body slowly began to levitate.


    Lightning started to swirl around him.


    Within the storm of lightning, black armor immediately covered Childe''s body, and he donned a deep red mask.


    This was the battle armor made for combat, the Foul Legacy Transformation.


    It came with side effects, but clearly, Childe didn''t care about that. All that mattered to him was whether he could enjoy a truly fierce battle.

 Chapter 172: Vortex

    Childe''s breathing was heavy, as the air around him was filled with a sense of oppression. He constantly reminded himself not to relax even a single nerve.


    But the pressure still affected him. He clenched his fist and realized his hand was trembling uncontrollably.


    Am I afraid? Childe thought.


    He had never been afraid in battle, even when facing opponents far stronger than him.


    Yet today, his body was afraid, beyond his control.


    This only made him more excited.


    In the next moment, he swung the two short blades in his hands, merging them into a long spear.


    Beneath his mask, his eyes were as sharp as blades.


    Lightning flashed, accompanied by a sharp crack of thunder, and Childe instantly appeared before Yu Xie. The long spear sliced through the air, emitting a high-pitched buzzing sound.


    Yu Xie furrowed his brow, lowering his center of gravity, and skillfully sidestepped Childe''s attack. He then extended his left hand.


    There was no aggressive movement; he simply placed his left hand on Childe''s right shoulder.


    In that instant, the Golden House seemed to grow eerily quiet.


    The next moment, Childe''s Foul Legacy Transformation began to be undone.


    His armor seemed to be removed by an invisible, yet powerful force, unable to be resisted.


    Yu Xie leapt back, creating distance between himself and Childe.


    Childe felt everything happening, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    The Foul Legacy Transformation was forcibly undone, and it was clear that it was Yu Xie''s doing, but Yu Xie appeared to have done nothing¡ªhe simply touched Childe with his hand.


    Could it have been in that split second...?


    Childe looked at Yu Xie in disbelief, unable to speak.


    Could someone without the Vision actually do something like this?


    Childe didn''t want to admit it, but he had no choice but to recognize that, even before this battle had truly begun, he had already lost.


    "How much power are you hiding?" Childe asked, looking at Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie took a deep breath. The "Pure Soul Blessed Land" was lifted, and the sense of oppression around them vanished.


    "I''ve never deliberately hidden anything. If I had to say, it''s more that you didn''t investigate thoroughly enough."


    "¡­Right, you''re right. I didn''t have enough information," Childe chuckled. "Now that things have come to this... let me see how the people of Liyue react in the face of danger."


    As his words finished, Childe took out a golden sigil¡ªthe Sigils of Permission.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Then came the second, third¡­


    Several golden Sigils of Permission floated around Childe, rapidly spinning.


    Seeing this, Yu Xie did not move to stop him.


    In the next moment, the sound of thunder rumbled from outside the building.


    "Until we meet again," Childe left these words behind, and his figure vanished from the Golden House.


    Yu Xie let out a soft sigh and turned to leave.


    Stepping outside, the sky, which had been clear moments ago, was now filled with dark clouds, with thunder crashing amidst the thick layers of black.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his ears.


    "Yu Xie, where are you? Are you safe? I can''t find you, I''m at the Jade Chamber, hurry back!"


    It was Xian Yun using the sound transmission method to contact him.


    Yu Xie wanted to tell Xian Yun that he was safe and unharmed, but he had tried learning Xian Yun''s sound transmission method earlier and couldn''t quite master it. Perhaps he didn''t have the talent for learning immortal techniques like Shen He did.


    Yu Xie looked up at the sky. Jade Chamber was floating above him, moving toward Sea of Clouds. Meanwhile, the previously calm Sea of Clouds was now turbulent, with waves crashing violently against the shore.


    Without hesitation, Yu Xie walked quickly and boarded Jade Chamber.


    On the deck of the Jade Chamber, all the adeptus had gathered, including Ning Guang and Ke Qing.


    "I''m back," Yu Xie said.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    "Where did you go?" Xian Yun''s eyes were filled with worry.


    "The Golden House," Yu Xie replied. "Don''t worry, I''m fine¡­ Let''s focus on resolving this matter first."


    After speaking, Yu Xie looked toward the sea.


    The churning waters, under the gloomy sky, seemed to turn black.


    In the direction of Guyun Stone Forest, a massive vortex was forming.


    Several enormous blue flood dragons emerged from the vortex, exuding a considerable sense of pressure.


    These giant serpents were actually a single entity¡ªOverlord of the Vortex, Osial. Years ago, it was suppressed by the Geo Archon, Morax, but now, under the influence of the Sigils of Permission, the seal binding it had been undone, and it was once again free.


    "Overlord of the Vortex, Osial..." Xian Yun gazed at the sea, as though recalling some past events.


    Jade Chamber was still moving forward, having already passed above Liyue Harbor, and was nearing the Sea of Clouds. It wasn''t far from the area above Guyun Stone Forest.


    "Fellow Adeptus, the evacuation of the common people from Liyue Harbor is underway. We must not let the Overlord of the Vortex approach the harbor. Now, it is up to us," Ning Guang said. "I ask for your assistance!"


    There was no need for further words; the adeptus were already prepared.


    Since the end of the Archon War, it had been a long time since everyone had fought together like this. No one liked such wars or conflicts, but such scenes reminded everyone of the past.


    More importantly, the former General of the Guard was still here!


    At this moment, Ning Guang formed hand seals, and golden Geo energy began to condense. A magical array appeared in front of the Jade Chamber, and the array solidified into a large flat surface. Along with it, a massive crossbow¡ªthe Guizhong Ballistas¡ªmaterialized.


    The Guizhong Ballistas had only recently been modified under the joint efforts of Xian Yun and Gui Zhong.


    Yu Xie glanced at the people present and then at Osial, who was charging towards them from the sea. A sudden wave of emotion stirred in his heart.


    The altered and the unaltered paths were now crossing.


    At Ning Guang''s command, the soldiers of the Millelith operated the improved Guizhong Ballistas and fired the first shot at Osial on the sea.


    The arrow from the Guizhong Ballistas struck Osial, causing it to open its mouth and let out an enraged roar, as if it was about to release all the fury it had been holding for thousands of years.


    A certain power began to gather at the edge of Osial''s mouth, and in the next moment, the power erupted.


    A massive beam of light shot out from Osial''s mouth, heading straight toward the Jade Chamber.


    Seeing this, the adeptus quickly began preparing to defend, but none were faster than Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie stepped forward alone, raising his left hand.


    "Yu Xie!" Xian Yun shouted his name, filled with worry. She moved forward as well, intending to use her magic to shield Yu Xie, but it was already too late.


    Before her words could finish, Osial''s attack was already upon them. However, what no one expected was that Yu Xie, who appeared to simply place his left hand in front of him, effortlessly blocked Osial''s attack.


    The intense impact within the attack was easily neutralized and completely erased.


    Everyone on the Jade Chamber, including the adeptus, Ning Guang, and Ke Qing, were all astonished.


    In the blinding light, Yu Xie stood like a fortress in the wind.

 Chapter 173: The Bow and Arrow

    Above the sea, Osial seemed to realize something at this moment and temporarily halted its attack.


    The adeptus on the Jade Chamber, still in shock, moved forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Yu Xie.


    The arrows from the Guizhong Ballista continued to rain down on Osial, striking it relentlessly.


    For an ordinary beast, the firepower of the Guizhong Ballista would have been enough to overwhelm it quickly. However, Osial was the Overlord of the Vortex.


    It withstood the arrows with its body, as though preparing for its next attack.


    Time passed second by second, but the Guizhong Ballista''s barrage could not deliver a fatal blow to Osial.


    The wind and rain raged on, and thunder rumbled.


    The dark clouds had completely obscured the sky, and Liyue Harbor now seemed to be trapped in a night with no dawn in sight.


    The residents of Liyue Harbor, guided by the Millelith, were making their final preparations to evacuate.


    A child stopped in their tracks, gazing out toward the sea.


    The child''s pupils trembled slightly, for the powerful demon god, who had only been heard of in storybooks and from storytellers, was now in the nearby Guyun Stone Forest sea region.


    "Child, come this way," a Millelith soldier gently took the child''s hand and led them to safety.


    "Uncle Millelith, the Geo Archon is no longer here. Can we really defeat that evil demon god?" The child looked up at the Millelith soldier.


    "..." The Millelith soldier was silent for a moment, then spoke with unwavering resolve, "We can win, don''t worry, child. Liyue will be fine!"


    On the Jade Chamber, Ning Guang looked down at Osial below, deep in thought.


    Right now, their firepower was limited, and defeating Osial in a short time would be difficult.


    If this dragged on, there were too many uncertainties. No one knew what the consequences might be.


    If they didn''t resolve this issue today, the problems would only continue to accumulate.


    One couldn''t always rely on the immortals¡ªthis thought flashed through Ning Guang''s mind.


    "Ning Guang, what are you thinking?" Ke Qing asked, noticing Ning Guang''s change in demeanor.


    Ning Guang remained silent, her lips moving slightly. "I want to¡­ abandon Jade Chamber."


    "What?" Ke Qing thought she must have misheard.


    Jade Chamber was Ning Guang''s life''s work. To ask her to abandon it was to ask her to forsake everything she had spent her life building.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "I want to abandon Jade Chamber," Ning Guang repeated. "We''ll move the Jade Chamber above Osial, and then drop it. The impact should be enough to defeat Osial."


    "If we do that¡­" Ke Qing hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    "If Jade Chamber can exchange for the safety and peace of the people of Liyue, then no matter how you look at it, it''s a very worthwhile trade." Ning Guang smiled, though there was a trace of helplessness in her smile, it was mostly determination.


    "There''s no need to go that far." Yu Xie''s voice interrupted Ning Guang and Ke Qing''s conversation.


    "¡­Right now, there''s no better solution." Ning Guang said.


    Yu Xie looked at Osial, which was roaring on the sea, then turned to Ning Guang. "Perhaps there is a way. I would like to ask for everyone''s help. Osial, I will handle it."


    Yu Xie''s words puzzled and worried everyone.


    The Adeptus all understood that if it were the former General of the Guard, handling Osial alone would not be a difficult task. But the current Yu Xie¡­


    "Yu Xie, what do you mean by that¡­" Xian Yun was the first to speak.


    "Osial has already been weakened by the Guizhong Ballista, but if I face it alone, I may not be able to deliver a fatal blow. So, I need everyone''s assistance," Yu Xie replied.


    Yu Xie knew very well that although he had the ability to "erase," which could nullify Osial''s attacks, dealing a fatal blow to such a powerful demon god... most of his current skills were at the "Epic" level. Skills at this level would not be enough to deal with a demon god of Osial''s caliber.


    But with the help of the Adeptus, Ning Guang, and Ke Qing, things might be different.


    "Everyone, please trust me," Yu Xie suddenly smiled. "I''m sure I''ve said something similar in the past, so I ask you all to believe in me this time, just as you did back then! I''ll come back safely."


    Xian Yun hesitated, wanting to speak but unsure.


    Ge Chen and Gui Zhong remained silent.


    Bonanus and Indarias also said nothing.


    At this moment, it seemed as though everyone was remembering some deep memories from the past.


    "How can we help you?" A figure suddenly appeared on the deck of the Jade Chamber¡ªit was Xiao.


    Yu Xie turned to Xiao and smiled, relieved.


    "Everyone''s power is the arrow, and I am the bow that triggers it."


    "I understand." Xiao responded calmly.


    The Adeptus exchanged looks, their expressions resolute with a sense of relief.


    They trusted Yu Xie. After all, the Yu Xie of the past had single-handedly repelled many demon gods!


    Though things were different now, some things remained unchanged!


    Elemental power and immortal energy began to converge, gently enveloping Yu Xie''s body. After a moment, a breeze seemed to swirl around him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Yu Xie smiled faintly and turned to Ning Guang. "Ning Guang, I admire your resolve to abandon Jade Chamber. You truly deserve to be Liyue''s Tianquan Star. But this time, let the Jade Chamber stay floating above Liyue Harbor."


    With that, Yu Xie leapt down.


    Empowered by the immortal energy of the others, it seemed as though invisible wings sprouted from Yu Xie''s back, allowing him to fly directly toward Osial. He hovered in front of it.


    Below him, the black, turbulent sea churned, and Osial''s multiple heads all turned toward him.


    In an instant, hate gleamed in each of the eyes on the heads.


    "Yu Xie... you''re still alive¡­" A deep, hateful voice came from Osial.


    Yu Xie''s heart paused for a moment, realizing that it must be because of his past confrontation with Osial during the Archon War that the latter recognized him.


    However, there was no need to explain¡ªit wasn''t necessary.


    "Yeah, I''m still alive. Are you disappointed?" Yu Xie responded.


    "No, not at all. In fact, I''m quite happy," Osial said. "That way, I can finally take revenge for the events of the past! It''s just a pity that Morax is not here."


    "Morax? He''s always been here," Yu Xie laughed.


    "Let''s hope that''s true¡­"


    As his words fell, all of Osial''s heads opened their mouths at once. A tremendous force began to gather, the density of the power extremely high.


    In less than a second, the power had fully condensed and shot toward Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie didn''t dodge. He simply raised his left hand.


    With a sharp buzzing sound, the power was erased and dissipated.


    A wild wind began to rage around them, lifting the sea into the air before it crashed back down, like a torrential downpour.


    At some point, Cloud Cutter appeared in Yu Xie''s hand.


    He slowly drew the blade, with a gentle breeze swirling around it. Immortal energy and wind seemed to merge, as if both had become a part of the sword itself.


    "Osial, I won''t let you take revenge on Liyue."

 Chapter 174: Ultimate

    Beneath the sky covered by an overwhelming black cloud and above the black sea, a powerful sense of oppression enveloped the Guyun Stone Forest sea area.


    Osial''s gaze suddenly changed.


    He stared at Yu Xie, who was hovering in mid-air, seemingly unable to believe what he was seeing.


    No matter what, Yu Xie was just a mortal. When they fought years ago, he hadn''t felt such overwhelming pressure. What exactly is this...


    Of course, as the Overlord of the Vortex, Osial was not crushed by this pressure.


    His eyes still burned with hatred, as if he wanted to tear apart anyone who stood in his way of vengeance.


    Yu Xie, hovering in the air, tightened his grip on the Cloud Cutter, with immortal power and a wind mixing on the blade, creating a miniature hurricane in an instant.


    Different types of immortal and elemental powers intertwined and blended on Yu Xie as he completed his final charge.


    Yu Xie glanced back in the direction of Liyue Harbor. It was far, and he couldn''t make out what was happening there at this moment.


    But his intuition told him that the residents'' evacuation had been completed.


    "At a time like this, you still have the mind to worry about others?" Osial mocked.


    Yu Xie didn''t respond, merely giving a faint smile.


    Then, the blade light flashed like thunder.


    In an instant, the brilliant blade light, like white lightning, cut through the sky, accompanied by the sharp buzzing of bees.


    The strong winds howled, and the sea waves churned.


    This single strike shattered the wind and rain, cleaved through the clouds, and severed Osial''s head.


    The rain curtain was forcefully cut open by that single strike. After a few seconds, the rain resumed its descent. A canyon was carved into the sea surface, and it took several seconds before the seawater gathered back together.


    The breath of Osial, the Overlord of the Vortex, gradually dissipated in the storm. In his final moment, his eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Everyone atop the Jade Chamber was stunned upon witnessing this scene.


    The strike was one they were all familiar with. Years ago, Yu Xie had used this move to split mountains.


    In Inazuma, the deity Raiden Shogun had a technique called "Musou no Hitotachi." It was said that Raiden Shogun once used this technique to slay the Demon God Orobashi, creating a canyon with it.


    The people of Inazuma universally recognized "Musou no Hitotachi" as the pinnacle of Raiden Shogun''s martial prowess, and many believed it was the ultimate sword technique in the world.


    But to the Adeptus of Liyue, the sword technique of the former General was considered the true pinnacle.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ning Guang stood at the edge of Jade Chamber, gazing down below, silent.


    In objective fact, Yu Xie had helped Ning Guang, sparing her from having to abandon Jade Chamber.


    Just for this, Ning Guang felt deeply indebted to Yu Xie.


    Jade Chamber was the culmination of Ning Guang''s life''s work. When she had just made the decision to use it as a weapon against Osial, she had felt immense reluctance in her heart.


    But as the Tianquan of the Seven Star Liyue, she had to protect Liyue.


    Yet, Yu Xie had relieved her of that decision.


    Now, standing on the deck of Jade Chamber once more felt like reclaiming something lost.


    The clouds that had obscured the sky began to dissipate, and the rain gradually stopped.


    The first rays of sunlight broke through the gaps in the clouds and shone upon Liyue Harbor.


    The fierce winds over the sea were also gradually calming, and everything began to return to normal.


    Yu Xie had returned to Jade Chamber.


    "Yu Xie, are you okay?" The Adeptus all stepped forward, asking with concern.


    "Don''t worry, didn''t I say I would return safely?" Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    This scene was witnessed by Ning Guang.


    In that moment, it seemed as if Ning Guang suddenly understood why Yu Xie, despite being just a mortal, could earn the unconditional trust of so many Adeptus.


    The storm had completely subsided, the dark clouds in the sky had dispersed, and sunlight once again bathed the earth. The rising tide had receded, and Liyue Harbor had returned to its previous state.


    In this crisis, aside from part of the dock being submerged by the surging tide, Liyue Harbor had suffered no damage.


    "Ke Qing, I think I understand now why you treat Yu Xie differently," Ning Guang suddenly said to Ke Qing.


    "Huh?" Ke Qing was surprised.


    Ning Guang smiled, not explaining her earlier words, and instead walked forward.


    "To all the Adeptus and Yu Xie, I am deeply grateful for your help today. If you don''t mind, after all the subsequent tasks are finished, I would like to host a banquet to thank you all. How does that sound?"


    .......


    Night.


    Today''s events were finally over.


    Yu Xie arrived at the dock.


    The areas that had been submerged by the tide during the day still showed traces of water. Zhong Li was standing at the edge of the dock, silently staring at the distant sea.


    Yu Xie walked over.


    "Zhong Li."


    "You''ve come," Zhong Li said.


    "Is this the outcome you wanted to see?" Yu Xie asked.


    "If you hadn''t intervened, I think Tianquan Star would have given up on her Jade Chamber at that time and used it to deal with Osial," Zhong Li replied. "With a Seven Star that would rather abandon something she cherishes to protect Liyue, I think I can rest easy and live as an ordinary person."


    "Don''t worry, even without the Geo Archon, Liyue can still move forward without pause," Yu Xie said with a smile. "So, you can relax and just be a guest elder at the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor. When you have free time, drink tea, listen to stories, and take walks."


    .......


    In front of Yu Xie''s house.


    Xian Yun and Ge Chen met each other face to face.


    The two looked at each other, both naturally understanding why the other was there.


    "It looks like Yu Xie isn''t home right now," Xian Yun said, glancing at the house''s window.


    At that moment, there was no light in the window. It wasn''t too late, and Yu Xie probably wouldn''t be sleeping this early, so the more likely scenario was that he wasn''t at home.


    "From Yu Xie today, I seem to have seen many flashes of past memories," Ge Chen said lightly.


    "I feel the same. That''s why I''m more determined now ¡ª this time, I absolutely won''t give up on Yu Xie, even though his lifespan is still limited¡­ If there''s a next life, I''ll wait to meet him again. If there''s no next life, I won''t regret it," Xian Yun said with certainty.


    "Coincidentally, I feel the same way¡­" Ge Chen said, slightly awkward. She and Xian Yun were always in perfect sync in this regard. "Xian Yun, to be honest, I don''t want to give up on Yu Xie, but I also don''t want to see you unhappy¡­"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the air seemed to grow more awkward.


    The two beautiful Adeptus suddenly fell silent, each gazing in a different direction.


    The moonlight illuminated their graceful figures.


    "Xian Yun, Ge Chen?" Yu Xie''s voice suddenly rang out. "What brings you here?"


    Xian Yun and Ge Chen turned to look at him at the same time. It seemed like they wanted to say something but ultimately didn''t speak.


    Yu Xie sensed something was off and walked over to open the door.


    "Come in if you have something to say."


    Xian Yun and Ge Chen hesitated for a moment, but then they both walked into the house.


    Their expressions seemed as though each had their own little plans in mind.

 Chapter 175: The Mechanical Crane and the Music Box

    Once inside the room, the three of them were silent for a moment, and the atmosphere felt subtly awkward.


    The lights in the room flickered, casting their shadows on the wall.


    "Why is everyone... so quiet?" Yu Xie couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Ahem... Actually... I have a small gift I''d like to give you," Xian Yun hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    Ge Chen, upon hearing this, slightly shifted her gaze. Coincidentally, she had brought a small gift for Yu Xie as well.


    "I also have a gift for you, Yu Xie," Ge Chen said immediately after.


    Xian Yun and Ge Chen exchanged a glance before both turned to look at Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie paused for a moment. "What gift?"


    A faint glow flashed in Xian Yun''s hand, and a delicate mechanical crane appeared in her palm.


    This was originally something Xian Yun had planned to give to Yu Xie a thousand years ago, but at that time... Yu Xie had left.


    Ge Chen then took out an exquisite music box, which was also something she had intended to give Yu Xie a thousand years ago.


    When they reunited with Yu Xie, they had planned to present these gifts that had been waiting for a thousand years, but they had felt it would be better to wait until they were more familiar with the present-day Yu Xie. And so, they waited until now.


    "You can carry this mechanical crane with you at all times. It can protect you and also has a communication function," Xian Yun explained.


    "This music box is something I made myself. It contains many pieces of music. You can listen to it when you''re bored," Ge Chen added.


    Yu Xie looked at the mechanical crane and the music box, warmth flowing through his heart, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    "Thank you, Xian Yun, Ge Chen."


    As the sky darkened, after chatting for a while, Xian Yun and Ge Chen left.


    In the still of the night, Yu Xie placed Xian Yun''s mechanical crane and Ge Chen''s music box on the bedside table.


    The music box played a beautiful melody, and the mechanical crane flapped its wings, taking off from the bedside and soaring around the room.


    ........


    The next morning, when Yu Xie woke up, he found the mechanical crane Xian Yun had given him standing at the bedside, emitting a pleasant crane call.


    Yu Xie was puzzled for a moment but quickly understood. He reached out and gently touched it, as Xian Yun had instructed.


    With a soft glow, Xian Yun''s voice came through.


    "Yu Xie, how did you sleep last night?"This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "I slept well. How about you?" Yu Xie held the mechanical crane in his hand.


    At that moment, Xian Yun was at her own residence, using a transmission spell.


    "I had a dream last night. It was a message from the Emperor. In the dream, he said he had not passed away."


    "I knew it. He couldn''t have died so easily."


    "Yes... The Emperor has worked for thousands of years. It''s time for him to rest. I understand and respect his choice."


    "However, the people of Liyue don''t know the current situation. If you happen to meet him in front of the people, make sure not to let anything slip."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. By the way, have you gotten up yet?" At this point, Xian Yun''s tone suddenly changed, sounding like a love-struck girl concerned for her lover.


    "I just woke up."


    "No wonder, your voice still sounds a bit lazy. Well, I won''t keep you. Get up and wash up first."


    "Alright."


    The transmission ended.


    Yu Xie gazed at the mechanical crane in his hand for a while, finding the feeling of "making a call" in Teyvat quite strange.


    After washing up and having breakfast, Yu Xie went out to the streets.


    The streets of Liyue Harbor, after the storm and heavy rain from yesterday, had already returned to normal. Only the water in the low-lying areas remained, as if it were just an ordinary rain shower.


    In this crisis, nothing in Liyue Harbor had been damaged, and the outcome could be considered a miracle.


    Rumors had started to spread around the streets.


    "Rumor has it that during the storm yesterday, a figure jumped down from the top of the Jade Chamber, single-handedly facing the Overlord of the Vortex. With one strike, the Overlord of the Vortex was slain, securing a bright future for Liyue Harbor!"


    "Is that true? Was that figure... an Adepti?"


    "Of course, it must have been an Adepti. Who else could possess such great power?"


    "I don''t think so. I heard it was actually an adventurer."


    "That doesn''t sound right. I heard it was Lord Ningguang, Lady Keqing, and many Immortals working together to defeat the Overlord of the Vortex. There''s no way one person could face the Demon God alone."


    "I agree, that explanation seems more plausible. Unless the Geo Archon himself came down, how could one person possibly contend with the Overlord of the Vortex? And now, the Archon has passed away, gone to enjoy his rest. But we''re fortunate to have responsible members of the Seven Star of Liyue like Lord Ningguang and Lady Keqing, the united forces of the Millelith, and many Adeptus here. That''s a blessing for the people of Liyue."


    Such debates were constantly heard in the streets.


    Yu Xie, with his excellent hearing, caught these conversations but didn''t pay them much mind.


    The rumors didn''t matter. What was important was that the people of Liyue knew that even without the protection of the Geo Archon, Liyue would continue to move forward as usual.


    This was exactly the outcome Zhongli had hoped to see.


    While wandering, Yu Xie arrived at Yujing Terrace.


    Looking around, Yu Xie saw Ganyu outside Yuehai Pavilion, giving instructions to several Millelith soldiers.


    By the time Yu Xie walked over, Ganyu had just finished giving her orders, and the soldiers had left.


    "Ganyu, good morning," Yu Xie greeted her.


    Ganyu, a bit dazed, looked at him. "Good morning."


    "You look a bit tired. Are you alright?" Yu Xie noticed the weariness in her eyes.


    "I had a lot of work to handle last night, and I didn''t get any sleep. I just finished giving the last set of instructions..." Ganyu replied.


    "You didn''t sleep at all last night?" Yu Xie was a bit surprised, but then again, it wasn''t too unexpected.


    Ganyu was always like this. When it came to work, she was like a machine, capable of working nonstop, even more so than an actual machine.


    It was also because of her semi-immortal constitution that she could manage it.


    Keqing, in this respect, likely couldn''t compare to Ganyu.


    "I didn''t sleep... but now that all the work is done, I can rest," Ganyu said, giving Yu Xie a gentle smile.


    Yu Xie didn''t quite know how to respond and could only smile awkwardly.


    In the blink of an eye, Ganyu had closed her eyes and stood there, her body seeming light as if she might fall over with the slightest breeze.


    Just then, a gust of wind blew by, and Ganyu, half-asleep with her eyes closed, swayed dangerously.


    Without thinking, Yu Xie reached out and caught her.


    Ganyu opened her eyes again, still dazed.


    "What... what happened?" she asked, confused.


    "I''ll take you back. You''re so tired you''re about to fall asleep standing up."


    "I''m... sorry. I didn''t mean to... I just... I''m really tired," Ganyu seemed a little embarrassed and turned her head away.


    "Alright, let''s go. I''ll take you back," Yu Xie said.

 Chapter 176: Ganyu Wants to Relive the Past

    "No, no need. I can go back myself," Ganyu seemed a bit embarrassed and gently declined.


    "Are you sure?" Yuxie replied, "I think if you walk on the road now, you might fall asleep after just a few steps."


    "I..." Ganyu wanted to argue for herself, but she realized Yuxie was probably right.


    In the end, Yuxie escorted Ganyu back to her residence.


    It was a very ordinary house, with no extravagant decorations, and the furniture wasn''t particularly luxurious.


    As for Mora, Ganyu, being the secretary of the Seven Star of Liyue, surely earned a considerable salary every month. She could easily afford to furnish her house with fine furniture, but it seemed she hadn''t done so.


    To Ganyu, as long as her home was clean and tidy, that was enough.


    "By the way, Ganyu, Xianyun told me this morning that she had a dream last night. It was a dream from the Emperor, and I think others must have had similar dreams. You didn''t sleep last night, so..."


    "Is that so? It seems I missed out... Did the Master Liu Yun tell you what the dream was about?" Ganyu was a bit surprised.


    "The Emperor hasn''t passed away. He only took the name of an ordinary person and is living in Liyue Harbor," Yuxie said.


    "Is that so..." Ganyu paused, her expression relaxing, "In that case, it''s for the best. The Emperor can finally rest."


    "Yes, and you should rest now as well."


    "Well... I''ll go back to my room. Do you want to come in and take a look?"


    "I''ll pass on that. You rest well. I''ll leave now."


    "Um..." Ganyu hesitated for a moment, "Yuxie, could you come in with me? Could you wait until I fall asleep before leaving? I want to relive the feeling from when I was a child..."


    There was a hint of shyness in Ganyu''s voice.


    Yuxie hesitated for a moment, but then smiled and agreed.


    "Sure."


    Then, the two of them entered Ganyu''s bedroom.


    The room, like the living room, had few decorations and looked like an ordinary girl''s bedroom at first glance.


    Without saying much, Ganyu shyly lay down on the bed, pulled the blanket over herself, and then looked at Yuxie with her large eyes.


    "Get some rest. Don''t look at me. There''s nothing on my face that would help you sleep better," Yuxie joked.


    "When I was younger and couldn''t fall asleep, Liu Yun would pat the horn on my head. I would feel very safe and then fall asleep."


    Yuxie was a little surprised to hear this. He hadn''t expected Ganyu to bring up her childhood like this.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "And sometimes when I came to find you, after playing for a while, you would pat my head to help me sleep..." Ganyu''s voice was already very soft, and she looked like she was about to fall asleep. "Could you... pat my head like you used to?"


    Yuxie paused for a moment, then gently smiled as if helpless, sitting down on the edge of the bed. He reached out and gently placed his hand on Ganyu''s head.


    "Go to sleep, Ganyu."


    "Mm..." Ganyu closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Her cute sleeping face and the steady, peaceful sound of her breathing seemed to tell the story of just how tired she was, and that she would sleep soundly this time.


    Yuxie withdrew his hand from Ganyu''s head, gently pulled the blanket over her, and then went to the window to draw the curtains. Afterward, he quietly left, making sure not to make a sound.


    In the evening, Ganyu woke up.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and the fatigue that had accumulated throughout the day vanished.


    Everything that had happened before she fell asleep rushed into her mind, causing her cheeks to turn slightly red.


    Perhaps it was because she was so tired at the time, which made her thoughts a bit disordered. She had actually talked to Yuxie about her childhood...


    Though Yuxie had known about her childhood before, the current Yuxie didn''t know it...


    But now, he did.


    It was a little embarrassing.


    And she had even asked Yuxie to pat her head...


    "Ganyu, you''re already grown up, and you''re really so tired that you''re losing your mind, huh?" Ganyu inwardly mocked herself.


    ...


    Night fell.


    At the invitation of Tianquan Star, Ningguang, everyone gradually boarded the Jade Chamber.


    Tonight, Ningguang was hosting a banquet to celebrate, and of course, Yuxie was also invited.


    It was a celebration feast.


    The banquet proceeded smoothly, though there seemed to be a slight awkwardness, but that didn''t affect things.


    After a few rounds of drinks and tasting all the dishes, the gathering was coming to an end, as all banquets must eventually.


    Several Adeptus seemed to want to find an opportunity to be alone with Yuxie, but they couldn''t find a good opening in front of everyone.


    In the end, they had to let it go.


    Yuxie also prepared to return to rest.


    But Ningguang stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuxie looked towards Ningguang, who had stopped him.


    Everyone had already left, and though the Jade Chamber was brightly lit, it felt very quiet at this moment. A light breeze blew across the deck, adding to the tranquil atmosphere.


    Ningguang hesitated for a moment, then took graceful steps towards him and stopped in front of him, offering a gentle smile.


    "Yuxie, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I probably wouldn''t be standing here on the Jade Chamber right now. So, if there''s anything I can do for you, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    The night breeze rustled through the Jade Chamber, tousling Ningguang''s hair. She gently tucked the stray strands behind her ear.


    Yuxie returned her smile. "No need to thank me. Jade Chamber is the result of your hard work over your lifetime. I just didn''t want to see it destroyed like that. There''s no need for you to feel obligated to do anything for me. I didn''t do this to make Tianquan Star owe me a favor."


    To Ningguang, these simple words felt like warmth filling her heart, something she couldn''t quite put into words.


    Yuxie had saved something she treasured, without asking for anything in return.


    "¡­In the future, the doors of Jade Chamber will always be open for you," after a long pause, Ningguang spoke again. "As long as you want to come, you''re always welcome. If you want to leave, no one will stop you."


    Under the night wind and moonlight, Ningguang''s mature figure was elegant, and her smile seemed to carry something new, something she had never shown before.


    It was getting late, and Yuxie left the Jade Chamber, heading towards the streets below.


    There were fewer people on the street now, and only a few pedestrians could be seen walking in twos and threes.


    As Yuxie walked home slowly, he saw a confused young woman under the streetlight.


    The young woman seemed to be lost, looking around left and right, scratching her head with a puzzled expression.


    With the intention of offering directions, Yuxie approached her.


    As he got closer, he realized the young woman was very beautiful. Her stunning looks rivaled those of Xianyun and the others. She had a mature demeanor, with short silver hair and dressed in exquisite clothing in red and white, resembling the ceremonial attire of an Inazuma shrine maiden.


    "Hello, do you need any help?"

 Chapter 177: Do You Want to See My Ears?

    The girl turned her head and looked over at the sound.


    At that moment, a thunderclap echoed through the night sky, signaling that rain was coming.


    The girl looked at Yu Xie but did not speak immediately.


    Raindrops began to fall.


    Yu Xie looked up at the sky. "It''s starting to rain. Are you lost? Where are you headed? Maybe I can point you in the right direction."


    "...I just arrived in Liyue today, and I''m looking for an inn," the girl replied.


    "As for inns..." Yu Xie thought for a moment and pointed to one side of the street. "There''s one over there, but the rain seems to be picking up. We should probably take shelter first."


    "Mm." The girl smiled at Yu Xie.


    The two of them moved to stand under the eaves of a nearby building.


    The rain gradually grew heavier, and it was hard to tell how long it would last.


    The girl stood beside Yu Xie, staring at the rain curtain in the night, seemingly lost in thought.


    This place wasn''t far from Yu Xie''s home, and even if the rain continued, he could quickly run back. At most, he''d take a shower and change clothes. But for some reason, he felt a bit uneasy leaving the girl alone here.


    It wasn''t out of simple concern, but there was a feeling he couldn''t quite describe.


    "I think the rain is beautiful. Every time I watch the rain like this, I feel a sense of calm, as if I can forget all the troubles in my heart," the girl suddenly said. "Do you like watching the rain?"


    "Not particularly, but I don''t dislike it," Yu Xie replied, glancing at the girl beside him. He suddenly felt that she looked a bit familiar. "Sorry, have we met somewhere before?"


    The girl paused for a moment, and after what seemed like a long time, she gave a relieved yet helpless smile.


    "Perhaps we have, yes."


    "I just feel like you look familiar," Yu Xie said. "My name is Yu Xie, may I ask your name?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, "Kitsune Saiguu."


    This time, Yu Xie was stunned.


    He suddenly realized why the girl in front of him seemed familiar. The name "Kitsune Saiguu" was not unfamiliar to him.


    Kitsune Saiguu was the previous head priestess of the Narukami Shrine in Inazuma, a friend of Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei. Although she was rarely mentioned in the original storyline, Yu Xie had a distinct impression of her.


    But... wasn''t Kitsune Saiguu supposed to have...


    Yu Xie looked at the girl standing beside him.


    Silver hair, a beautiful face, red and white clothing resembling a miko outfit.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Everything matched the description of Kitsune Saiguu perfectly. If she had a pair of white fox ears on her head, there would be no doubt.


    "What''s wrong? You..." Kitsune Saiguu felt nervous in her heart. She had spent a lot of time to finally find information about Yu Xie and learned that he had lost his previous memories.


    She didn''t know the exact reason for this, but one thing was certain: Yu Xie had returned.


    At this moment, Yu Xie''s reaction stirred a flicker of hope in Kitsune Saiguu''s heart. Could it be that he still remembered the past? Even if it was just a single event...


    Though Kitsune Saiguu knew it was unlikely, she couldn''t stop herself from hoping.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Yu Xie replied with a slightly awkward smile. "I''ve heard a bit about the Narukami Shrine in Inazuma, so I was just surprised when I heard your name."


    "I see..." Kitsune Saiguu couldn''t hide her slight disappointment.


    "I didn''t expect to meet the former head priestess of Narukami Shrine here. Are you in Liyue for official business or personal matters?"


    "I''m no longer the head priestess, so I have no authority to handle official matters. Naturally, it''s for personal reasons," Kitsune Saiguu said, steadying her emotions.


    Yu Xie not remembering the past was something she had already come to terms with. There was no point in feeling sad; she had to focus on the future, didn''t she?


    "That makes sense. If it were for official matters, the Seven Star would probably have arranged accommodations for you," Yu Xie speculated. "It seems like the rain isn''t going to stop anytime soon. Are you planning to wait here the whole time?"


    Kitsune Saiguu wanted to say that if it meant waiting under this roof with him, she could wait all day.


    But considering this was their "first meeting," saying something like that now would be far too strange.


    "Do you have an umbrella? Or perhaps another plan?"


    "My home isn''t far from here. I can go back and fetch an umbrella for you. Would you mind waiting here for me?"


    "That would be too much trouble for you¡­"


    "It''s no trouble at all! Helping others is a virtue, right? Just think of it as my good deed for the day," Yu Xie joked, then quickly stepped into the rain.


    As he walked, a sense of strangeness lingered in Yu Xie''s mind. It was undoubtedly a good thing that Kitsune Saiguu was alive and well, but questions lingered.


    What exactly had happened? If Kitsune Saiguu was fine, what about Raiden Makoto, Mikoshi Chiyo, and Sasayuri?


    There were no answers to these questions now. Quickening his pace through the rain, Yu Xie soon arrived back at his residence.


    Taking out his key, he unlocked the door and was about to step inside when a melodious voice spoke up behind him.


    "So, this is where you live now."


    Yu Xie turned around and saw Kitsune Saiguu standing under the eaves outside his door. She had followed him, and he hadn''t noticed at all.


    It was likely because she bore no ill will, so his "senses" hadn''t been triggered.


    "You came too? The rain''s been pouring, and if you followed me, then your clothes must be¡­" Yu Xie trailed off mid-sentence, as there was no need to continue.


    Kitsune Saiguu looked down at herself. Her clothes were thoroughly soaked, clinging tightly to her skin, and the white parts of her outfit had become semi-transparent.


    "Well¡­" Kitsune Saiguu hesitated, giving a slightly awkward smile. "I was feeling a bit impatient. Plus, by coming with you, you won''t have to make a second trip."


    The real reason, of course, was that she wanted to see where Yu Xie lived now. Naturally, she wasn''t going to admit that.


    "...Come inside," Yu Xie said after a brief pause, stepping into the house first. "I''ll bring over a stove and start a fire so you can dry your clothes."


    "There''s no need for that," Kitsune Saiguu replied with a smile as she entered the room, then closed her eyes.


    A special energy gathered within her body, and soon, her soaked clothes dried visibly before Yu Xie''s eyes.


    "As expected of the former Head Priestess of Inazuma''s Grand Narukami Shrine," Yu Xie remarked in admiration.


    Hearing his praise, Kitsune Saiguu gave a soft smile. She kept countless emotions buried in her heart, not letting any of them surface.


    This meeting had been meticulously planned by her.


    There was so much she wanted to say to Yu Xie, but she knew now wasn''t the right time.


    "By the way, Miss Kitsune Saiguu, I have a question to ask. It might be a bit presumptuous, so I hope you won''t mind," Yu Xie suddenly said.


    "Ask away; no need to worry about that," Kitsune Saiguu replied with a smile.


    "...Since you''re of the fox race, under normal circumstances, you should have a pair of white fox ears on your head, right? Are you using some secret technique to hide them?"


    The question caused Kitsune Saiguu''s heart to skip for a moment. Then she looked at Yu Xie, a faintly mischievous smile appearing on her lips.


    "Do you want to see my ears?"

 Chapter 178: Sense of Crisis

    "It''s not that I want to see, I''m just curious, so I asked," Yu Xie said.


    "I see." Kitsune Saiguu raised one hand above her head and scratched her own head. As her hand moved, two white fox ears appeared. "I hid my ears to make myself look more ordinary."


    Indeed, after using a secret technique to hide her ears, Kitsune Saiguu looked like an ordinary human. However, her aura was anything but ordinary.


    "It seems like you''ve seen many amazing things. Now that you''re facing a youkai from Inazuma, you''re not afraid," Kitsune Saiguu smiled and walked up to Yu Xie.


    "You won''t harm me, will you?" Yu Xie also smiled.


    "Well, that''s hard to say. Who knows, I might just want to eat you," Kitsune Saiguu said with a mischievous grin.


    Yu Xie hesitated for a moment, as if he had started to understand the current head priestess of the Narukami Shrine''s personality and where it might have come from.


    "My meat isn''t tasty, and I haven''t even bathed yet," Yu Xie walked to the window and looked outside.


    The rain outside had gradually stopped, and the sound of light rain slowly disappeared.


    "The rain has stopped," Kitsune Saiguu walked to the window as well. "It seems like I should be leaving."


    "Do you need me to guide you?" Yu Xie asked.


    "No need. I''ll find my way slowly. I''ll get there eventually," Kitsune Saiguu turned around and walked out the door, glancing back with a gentle smile. "Thanks for the directions. See you next time."


    With that, the figure of Kitsune Saiguu gradually faded into the distance.


    Yu Xie still felt a bit bewildered and puzzled.


    The way the story was unfolding now seemed to be diverging much more from the original development than he had imagined.


    But no matter what, at least for now, it seemed that the current developments weren''t all that bad.


    .....


    The next day.


    Yu Xie woke up early.


    It had been several days since he last worked, so today he decided to visit the Adventurers'' Guild and see if there were any suitable commissions.


    Although money wasn''t an issue right now, it wasn''t good to be without an income either, as savings would eventually run out.


    Even though he had noticed from Ningguang''s attitude that he could stay in the Yuehai Pavilion without charge for now, it still felt a bit strange to do so.


    Arriving at the Adventurers'' Guild, the receptionist, Miss Katheryne, was still standing at the counter, diligently doing her work.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Katheryne, are there any commissions available recently?" Yu Xie approached.


    "Ad Astra Abyssoque, Mr. Yu Xie, welcome to the Adventurers'' Guild," Katheryne flashed her signature smile. "As for recent commissions¡­ there aren''t any that are particularly suitable for you. Would you like to take a look yourself?"


    Saying this, Katheryne took out a commission form from beneath the counter.


    Yu Xie took the form, which detailed many different commissions.


    He flipped through the pages, but none of the commissions caught his eye.


    However, in the end, his gaze stopped.


    One commission caught Yu Xie''s attention¡ªthere had been a series of eerie events in a small village in the mountains, possibly caused by some kind of malevolent entity. Some adventurers had gone to investigate, but all returned without success, with a few even coming back with symptoms of mental instability.


    This commission offered a fairly high reward, and it had been posted for quite some time. Logically speaking, such a generous reward should have attracted capable individuals to take care of it by now.


    But since it was still listed, it was clear that this commission was not simple.


    "How about this commission?" Yu Xie pointed to the content on the commission form.


    "This commission... a total of eighteen adventurers have taken it on, but none have succeeded. Among them, five adventurers returned with varying degrees of mental instability. So, Mr. Yu Xie, if you wish to take on this commission, I advise you to think carefully," Katheryne explained truthfully.


    "I see the commission was issued by a small village, but the reward seems a bit too high. This doesn''t seem quite right. Could it be that there''s a mine in this village?"


    "That''s correct. Since the commission hasn''t been resolved, in order to maintain the reputation of the Adventurers'' Guild, the guild has decided to add extra reward money from their own funds, hoping to attract someone capable," Katheryne explained.


    "I see." Yu Xie stroked his chin and pondered. "In that case, I''ll take it."


    "Mr. Yu Xie, are you sure? This commission might be more difficult than you expect."


    "I''m sure," Yu Xie smiled.


    "Alright, then I will immediately update this commission to show that it has been accepted."


    After leaving the Adventurers'' Guild, Yu Xie walked along the streets.


    Though he had only been in Liyue for a short time, he had already walked this street countless times and was quite familiar with it.


    As he was thinking about his next plan, a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Yu Xie?"


    Yu Xie snapped back to attention and saw Xian Yun and Shen He walking toward him.


    "Xian Yun, Shen He, what are you two up to...?"


    Xian Yun and Shen He were carrying quite a bit of stuff in large and small bundles, though Yu Xie couldn''t tell what they were.


    "We''re planning to go on a little excursion, so we''re buying some things we''ll need," Xian Yun explained. "If you have time sometime, how about joining us for the trip?"


    "Of course, I''d love to, but I might be busy in the next few days. I just took on a commission from the Adventurers'' Guild, and it seems a bit tricky."


    "What commission?" Xian Yun asked, a bit curious.


    "There''s a small village where something possibly malevolent is going on. Many adventurers have gone to investigate, but none have succeeded, and some even came back with symptoms of mental instability."


    "Evil spirits..." Xian Yun thought for a moment, then said, "I''ll go with you. After all, I''m an Adeptus... ahem, in any case, exorcising evil spirits is a piece of cake for me."


    "But aren''t you two preparing for an excursion?"


    "We''ve almost finished shopping for everything. We can help you solve your commission first, and then head off for the excursion afterward, right?" Xian Yun smiled slightly, as if already looking forward to the scene of the outing with Yu Xie.


    As for dealing with evil spirits¡­ for Xian Yun, that was her area of expertise, and she could handle it effortlessly.


    At that moment, another voice rang out¡ªthis one was a clear, crisp female voice.


    The voice called out Yu Xie''s name, and Xian Yun suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Yu Xie! I didn''t expect we''d meet again so soon!"


    Yu Xie turned toward the voice and saw Kitsune Saiguu walking toward him from the side of the street.


    "Miss Kitsune Saiguu," Yu Xie greeted her.


    "Yu Xie, this is...?" Xian Yun looked at Kitsune Saiguu, suddenly feeling an inexplicable "sense of crisis" in her heart.


    "Hello, I''m Kitsune Saiguu, from Inazuma," Kitsune Saiguu smiled faintly, her gaze briefly meeting Xian Yun''s.


    In that brief moment, Kitsune Saiguu also sensed a certain unspoken "sense of crisis."

 Chapter 179: Becoming More and More Complicated

    "Just call me Xian Yun," Xian Yun said as she slightly sized up the unfamiliar woman. She could sense that the other woman had an extraordinary aura, and that her appearance and figure were not inferior to her own. She also noticed the way the woman was looking at Yu Xie.


    Inazuma... Wait, Xian Yun suddenly seemed to remember something.


    During the Khaenri''ah War, the Emperor had met Yu Xie, and at that time, Yu Xie had been with the gods of Inazuma.


    Back then, Xian Yun didn''t know much about what Yu Xie had experienced in Inazuma or what kind of interactions he had had with people, whether deep or shallow.


    Could it be...?


    "Shen He," Shen He simply introduced herself, and unlike Xian Yun, she didn''t think too much about it.


    Kitsune Saiguu also took a moment to observe Xian Yun.


    Perhaps it was a woman''s intuition, but Kitsune Saiguu could tell that the woman in front of her, with her remarkable aura, was no ordinary person. She also sensed that the relationship between Xian Yun and Yu Xie was not an ordinary one.


    Suddenly, Kitsune Saiguu felt a twinge of disappointment.


    Perhaps she had arrived too late. Yu Xie already had his life, and if she interfered rashly, it might not lead to a good result.


    "The weather is nice today. If Miss Kitsune Saiguu wants to explore Liyue, today would be a good day to go out," Yu Xie said.


    "I¡­" Kitsune Saiguuhesitated, her smile concealing her inner disappointment. "You''re right, such good weather, I should go out and take a walk, enjoy the scenery. I''ll head out to see some beautiful spots in the wild. If we''re destined to meet again, we will."


    With that, Kitsune Saiguu turned and left, feeling the need for some time alone.


    Watching her retreating figure, Xian Yun slightly furrowed her brow.


    "Yu Xie, do you know this Miss Kitsune Saiguu?"


    "We met for the first time yesterday. She''s the former head priestess of the Narukami Shrine in Inazuma," Yu Xie replied.


    "Former head priestess¡­" Xian Yun thought for a moment, as if she had arrived at some conclusion. "When are you heading to that village from the commission you mentioned earlier?"


    "I''ll head there soon, why?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Then how about we meet up at the southern exit of Liyue Harbor later?"


    "Are you really going?"


    "Well, there''s nothing else to do, right?" Xian Yun smiled. "What about Shen He?"


    "If Master is going, then I''ll go too," Shen He said.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Then now... Yu Xie, go find that Miss Fox Shrine Palace from earlier. She doesn''t look happy," Xian Yun said, her tone shifting quickly.


    "Huh?" Yu Xie was momentarily confused.


    "...None of us have mentioned this before. Yu Xie, you... had a past life in Inazuma," Xian Yun hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Xie froze for a moment and immediately understood what Xian Yun meant.


    "Xian Yun¡­"


    "Go now, or I might change my mind later," Xian Yun turned her head, looking elsewhere, her tone a bit prideful.


    Xian Yun certainly didn''t want to just let Yu Xie go, but she knew the feeling of waiting for something for a long, long time all too well.


    From the look in Kitsune Saiguu''s eyes just now, Xian Yun could sense the complex emotions hidden beneath. She could feel Kitsune Saiguu''s inner turmoil.


    To untie the knot, the person who tied it must be the one to do so. Only Yu Xie could resolve this situation now.


    Xian Yun also trusted Yu Xie, believing that it wouldn''t be so easy for the other person to win him over just by a simple meeting.


    "Xian Yun, Shen He, I''ll see you at the southern exit later," Yu Xie smiled and walked away.


    Xian Yun turned back to look at his retreating figure, letting out a soft sigh.


    "Things are really getting more and more complicated¡­"


    "Master, what''s becoming complicated?" Shen He asked innocently.


    "Ahem... nothing. Let''s put our things away first, then head to the southern exit to wait for Yu Xie," Xian Yun replied.


    ....


    Kitsune Saiguu walked along the streets of Liyue Harbor, the crowd bustling around her. She sighed deeply and bit her lip.


    It seemed that entering Yu Xie''s life now wasn''t as easy as she had imagined. Simply reuniting with him wouldn''t solve everything.


    She had to take it slow; there was no need to rush.


    "Miss Kitsune Saiguu!" At that moment, Yu Xie''s voice reached her ears.


    Kitsune Saiguu stopped and looked back.


    Through the moving crowd, Kitsune Saiguu spotted Yu Xie. Although there were many people in the way, Yu Xie pushed through them and made his way to her.


    "Wh-what is it?" Kitsune Saiguu wasn''t sure what to say, and a hint of panic crept into her heart.


    "We know each other, don''t we?" Yu Xie looked into Kitsune Saiguu''s eyes.


    "How did you¡­?" Kitsune Saiguu was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly, "Yes, we knew each other before. I apologize for not mentioning it when we met yesterday, but I thought that if I brought it up, it might burden you."


    "You knew that I have no memory of my past, didn''t you?"


    "Mm, yes." Kitsune Saiguu nodded.


    "Were we¡­ very close before?" Yu Xie asked cautiously.


    "Very close," Kitsune Saiguu thought for a moment before replying. "When we first met, you were a fifteen-year-old boy. You always followed me around, calling me ''Sister Kitsune Saiguu,'' and ignored everyone else."


    "Was that really the case?" Yu Xie was a little surprised, unable to imagine the version of himself that Kitsune Saiguu described.


    "Just kidding, but we did meet when you were fifteen, and we were indeed very close afterwards." A smile appeared at the corners of Kitsune Saiguu''s eyes. The gloom in her heart seemed to have disappeared unnoticed.


    Yu Xie breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t true; otherwise, who knew how he''d be teased in the future.


    "By the way, are Miss Xian Yun and Miss Shen He familiar to you now?" Kitsune Saiguu asked again.


    "In my past life, I had interactions with Xian Yun, but just like I don''t remember anything related to you, I also don''t remember my past with Xian Yun," Yu Xie said. "As for Shen He, she''s Xian Yun''s disciple."


    "I see¡­" Kitsune Saiguu thought for a moment. It seemed her intuition hadn''t been wrong.


    Yu Xie, how many people did you get involved with in the past?


    Kitsune Saiguu looked at Yu Xie, a little helpless.


    "Are you planning to go somewhere with them?" she asked next.


    "I took a commission from the Adventurers'' Guild, and I was just about to go fulfill it." Yu Xie explained. "It''s my job."


    "I see. Well, let''s stop here for now. You go ahead and work. I''ll take a walk in the wilderness to clear my mind." Kitsune Saiguu smiled. "See you next time."


    "...Mm, see you next time." Yu Xie smiled back.


    Kitsune Saiguu waved goodbye with a smile, and Yu Xie watched her figure disappear into the distance.


    A strange thought emerged in Yu Xie''s mind¡ªcould it be that Kitsune Saiguu also...?


    Things really were getting more and more complicated...


    Should I be happy or should I be worried?

 Chapter 180: Xian Yun Still Gets Jealous

    The South Exit of Liyue Harbor


    Xianyun stood on the wooden arch bridge at the exit, gazing at the flowing water below. Her mind was slightly unsettled.


    Even though she had acted so magnanimous earlier, she still felt jealous after all.


    Standing beside her, Shenhe noticed Xianyun''s subtle expressions. She realized she had never seen her master like this before.


    Out of concern, Shenhe asked, "Master, is something wrong?"


    Xianyun seemed not to hear her and continued staring at the water below, remaining silent, her brows slightly furrowed.


    "Master?"


    "Hmm?" Xianyun finally came back to her senses. "I''m fine, no need to worry about me."


    "But, Master, you seem... troubled," Shenhe said.


    "Everyone has things on their mind, Shenhe," Xianyun replied. "Even I, as an adeptus, am no exception. But I can handle it myself. No need to worry."


    "I see. As expected of Master." Shenhe nodded in understanding.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached¡ªYu Xie had arrived.


    Xianyun turned to look, her emotions in a bit of a jumble, and she couldn''t quite explain why she suddenly felt a little nervous.


    "You¡­ you''re back."


    "Mm," Yu Xie nodded with a slight smile.


    "...Shenhe, go buy some pastries to eat on the way," Xianyun suddenly said to Shenhe.


    "Alright, Master." Shenhe didn''t question why and quickly stepped away.


    Now only Xianyun and Yu Xie remained on the bridge.


    "How is that Miss Kitsune Saiguu?" Xianyun paused before asking. "What did you talk about with her? And let me be clear, I''m not asking because I''m jealous."


    Yu Xie gave a slightly helpless smile. "We just chatted a little about the past. She seemed to be in a good mood."


    "I see..." Xianyun fell into a brief silence. "And could you tell how she feels about you?"


    "Well¡­ the time we spent together was too short. I couldn''t really tell," Yu Xie replied, fully aware of what Xianyun was implying.


    "What about your intuition?" Xianyun looked into Yu Xie''s eyes, her tone carrying a hint of interrogation, almost like the questioning of a girlfriend.


    Yu Xie weighed his words carefully, knowing this was a question that required a thoughtful answer.


    Ah¡­ what could he do? He felt helpless.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He was paying for the mistakes of his past self, after all, and now he had to endure the consequences.


    "My intuition¡­" Yu Xie hesitated for a moment. "I can''t say for sure, but I feel like I''m probably not that charming, am I?"


    Yu Xie wasn''t lying; he genuinely didn''t think of himself as particularly charismatic, at least not in this lifetime.


    Hearing this, Xianyun looked at Yu Xie and suddenly fell silent.


    Just then, Shenhe returned.


    "Master, Yu Xie, I''ve bought the pastries."


    ...


    In the afternoon, Yu Xie, Xianyun, and Shenhe arrived at a small mountain village south of Qingxu Pool.


    The village had few residents, as many of the younger people had left for Liyue Harbor to seek a livelihood. Most of those remaining in the village were elderly and children.


    What stood out, however, was the village''s stunning scenery. Mountains and water blended seamlessly, creating a picturesque landscape like a beautiful painting.


    Upon noticing outsiders entering the village, someone quickly informed the village chief, who soon appeared before Yu Xie and the others.


    In a small pavilion at the village entrance, the gray-haired chief scrutinized Yu Xie with a concerned expression.


    "Young man, are you sure you want to take on this task?" the chief asked, his tone filled with worry.


    "We wouldn''t have come here if we weren''t," Yu Xie replied calmly. "Please tell us more about the situation."


    The elderly chief, his face marked with the traces of time, looked at Yu Xie, then at Xianyun and Shenhe, and sighed heavily.


    "This is the situation¡­ A few months ago, a traveler passed through our village. Enchanted by the beautiful scenery, they stayed for a few days. However, on the night before they planned to leave, they mysteriously disappeared¡­"


    This made both Yu Xie and Xianyun frown slightly.


    "You''re certain it was a disappearance and not that they left the village?" Yu Xie asked.


    "We came to the conclusion of a disappearance after a thorough investigation," the chief explained slowly. "If the traveler had left of their own accord, they wouldn''t have done so without a trace, and they certainly wouldn''t have left all their belongings behind in the village."


    "We reported the incident to the Millelith, but even after their investigation, they couldn''t find any answers," the chief continued. "The case became a mystery. Shortly after that, two more travelers passed through our village, and the same thing happened again¡­"


    "Those two travelers also vanished without a trace?" Xianyun asked.


    "That''s right," the chief nodded helplessly. "They left all their belongings behind, but the people themselves disappeared, as if some malevolent spirit had taken them away¡­ As the saying goes, bad things happen in threes. The same thing happened again later¡ªthis time to a merchant passing through our village.


    "Because of this, the villagers are now terrified. No one dares to go out after nightfall¡­


    "Adventurers who came to investigate found nothing, and some even seemed mentally affected by the ordeal.


    "Young people, I''m grateful on behalf of the entire village that you''ve come here. But please think carefully¡ªif this really is the work of some malevolent spirit, it''s not a joke.


    "It''s not worth risking your lives for the reward. It''s been a while since the last disappearance, and the villagers have been fine. Life has gone on as usual, so perhaps we should just let this matter rest¡­"


    "Chief," Xianyun said with a confident smile, "rest assured. If there really is some malevolent spirit causing trouble, we''ll make sure to drive it away for the sake of the village."


    "This¡­" The chief looked at the three of them, unsure of what to say.


    He didn''t want to see any more young people mentally scarred by this incident, but he also knew it was hard to dissuade them.


    "Alright, but please be extremely careful. It''s best not to stay in the village overnight. We''ve prepared accommodations outside the village for you. If you need any assistance, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Understood, Chief," Yu Xie replied with a smile. "Don''t worry¡ªwe''ll get to the bottom of this."


    The chief gave a faint, resigned smile. "That''s what all the young people before you said¡­ Regardless, whether or not you uncover the truth, your first priority is to stay safe."


    Just as the chief finished speaking, a villager suddenly came running over, shouting,


    "Chief! Something terrible has happened!"


    Everyone turned to look at the approaching villager.


    "What is it? Why are you so flustered?" the chief asked.


    "It''s A Qi¡­ He was attacked by something and is covered in wounds!"


    "What?" The chief''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 181: Quite the Coincidence

    Under the guidance of the villagers, Yu Xie and his companions entered the village. Beneath the eaves of a house was a bamboo bed, surrounded by several worried-looking villagers.


    "Make way, the village chief is here," someone called.


    Hearing this, the people around the bamboo bed stepped aside, clearing a path. Yu Xie and the others were finally able to see the scene clearly.


    On the bamboo bed lay a middle-aged man with graying hair at his temples. His body was covered in wounds.


    Emergency treatment had been administered, and he was almost completely wrapped in bandages, like a mummy. While his life was not in immediate danger, he remained unconscious, his face pale.


    "Chief, A qi is covered in injuries¡ªlacerations, like he was clawed by a wild animal. None of the wounds are particularly deep, but there are many of them," one of the villagers reported.


    "A wild animal?" The village chief frowned. "There shouldn''t be any wild animals around our village."


    "Exactly, but look at A qi¡­ Could it really be some kind of malevolent spirit causing trouble?"


    Xianyun and Shenhe listened to the villagers'' speculations as their gazes fell on A qi, the injured man.


    Though his body was tightly wrapped in white bandages, Xianyun and Shenhe noticed something unusual.


    Beneath the bandages, a faint chill and an ominous aura seemed to emanate from the wounds.


    "Master..." Shenhe glanced at Xianyun.


    Xianyun gave her a reassuring look before speaking,


    "Gather some flaming flower stamens, grind them into powder, and boil them with glazed lilies to make a potion. Have the injured man drink it, and then treat the wounds as you would for a normal external injury."


    The villagers looked at Xianyun with doubt in their eyes.


    "Who are you, if I may ask?"


    "Don''t worry. She''s an expert," Yu Xie chimed in to vouch for Xianyun.


    The villagers turned their questioning gazes to the village chief, seeking his opinion.


    "What are you waiting for? Go quickly!" the chief said with an authoritative tone.


    "Understood!" The villagers scattered to carry out the instructions.


    The chief sighed softly and walked over to the three, speaking in a low voice, "It seems the three of you have noticed something unusual?"


    Xianyun glanced at the injured man on the bamboo bed once more, then turned to Shenhe.


    "Shenhe, explain."


    "Yes, Master," Shenhe responded. "This man''s wounds emit a faint chill and an ominous aura. If he were attacked by a wild animal, such phenomena wouldn''t occur. Therefore, it''s highly likely that he was injured by a demonic creature or a malevolent spirit."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The village chief''s expression grew complex. "So it truly is a malevolent spirit¡­ If that''s the case, I can only rely on you three. Please, drive it away. But most importantly, stay safe."


    "Leave it to us," Yu Xie replied. "By the way, Chief, when this man regains consciousness and stabilizes, please inform us. I have some questions for him."


    "Understood." The chief nodded.


    "Alright then, Xianyun, Shenhe, let''s head to our lodging for tonight. We can discuss our next steps there," Yu Xie said, turning to look in the direction they had come from.


    But then he caught sight of an unexpected figure.


    Walking slowly down the village path was a beautiful figure with short silver hair.


    "Kitsune Saiguu?" Yu Xie exclaimed in surprise.


    Kitsune Saiguu, who had also spotted Yu Xie and the others, looked equally astonished.


    She had merely gone for a casual walk in the countryside and stumbled upon this picturesque village. Finding no one at the entrance, she had decided to explore, only to run into Yu Xie here.


    "Yu Xie, and Miss Xianyun, Miss Shenhe as well," Kitsune Saiguu greeted as she approached. "What a coincidence."


    "It is a bit of a coincidence," Xianyun admitted. Even as an adeptus, she found the timing a little too serendipitous. If this were the plot of a drama, the writer must be intentionally stirring tension between her and Kitsune Saiguu.


    The atmosphere grew slightly tense.


    "Since we''ve run into each other, is there anything I can do to help?" Kitsune Saiguu asked.


    "There''s no need," Xianyun replied. "Miss Kitsune Saiguu, you''re here for leisure, and we wouldn''t want to disturb your enjoyment."


    "It''s no trouble at all. Since fate has brought us together here, there''s no harm in doing something meaningful. Helping wouldn''t ruin my mood," Kitsune Saiguu countered.


    "There''s really no need. Miss Kitsune Saiguu, it''s rare for you to visit Liyue. We shouldn''t take up your time."


    "Time passes regardless. If I can help Yu Xie and Miss Xianyun, it makes the time meaningful, and that makes me happy."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The polite back-and-forth between Xianyun and Kitsune Saiguu only served to heighten the subtle tension.


    Though their words and tones were perfectly courteous, Yu Xie couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a faint scent of gunpowder in the air.


    He realized he had to step in before this invisible battle escalated.


    But what could he say? He couldn''t exactly shout, "Stop fighting, you two!"


    Just then, a strange aura flickered past.


    It was like a sudden, eerie disturbance in the darkness¡ªbrief, lasting only a second before vanishing entirely.


    Everyone present, except for the village chief, immediately turned their attention in the same direction: toward a mountain on the village''s outskirts.


    "You all sensed it too?" Yu Xie asked, his brows furrowed.


    "A malevolent aura. Very faint, but definitely present," Xianyun said, her sharp gaze now far more serious than before.


    "As expected of Master. I only sensed something unusual," Shenhe remarked.


    "That aura¡­ it''s not from an ordinary creature," Kitsune Saiguu noted.


    The village chief, following their gazes, saw nothing unusual and asked, "It seems the four of you are extraordinary. Should we send someone to investigate the mountain?"


    "No need," Yu Xie said. "Until we have more information, it''s better not to alert whatever''s up there. And with such faint traces, finding anything right now would be unlikely. Let''s plan our next steps first."


    "Understood. I''ll take you to your lodgings outside the village," the chief said.


    Under the village chief''s guidance, Yu Xie and his group arrived at a small house outside the village.


    The house was simple, with nothing remarkable about it, but it was very clean.


    Inside, there was only one room, no beds, just four sets of bedding and some essentials.


    Originally, only three sets had been prepared, but the chief quickly arranged for a fourth.


    "I''ve prepared the necessary items. The conditions here are modest, so please bear with them," the chief said.


    "We won''t mind," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "I''ll leave you to it, then. If you need anything, feel free to find me."


    "Take care, Chief," Yu Xie said.


    As the chief departed, the four stood under the eaves of the house, the atmosphere still tinged with subtle tension.


    "Miss Kitsune Saiguu, are you really planning to stay?" Xianyun asked.


    Kitsune Saiguu glanced at Yu Xie. "With traces of a malevolent spirit here, I can''t just leave."


    Hearing this, Xianyun said no more. She could understand Kitsune Saiguu''s feelings¡ªthe deep-seated desire to protect Yu Xie from harm.


    Even though Yu Xie might not need protection, that instinctive concern, rooted in the depths of one''s soul, was something impossible to suppress.

 Chapter 182: The Quiet of the Night

    "Since that''s the case, let''s discuss our next steps," Yu Xie said, sitting down on the steps in front of the house. "We all sensed that malevolent aura, so there''s no doubt it''s real. This village indeed has an evil spirit lurking, but there''s one thing I can''t quite figure out."


    "What is it?" Xianyun asked.


    "If all of this is the work of that evil spirit, then why are only outsiders disappearing after coming to the village?" Yu Xie pondered aloud.


    "Didn''t a villager get attacked today?" Shenhe asked.


    "I feel like the nature of the two events is different. One involves disappearances, while the other is an attack," Yu Xie explained. "Several outsiders have gone missing in succession, yet no villagers have disappeared. Today''s attack was the first incident involving a local."


    "The intentions of demons are often difficult to grasp. It''s unwise to analyze their actions with human logic," Xianyun replied.


    "Fair point," Yu Xie nodded. "It seems like the best course of action is to wait until the injured villager regains consciousness. Once we have more information, we''ll have a clearer idea of what to do. By the way, Xianyun, do you have any secret methods to track the traces of an evil spirit?"


    "I do," Xianyun said. "But higher-level malevolent entities are adept at concealing themselves. If they''re hiding well, such methods might not be effective."


    "Hmm..." Yu Xie nodded thoughtfully, gazing in the direction of the village, lost in his musings. "It''s getting late. Let''s rest for now and plan our next move tomorrow after speaking with the injured villager."


    As dusk fell, the golden hues of the sunset bathed the mountain landscape.


    The village came alive with the soft curling of smoke from chimneys, and the aroma of food wafted out, carried by the breeze to the edge of the village.


    The village chief had invited Yu Xie and the others to join him for dinner, but they politely declined.


    Yu Xie managed to procure some meat, lit a fire, and began roasting it himself.


    For Kitsune Saiguu, tasting Yu Xie''s cooking after so many years brought a flood of mixed emotions.


    Night quietly descended.


    The four sat under the eaves of the house, saying nothing.


    The atmosphere was difficult to describe, an odd mix of tension and awkwardness.


    Yu Xie couldn''t shake the feeling of being caught in the middle. He wanted to say something to break the uncomfortable silence but struggled to find a suitable topic, worried that he might say the wrong thing.


    This is so hard... he thought. If I were the protagonist of a novel, would the author seriously write such scenes without shame?


    "I''m going to sleep first," Shenhe said simply, oblivious to the subtle tension in the air. She stood and went into the house to rest.


    Left outside were Yu Xie, Xianyun, and Kitsune Saiguu. The atmosphere only grew more indescribable.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The moonlight that night was breathtakingly beautiful, casting a serene glow over the land. Compared to Liyue Harbor, the mountains and wilds had a tranquil charm that felt deeply connected to nature.


    But Yu Xie felt anything but relaxed. He sneaked a glance at Xianyun, then at Kitsune Saiguu.


    "How long did you wait, Miss Kitsune Saiguu?" Xianyun suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Kitsune Saiguu froze for a moment before letting out a faint, slightly resigned smile.


    "A few hundred years. And Miss Xianyun?"


    "Several thousand years."


    Xianyun''s reply caught Kitsune Saiguu by surprise.


    From Xianyun''s demeanor, it wasn''t hard to deduce that she was no ordinary being¡ªperhaps one of the legendary adepti of Liyue.


    But what truly shocked Kitsune Saiguu was...


    Waiting for several hundred years had already taken a toll on her. During that time, before she had any certainty of Yu Xie''s fate, she often doubted whether they would ever reunite.


    "It''s hard to imagine... thousands of years," Kitsune Saiguu said softly. "Miss Xianyun, how did you endure such a battle against time?"


    "Fortunately, I waited long enough," Xianyun said with a faint smile, turning to look at Yu Xie.


    Kitsune Saiguu also looked at Yu Xie, her emotions in turmoil.


    Under the gazes of these two stunning women, Yu Xie immediately understood. When they mentioned "waiting," they were clearly referring to waiting for him.


    A pang of guilt rose in his heart.


    Yu Xie, you''ve made these amazing women wait for you for so long. Now, how are you going to resolve this situation?


    "That''s why I will never give up," Xianyun said, turning her gaze to Kitsune Saiguu. Her eyes were filled with unwavering determination. "No matter what happens, I won''t give up."


    Kitsune Saiguu hesitated for a moment before smiling softly, as if letting go of something. "Though my wait wasn''t as long as yours, on this matter, I feel the same, Miss Xianyun."


    Every word carefully avoided mentioning Yu Xie, yet every sentence revolved around him.


    Xianyun and Kitsune Saiguu''s eyes met, sparks seemingly flying between them.


    Caught in the middle, Yu Xie could only give a helpless smile.


    The seeds I sowed... now I have to deal with the consequences.


    "Alright, my lovely ladies, it''s getting late. Since there''s nothing else we can do tonight, shouldn''t we go to bed?" Yu Xie said with a hint of resignation.


    "Go to bed?" Xianyun and Kitsune Saiguu spoke in unison, their gazes shifting to Yu Xie. Their eyes held a mix of surprise and shyness.


    Yu Xie paused, realizing that they might have misunderstood.


    "I mean, we should rest. We have work to do tomorrow..."


    After a while, the three went inside to sleep.


    The bedding had already been laid out.


    Yu Xie lay between Xianyun and Kitsune Saiguu, while Shenhe lay next to Xianyun.


    The room was quiet, filled only with the sound of even breathing and a faint, delicate fragrance.


    It wasn''t the scent of the bedding but rather a subtle aroma drifting from either side.


    To Yu Xie, a man, the fragrance was captivating.


    Turning his head to the left, he could see Xianyun''s breathtakingly beautiful sleeping face, making his heart race.


    Turning to the right, he could see Kitsune Saiguu''s equally stunning sleeping visage, stirring his soul.


    He was the one who suggested they rest, but in the end, he was the last one to fall asleep.


    .....


    In the dead of night, when all was silent, moonlight streamed through the window and illuminated the room. Yu Xie woke up again, groggy.


    He looked around and noticed that everyone else was gone.


    His sleepiness faded, and he got up from the bedding and stepped outside.


    The moonlight outside was radiant, the night serene and profound. Xianyun sat on the steps in front of the house, staring at the night sky as if lost in thought.


    "Why are you all awake? Where are Shenhe and Kitsune Saiguu?" Yu Xie asked as he sat down beside her.


    "The two of them said the moonlight was beautiful and wanted to take a walk," Xianyun replied.


    "Why didn''t you go with them?"


    "I wanted to stay with you," Xianyun said, turning to meet Yu Xie''s gaze with a gentle smile. "This way, we get a moment alone. I got my wish, didn''t I?"


    "Xianyun..."


    Xianyun didn''t say anything more and simply continued to look at Yu Xie.


    Their gazes intertwined, like two threads slowly tangling together.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Xianyun began inching closer to Yu Xie, each movement cautious, as if afraid of being rejected¡ªlike a sensitive kitten.


    Finally, she was very close, so close that her soft breaths brushed against him.


    She gently parted her delicate lips and pressed them against Yu Xie''s.


    Her arms wrapped tightly around him, like serpents coiling around their prey, unwilling to let go.

 Chapter 183: Mental Interference and Lucid Dreams

    "Mm..."


    After a long time, Xianyun reluctantly pulled away from Yu Xie.


    She was breathing heavily, her face flushed all the way down to her neck.


    "I... did I do alright?" Xianyun lightly licked her lips and asked in a soft, almost whispering voice.


    "Xianyun..." Yu Xie looked at her delicate and tempting form, so close to him, words caught in his throat.


    "Yu Xie, I think I can''t control myself anymore," Xianyun''s voice was very light, but Yu Xie could hear every word clearly.


    As she spoke, Xianyun placed her hands on Yu Xie''s shoulders and gently pushed him.


    Yu Xie fell backward and landed on the ground outside the door.


    Xianyun did not stop her actions. With her flawless long legs, she straddled him, sitting on his lap.


    She leaned down, her hair cascading over her face, gently caressing his cheek.


    It was an itchy sensation that made Yu Xie''s heart race.


    "Yu Xie, tonight... can I offer myself to you?" Xianyun whispered in his ear, every word carrying a sort of enchanting power.


    But Yu Xie took a deep breath. "But Xianyun, this is just a dream."


    "A dream?" Xianyun paused.


    The sunlight began to shine through the window, and Yu Xie opened his eyes.


    What he saw was Xianyun''s fair back as she was dressing.


    Waking up to such a beautiful sight early in the morning wasn''t bad at all.


    Sensing slight movement behind her, Xianyun realized that Yu Xie must have woken up. Her back had probably been exposed to him from such a close distance.


    Her face flushed slightly, and she quickly finished getting dressed and stood up.


    "Yu Xie, you''re awake. Did you sleep well last night?"


    "Yes, I slept fine. How about you?" Yu Xie got out of bed and looked around the room. Shen He and Kitsune Saiguu were already gone.


    "I slept well too," Xianyun said. "Let''s freshen up and have breakfast."


    "Mm." Yu Xie nodded, still thinking about the dream he had just had.


    It was a bit strange. Everything in the dream felt so real, down to the smallest detail. Even the warm breath from Xianyun as she kissed his ear felt incredibly realistic, and that deep kiss¡­ naturally, it was also very vivid.


    But from the beginning of the dream, he knew it was just that¡ªa dream.


    What was even stranger was that, in the dream, Yu Xie felt as if his mind was being interfered with by something unknown.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Thanks to his strong mental abilities, combined with the effects of the [Mortal System] and his physical fitness, the interference hadn''t caused any significant consequences.


    But for an average person, the effects could range from mild to severe.


    Yu Xie seemed to understand why some adventurers who came to this place returned with signs of mental instability.


    This was no natural phenomenon¡ªthere had to be something sinister behind it.


    As the villagers brought breakfast, Yu Xie spent the meal pondering whether he could use the dream to track down the person hiding behind this mental manipulation.


    Unfortunately, apart from the dream itself, there were no other clues.


    The person hiding behind it must have intended to use the same trick to make Yu Xie fail, not realizing that he could resist such a level of mental interference, which ended up giving him a lucid dream instead.


    "Yu Xie, what are you thinking about?" Xianyun asked, noticing that he had been silent for a while, her tone laced with concern.


    "Is the breakfast not to your liking, or is something bothering you?" Kitsune Saiguu also asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "This is what happened..." Yu Xie began to explain his thoughts, though he didn''t mention the specific details of the dream.


    After all, the content of the dream was a bit too awkward to discuss.


    Once Yu Xie finished speaking, both Xianyun and Kitsune Saiguu immediately began asking him if he felt any mental discomfort.


    After receiving a clear answer from Yu Xie, they finally relaxed.


    "Dreams and mental interference..." Xianyun pondered, resting her chin on her hand. "Some dark arts can indeed achieve such effects."


    "Some Youkai from Inazuma, if they undergo specific training, can also master techniques that interfere with the mind," Kitsune Saiguu added.


    At that moment, a panicked voice suddenly came from the side.


    "Masters!"


    The four of them turned to see a villager running towards them from the village entrance, panting heavily.


    "What happened?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Ah... Ah Qi has woken up, but he''s acting very strangely. Masters, please come quickly!" the villager gasped.


    Following the villager, the four arrived outside a house in the village.


    A crowd of villagers had gathered outside, including the village chief, all looking helplessly at the house.


    "Village Chief, the four masters are here!"


    "Finally!" The village chief seemed to seize a lifeline and hurried over to the group. "Masters, Ah Qi has woken up, but his condition is very odd. He''s acting like a madman, refusing anyone to come near him. He''s also muttering things that can''t be understood. Has he... been possessed by an evil spirit?"


    "Don''t worry, Village Chief. We''ll go in and take a look first." Yu Xie said as he turned toward the door and stepped forward.


    Xianyun and Kitsune Saiguu followed closely behind.


    "Be careful." The village chief reminded them.


    The door wasn''t locked, and Yu Xie pushed it open gently. Inside, he looked around and saw a man named Ah Qi crouching in a corner, holding a wooden stick. He looked fearful and aggressive, his body covered in wounds, most of which had reopened, blood staining his bandages and clothes.


    "Ah Qi?" Yu Xie paused for a moment and then motioned to Xianyun.


    Xianyun understood at once and raised her hand with a gentle wave.


    A soft breeze passed through, and Ah Qi froze.


    His tensed body relaxed, and he dropped the wooden stick, collapsing unconscious to the floor.


    Yu Xie hurried over to check his injuries and condition.


    "His wounds are almost all reopened; they need to be treated again."


    A while later...


    "I was collecting herbs in the mountains when I suddenly heard a strange sound. Then I felt a dizziness, followed by a splitting headache. After that, it felt like claws as sharp as knives were attacking me. I couldn''t see anything clearly, and then I passed out..."


    Ah Qi regained consciousness and, lying on the bed, softly recounted what had happened when he was attacked.


    "I see..." Yu Xie thought deeply.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t provide any useful clues..." Ah Qi said.


    "Don''t say that. You just focus on recovering. Leave the rest to us," Yu Xie smiled and stood up to leave the room.


    Outside the house, Yu Xie looked at the mountain where he had previously sensed an unusual presence, his brow furrowed.


    "Xianyun, Kitsune Saiguu, Shen He, this commission seems to be much more difficult than I expected. It''s not certain we can handle it. I think the village chief was right¡ªthere''s no need to risk ourselves for the reward. What do you think we should just go back?"


    This statement made Xianyun, Kitsune Saiguu, and Shen He all raise their eyebrows slightly, and the villagers around them were all stunned.


    The murmurs among the villagers grew louder.

 Chapter 184: Irreplaceable

    The villagers'' discussions continued for a while before the village chief finally spoke up.


    "If this is your decision, I respect it, young ones," the village chief said.


    Xian Yun, Kitsune Saiguu, and Shen He all turned to look at Yu Xie, awaiting his response.


    "Sorry, Village Chief, but our abilities are limited," Yu Xie replied with a helpless smile. He then turned to Xian Yun and the others. "Let''s go."


    Without further questions, Xian Yun and the others followed Yu Xie out of the village.


    The sweet-smelling flowers by the roadside swayed in the wind, and the breeze rustled through the trees.


    Yu Xie stopped walking.


    "Yu Xie, are you planning to investigate secretly?" Xian Yun suddenly asked.


    "Yes," Yu Xie nodded and looked back towards the village. "Before, the enemy was hidden while we were exposed, making it inconvenient. Now, with everyone in the shadows, it''s easier to move around."


    "The person hiding should realize we''re leaving on purpose, right?" Kitsune Saiguu asked.


    "Probably, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that even if that person realizes we''re leaving intentionally, it won''t change the fact that we''re now in the shadows," Yu Xie said, frowning as he looked towards the mountain. "Let''s get farther away first, then return later. We''ll check the mountain then."


    In the afternoon, before evening.


    The four of them walked through the mountains.


    The dense forest was filled with birdsong and the chirping of insects, and the grass and trees grew lush, creating a vibrant, lively scene that didn''t seem to suggest any evil presence.


    However, the malevolent energy they had sensed earlier was definitely real.


    With the group moving together, the efficiency was somewhat lower. After some thought, Yu Xie spoke up.


    "Let''s split into two groups. That way, we can be more efficient. If something unusual happens, we''ll notify each other immediately."


    No matter how they split, Yu Xie believed that Xian Yun and Kitsune Saiguu''s abilities were enough to handle any sudden situations.


    Although Shen He might not be as experienced, her abilities were also trustworthy.


    "Then... how should we split up?" Xian Yun asked.


    The question caused a brief silence.


    Xian Yun and Kitsune Saiguu looked towards Yu Xie, their intentions clear.


    "Xian Yun and Shen He should be in one group. You''re teacher and student, so you''ll have better coordination," Kitsune Saiguu suggested.


    "Cough... Shen He has been with me for many years, and while we have good coordination, I can''t always have her by my side. She needs to learn independence, away from her teacher''s protection," Xian Yun explained.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    After a few exchanges, with both having valid points, they turned to Yu Xie.


    Before Yu Xie could speak, Shen He suddenly said, "Since that''s the case, how about this..."


    ...


    Xian Yun and Kitsune Saiguu walked together, both observing the rustling of the wind through the trees.


    So, the final grouping was¡ªXian Yun and Kitsune Saiguu, Yu Xie and Shen He.


    Although not entirely satisfied, both Xian Yun and Kitsune Saiguu at least felt relieved.


    At least they didn''t have to worry about something unspeakable happening.


    "Miss Xian Yun, you''re an Adeptus from Liyue, right?" Kitsune Saiguu suddenly asked.


    "Yes," Xian Yun nodded. "Miss Kitsune Saiguu is from the fox clan in Inazuma, right?"


    "Yes," Hu Zhai Gong responded. "I didn''t realize Yu Xie had been to Liyue a thousand years ago and interacted with you. So, I''m a later arrival."


    "...When Yu Xie was in Inazuma, did he only interact with you, Miss Kitsune Saiguu?" Xian Yun asked, after a brief pause.


    "Well..." Hu Zhai Gong thought for a moment, unsure of how to respond.


    "I understand now," Xian Yun said with a helpless smile. "But even so, I won''t give up on Yu Xie. I''ve waited a thousand years for this moment."


    "I won''t give up either. Yu Xie saved me, and he''s left an indelible mark in my heart..." Hu Zhai Gong recalled the moment before she sacrificed herself, remembering how Yu Xie''s figure was the last thing she saw in the dawn light.


    ...


    Yu Xie and Shen He walked together.


    What surprised Yu Xie was that Shen He had taken the initiative to help him out of a difficult situation.


    Of course, it was very possible that Shen He was simply voicing her own thoughts, but regardless of her intentions, objectively, it had resulted in helping Yu Xie out.


    At the time, Xian Yun and Kitsune Saiguu had been looking at him, clearly waiting for him to state his position. It was not just about group assignments¡­


    "Shen He, be careful," Yu Xie reminded her.


    "Mm, don''t worry," Shen He replied calmly.


    There were no more words exchanged after that.


    The two continued walking.


    Everything in the mountains seemed perfectly normal, nothing like the signs of malevolent spirits they had expected. Even the monsters that could usually be found in sparsely populated areas were nowhere to be seen.


    "I''ve been observing a lot of people in Liyue Harbor these past few days," Shen He suddenly spoke up. "Most of the people here wear smiles on their faces, but I don''t understand why they''re smiling."


    "I have the fate of a lonely star, bringing misfortune to those around me, so I was never meant to interact with others. Someone like me, can I really blend into human society, into Liyue Harbor?" Shen He looked at Yu Xie, seemingly hoping for an answer.


    Yu Xie also turned to look at her and smiled gently. "Of course you can. Believe in yourself and trust my judgment, alright?"


    "...I''ve been trying these past few days, but I just can''t find a way in. I always feel like there''s an insurmountable divide between me and the people on the streets," Shen He said softly.


    "No matter how wide the divide, there''s always a way to cross it," Yu Xie said. "Shen He, there''s no need to rush. We still have plenty of time. Let''s take it slow and not put pressure on ourselves. Sometimes, the more you try to rush something, the less it works out. But when you''re not focused on it, good fortune will quietly find its way to you."


    "Mm..." Shen He nodded lightly. "Yu Xie... aren''t you worried about my lonely star fate?"


    "To me, you''ve never been a lonely star," Yu Xie smiled. "You''re a disciple of the Adeptus, Xianyun. Shen He, you are irreplaceable."


    Upon hearing this, Shen He paused for a moment.


    It was as if something in her heart awakened, filling her chest with warmth.


    Shen He didn''t quite understand this feeling, but she knew it was a good one, similar to the feeling she had during the Lantern Festival at Aocang Mountain, when she received a gift from her master.


    "Yu Xie... you are also irreplaceable Yu Xie," Shen He said, placing her hand on her chest, trying to feel the warmth inside, but she couldn''t.


    "What''s wrong, Shen He?" Yu Xie noticed her movement and asked.


    "The words you just said made my chest feel warm. I wanted to touch it with my hand, but I couldn''t feel it," Shen He glanced at her chest. "Could it be blocked?"


    Yu Xie smiled helplessly. "That feeling can''t be touched by your hand. You can only feel it with your heart."


    "Is that so... then, Yu Xie, have you ever felt this way?"


    "Yes."


    "When was that?"


    "The most recent time... was just now, when you said I''m ''irreplaceable Yu Xie''."

 Chapter 185: Cave and the Past

    Shen He suddenly fell silent, feeling a subtle emotion spreading in her heart. She couldn''t describe it, only sensing the fluctuation in her chest.


    It was like the calm surface of a lake disturbed by a breeze, the once mirror-like water rippling in circles.


    Time passed slowly, and it was approaching evening.


    The setting sun shone down, and the light in the forest grew dimmer than before.


    The ominous energy they had sensed earlier didn''t appear again, and this search yielded no results.


    Yu Xie glanced at the sky. "It''s getting late. Let''s meet up with Xian Yun and the Kitsune Saiguu first, and we''ll plan our next move from there."


    "Mm, okay," Shen He nodded.


    Just as the two were about to turn back, a faint noise suddenly came from the side.


    The sound was light, like someone''s footsteps.


    Yu Xie and Shen He exchanged a look and quietly hid behind some grass.


    The sound drew closer.


    Finally, the person making the noise came into view.


    The village chief was walking slowly through the forest, his wrinkled face showing a serious expression.


    Seeing this, Yu Xie frowned slightly, and Shen He remained silent.


    "Let''s follow him and see. Be careful not to be discovered," Yu Xie said.


    So, the two of them carefully followed the village chief from a distance.


    The village chief seemed cautious, constantly observing his surroundings as he walked.


    He wound through the forest, eventually arriving at a mountain cave.


    The sky was already dark, and the light inside the cave was very limited. Yu Xie and Shen He couldn''t see what was inside.


    The village chief entered the cave.


    "Yu Xie, what is the village chief hiding?" Shen He whispered. "Could it be¡­?"


    "We''ll know once we go in," Yu Xie said as he stepped forward.


    The two of them entered the cave.


    It was dark inside, and as they moved further in, the space gradually opened up. On the cave walls were man-made candlesticks.


    The flickering candlelight illuminated the cave, revealing uneven rock walls and a dark, damp floor.


    The village chief had already disappeared from view, but faint sounds from deeper inside the cave indicated he was still there.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Looking at everything in the cave, Shen He suddenly recalled some past memories.


    Born with a solitary and destructive fate, her life had been full of misfortune from an early age.


    Her mother had passed away when she was very young, and afterwards, her father, as if possessed, sent her to a deep cave as a "sacrifice," hoping to bring her mother back.


    If her master hadn''t appeared, she might have died in that dark cave, with no one ever knowing.


    The atmosphere in this cave today was eerily similar to the one from her childhood.


    Unconsciously, Shen He stopped in her tracks.


    "Shen He?" Yu Xie asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Shen He snapped back to reality and gently shook her head. "I''m fine, let''s continue. We need to see what the village chief is up to."


    "Stay behind me," Yu Xie said, moving ahead to protect her.


    The two of them moved cautiously and slowly reached the deepest part of the cave.


    The scene inside made them both frown.


    At the deepest part of the cave, there were numerous incomprehensible symbols, as if preparing for some sort of sorcerer''s ritual. At the far end, under the rock wall, there was an altar.


    The altar was empty, and the village chief was kneeling before it, respectfully bowing towards the altar.


    "I beg you, let her come back. I''ll do anything, anything, just to bring her back..."


    The village chief murmured to himself, his voice filled with sorrow yet devotion.


    "I''ve offered sacrifices to you three times... I know that''s still not enough, but I''ll continue making offerings, as long as it brings her back..."


    These words reached Yu Xie and Shen He''s ears, and Yu Xie''s brow furrowed while Shen He''s expression froze.


    Bring her back...


    The village chief''s low words pierced Shen He''s heart like sharp knives.


    "You were born with this fate. As long as you live, you''ll bring danger to those around you. It would be better if you just die, and bring her back..."


    The figure from her forgotten past reappeared, and the feeling of despair, long buried, surged back at her.


    She remembered that the only thing she had at that time was a small knife her mother had left her.


    After the despair, she could only grip the knife and fight the monsters that appeared, until she was completely exhausted.


    A surge of anger suddenly welled up from her heart. Shen He''s fist clenched unknowingly, her nails almost digging into her flesh.


    At that moment, Yu Xie grabbed her hand.


    Shen He looked at him in surprise, and Yu Xie was looking at her as well.


    His gaze was gentle, a look Shen He had never seen before.


    Her fist slowly loosened, and the anger in her heart faded by half.


    "Who!" At that moment, the village chief finally noticed the presence of others in the cave. He suddenly stood up, turning around, alert.


    Yu Xie and Shen He no longer hid, walking forward confidently.


    "It''s you..." The village chief''s expression grew serious.


    "Village chief, those travelers who went missing in the village, and the adventurers who went mad, you were behind all of it, weren''t you?" Yu Xie said. "The villagers who were attacked, it was your way of confusing the truth, right?"


    "...," The village chief remained silent for a moment. "Since you''ve already discovered it, there''s no need to explain. Yes, it was me."


    "You did all of this... to bring ''her'' back?"


    "Yes." The village chief didn''t deny it. "Young man, you''re still young. You won''t understand, so don''t try to stop me. You can''t."


    "Have you ever thought, does this method really have a chance of bringing ''her'' back?"


    "Maybe it won''t succeed, but what else can I do? I''ve tried so many methods, and this is my last hope," the village chief said. "You wouldn''t understand. A moth that''s been in the dark, if it sees the light, it will recklessly fly towards it, even if it''s a flame that will burn it to ashes."


    "Using someone else''s life as a ''sacrifice''... even if it does bring ''her'' back, will she be happy?"


    "Don''t preach to me, child. I know that what I''m doing is a sin. If there''s a hell, I''ll definitely go there after I die, no doubt. But as long as it brings her back, I''ll do anything. I just want... to see her one more time."


    "Village chief, the method you''re using is a lie. No matter what you do, ''she'' can never come back. Stop this."


    "I''ve told you, don''t preach to me. You''ve never tried, so how do you know it''s a lie? You don''t understand anything."


    The village chief''s emotions weren''t stirred, but his attitude was firm.


    Yu Xie let out a slight sigh and looked at Shen He by his side.


    What was happening now was undoubtedly bringing back memories of the past for Shen He.

 Chapter 186: Solitary Sorrow in the Heart

    Yu Xie gently placed his hand on Shen He''s shoulder.


    Feeling the warmth of his hand, Shen He slowly raised her head to look at him.


    She was stunned for a moment and then suddenly smiled.


    It was a very faint smile, so faint that one could barely see the corners of her mouth lift.


    But Yu Xie noticed it.


    This was the first time Yu Xie had seen Shen He smile, and he could tell it was genuine, not an imitation of others.


    "I''m fine," Shen He said softly to Yu Xie.


    After speaking, she took a step forward and raised her voice.


    "Once, there was a man who lost his wife and was devastated by grief.


    "In his sorrow, he longed for her return, desperate to see her again.


    "Thus, he began searching for a way to bring her back, even abandoning their daughter and leaving home for a long time.


    "After a long time, he returned home, claiming to have found a way to bring his wife back.


    "He told his daughter that they could now go and bring her mother home.


    "At the time, the daughter was still very young and knew little of the world. Hearing this, she was overjoyed and followed her father eagerly.


    "In the end, the man led his daughter to a deep, dark cave and left her there.


    "He believed with conviction that his daughter''s ''Solitary Calamity'' fate would bring misfortune to those around her. To him, it was better to use his daughter to bring back his wife than to let her live and harm others.


    "But in the end, his wife never returned. The method he had spent so much time finding was nothing but a lie."


    As Shen He spoke, her tone was calm, as though recounting someone else''s story.


    But Yu Xie could sense the deep sorrow buried in her voice.


    Even though Shen He''s emotions had become subdued due to the red cord, and even though she was trying hard to hide her feelings, Yu Xie could see her sadness.


    After all, it was a past she could never forget.


    The village chief, hearing these words, fell silent.


    He looked at Shen He, shaking his head in disbelief. "Could it be... you mean to say..."


    "That''s right," Shen He said. "That man who tried to exchange his daughter for his wife was my biological father. And I was the girl he abandoned in that dark cave."


    The village chief was completely silenced by her words.


    The truth was laid bare before him. The method he had sought to bring ''her'' back had already been tried before¡ªand it was nothing more than a false hope.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    False hope is poisonous.


    The village chief''s entire body trembled as if he had lost the faith that had sustained him for so long. In the moment his belief crumbled, countless invisible burdens pressed down on him.


    "No, that''s not true. You''re lying to me... She can come back, she must..."


    "Village chief, please wake up. Stop deluding yourself," Shen He said.


    "What do you know?" the village chief suddenly roared, abandoning all rational thought. "Have you ever experienced what I''ve gone through? Have you waited decades for someone like I have? I just want to see her one more time, just once... my wife..."


    His voice was filled with unwillingness, and as his words trailed off, black mist suddenly emerged behind him.


    The black mist gradually took form¡ªcrimson eyes, sharp fangs, and terrifying claws.


    Shen He frowned slightly, a pale blue talisman appearing in her hand.


    It was exactly the same as the thing she had seen in her childhood.


    "Leave it to me. I don''t want you fighting these things again," Yu Xie''s voice echoed softly beside her. He stepped forward slowly, gripping his long blade tightly.


    "What are you doing? Are you trying to destroy my last and only hope?" the village chief shouted, trying to stop Yu Xie from approaching.


    Yu Xie closed his eyes, and the blade of his sword cut through the air like a streak of lightning.


    With the sharp whistle of the blade and a flash of its arc, the forming black "spirits" were slashed apart, extinguished before they could even cry out.


    "No¡­ no!" The village chief roared in despair, unable to believe that his only hope had been shattered.


    "These things were never your hope," Yu Xie said as he sheathed his blade. "They only deepen your guilt. Wake up, village chief. If your wife saw you harming others in her name, what would she think? Let her rest in peace."


    With a thud, the village chief fell to his knees.


    His eyes were hollow, devoid of their usual light.


    Deep down¡­ he knew. As the village chief admired by everyone, he knew he was harming both himself and others. Yet he couldn''t help but wonder¡­ what if?


    What if that secret method was real? If his wife could return, if he could see her one more time, even if it meant going to hell, he would have no regrets.


    The image of his first meeting with his wife replayed in his mind. It wasn''t just that scene¡ªcountless beautiful moments flashed through his memory like a slideshow. Those cherished memories, the ones he dreamed of countless times and woke up to find missing, filled his mind.


    After a long silence, the village chief pulled a short dagger from his sleeve. He unsheathed it and pointed it at his chest.


    "I''m coming to join you," he whispered.


    As he spoke, the dagger plunged toward his heart.


    But just before it pierced his skin, it stopped.


    Yu Xie had grabbed the village chief''s hand. "Village chief, the one who should judge you is not yourself. A life for a life, debts must be repaid. If you''ve made mistakes, you must face the consequences. Let Liyue''s laws decide your punishment."


    Night fell.


    Yu Xie reported the situation to the Millelith. They arrived in the mountains and took the village chief into custody.


    This long-pending commission was finally complete.


    ........


    After returning to Liyue Harbor, Shen He remained silent.


    She told Liu Yun that she wanted to take a walk, and so she wandered the bustling streets alone.


    The streets were lively, filled with people laughing and chatting, but Shen He felt detached from the scenes and the voices.


    Even though she had been here for a while, it still felt as though she was an outsider.


    She didn''t understand the customs here, didn''t know how to interact with others, and didn''t even know how to smile.


    Suddenly, a rumble of thunder broke the night sky, and the moon disappeared behind thick clouds, dimming the moonlight.


    Raindrops began to fall, quickly turning into a downpour.


    "It''s raining?" Shen He looked up at the night sky.


    She remembered Yu Xie''s words: when it rains, you should find shelter.


    But all the nearby roofs were already crowded with people seeking cover. She didn''t know any of them and didn''t feel like she could join their conversations.


    So, she chose to keep walking.


    Raindrops struck her, soaking her clothes. It was cold.


    Just then, an umbrella shielded her from the rain.


    "Why are you standing here foolishly? When it rains, you should find shelter," Yu Xie''s gentle voice rang in her ears.


    Shen He looked up at him and once again felt that indescribable warmth in her heart.


    In that moment, Shen He suddenly realized that it didn''t matter if she couldn''t fully integrate into human society.


    She wasn''t without companionship, was she?


    At the very least, she had her master. And she had Yu Xie.

 Chapter 187: Keqings Troubles

    "I didn''t... bring an umbrella," Shen He''s voice was soft, like a faint buzz in the ear.


    She gazed at Yu Xie, surrounded by the falling rain. The pitter-patter of raindrops formed the soundtrack of the moment.


    Her clear, beautiful eyes were devoid of impurities¡ªpure and serene, evoking joy yet inexplicable heartache.


    "I''ll take you back," Yu Xie offered.


    "I... don''t want to go back just yet," Shen He replied softly.


    "Then..."


    "I want to walk around a bit. Yu Xie, can you accompany me?" Shen He asked, making this request herself.


    In Yu Xie''s memory, this was the first time Shen He had ever asked for something directly.


    "But your clothes are wet. You might catch a cold," Yu Xie said.


    "I won''t," Shen He shook her head. "They''re not very wet, and I don''t get cold that easily."


    True enough, as a Cryo Vision wielder, Shen He had a much greater tolerance for cold than the average person.


    "Alright then," Yu Xie agreed.


    The look in Shen He''s eyes was simply impossible to refuse.


    And so, the two of them walked together under a single umbrella, listening to the sound of raindrops hitting its surface.


    It was unclear how long they walked. The streets gradually emptied of people, and the rain began to subside.


    Night seemed to grow deeper.


    The moon re-emerged from behind the clouds, casting its silvery light over Liyue Harbor, as if sprinkling salt upon the streets.


    Shen He, who understood so little about emotions, only knew that being with Yu Xie in this moment brought her a sense of peace.


    Many of the worries she carried seemed to dissipate, cast far away.


    "Once, I secretly left the mountains without my master''s knowledge and went back to the place I lived as a child," Shen He suddenly said as they walked. "It was then I learned that not long after abandoning me, he died. The home of my childhood was long gone."


    "At the time, my feelings were complicated, as if there were so many emotions, yet it also felt empty, like there was nothing at all," she continued. "Now... I truly don''t know what I should do to fit into human society, to become a ''person.''"


    "Shen He... you''re doing very well already," Yu Xie turned to look at her. "You don''t need to think about it too much. Just follow your heart. Being part of human society doesn''t mean you have to be like everyone else on the street. To truly integrate, you first need to be true to yourself."


    Shen He looked back at Yu Xie, silent for a moment.


    After a long pause, a faint smile, so subtle she didn''t even notice it herself, appeared on her face.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    In the moonlight, Shen He''s smile was enchanting, like a frozen lake in winter finally feeling the warmth of spring. That warmth washed over the heart.


    ...


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Today, Keqing was busy.


    The work of the Yuheng Star was even more challenging than most people imagined, yet Keqing always managed to complete it with great efficiency and excellence.


    Recently, however, Keqing found herself distracted during work.


    She couldn''t help but think: if it were Yu Xie, what would he do?


    A thousand years ago, Yu Xie had been a deputy general tasked with defending Guili Assembly. His abilities were indisputable.


    Though a millennium later, Yu Xie was now just an ordinary resident of Liyue Harbor, some qualities ingrained in his character remained unchanged.


    Keqing occasionally imagined Yu Xie''s heroic figure from the past, standing guard over Guili Assembly all by himself. She often wondered if she could one day become like him¡ªa mortal guiding Liyue forward and ensuring its continued prosperity.


    Thoughts like these frequently surfaced in her mind, often at the most unexpected moments.


    During work, meals, breaks, and even while bathing, they would creep into her thoughts.


    Although it hadn''t disrupted her work yet, it was beginning to subtly affect her daily life.


    Keqing found herself puzzled as to why this was happening.


    She wanted to get to the bottom of things, so... she found herself standing at Yu Xie''s door.


    Taking a deep breath, Keqing raised her hand and knocked.


    "Yu Xie, it''s me. Are you home?"


    "One moment, please." The voice that came from inside was not Yu Xie''s, but a melodious female voice.


    Shortly after, the door opened.


    Standing there was a woman with short silver hair, breathtakingly beautiful, with an extraordinary air about her.


    "And you are?" The woman, Kitsune Saiguu, glanced briefly at Keqing before asking.


    "Hello, I''m here to see Yu Xie. Is he in?" Keqing responded instinctively, though her mind was already racing.


    Who was this beautiful woman?


    Could she be...


    Had Yu Xie already... after just a few days apart?


    Countless thoughts surged through Keqing''s mind, overwhelming her like a tidal wave.


    For some reason, Keqing felt a peculiar and indescribable emotion stirring within her heart.


    "Yu Xie, a lovely young lady is here to see you," Kitsune Saiguu called over her shoulder into the house.


    Shortly, Yu Xie emerged.


    Upon seeing Keqing, Yu Xie appeared slightly surprised.


    "Keqing, what brings you here?"


    "I came to..." Keqing suddenly found herself at a loss for words. The carefully prepared phrases she had in mind now felt unnecessary. Perhaps this wasn''t the right time for her visit.


    "It seems you''re busy. Maybe I should come back another time," she said, already preparing to leave.


    "Wait a moment. We''re not busy at all," Yu Xie said with a smile. "If you have something to discuss, come on in."


    Keqing paused mid-step. "If I may ask, who is this lady to you?"


    Kitsune Saiguu chuckled softly. "You misunderstand. I''m just like you¡ªsomeone here to see Yu Xie. I only arrived a short while ago."


    "Ah, I completely forgot to introduce you," Yu Xie said with a slightly awkward smile. "This is Kitsune Saiguu, from Inazuma, the former High Priestess of the Grand Narukami Shrine. And this is Keqing, the current Yuheng Star of Liyue."


    The former High Priestess of the Grand Narukami Shrine... Keqing pondered this for a moment.


    As the Yuheng Star, Keqing was naturally aware of the Grand Narukami Shrine in Inazuma. Liyue Harbor had some connections with it, though these dealings were primarily handled by Ganyu, so Keqing was not particularly familiar with the details.


    What she did know was that the current High Priestess, Yae Miko, was known for her cunning and was rumored to be a member of the fox clan.


    So this former High Priestess, Kitsune Saiguu, must also be from the fox clan, right?


    "Miss Kitsune Saiguu, a pleasure to meet you," Keqing said, composing herself and greeting the woman with a smile.


    "Likewise, Miss Keqing," Kitsune Saiguu replied with a warm smile of her own.


    "Let''s not stand around at the door. Come in and sit down," Yu Xie suggested.


    The three of them moved to sit around a table inside, where Yu Xie poured them each a cup of tea.


    The fragrant aroma of tea filled the air. Keqing picked up her cup and took a sip, using the moment to organize her thoughts.


    Although it turned out that Miss Kitsune Saiguu''s relationship with Yu Xie wasn''t what Keqing had initially assumed, now... with a third person present, Keqing found it difficult to bring up the matter she had originally intended to discuss.

 Chapter 188: Dressing Up for You

    "Keqing?" Yu Xie noticed her preoccupied expression and took the initiative to speak.


    His words startled Keqing slightly, causing her petite frame to tremble.


    "W-What is it?"


    "You came to see me, didn''t you? What''s the matter?" Yu Xie asked, taking a sip of tea.


    "Um..." Keqing stole a glance at Kitsune Saiguu. As expected, having a third person present made it harder for her to say what was on her mind.


    Kitsune Saiguu caught Keqing''s subtle expressions, a faintly amused smile curling her lips. She stood up and said:


    "I just remembered I have something else to attend to. I''ll take my leave and let you two talk."


    "Is that so? Take care on your way back," Yu Xie said, rising to see her off.


    "There''s no need for that," Kitsune Saiguu replied with a smile before turning to leave.


    Outside, as she walked a short distance away, she turned back to glance at the house. Shaking her head with a quiet sigh, she mused,


    "Yu Xie, you''re quite popular, aren''t you?"


    Inside the room, Yu Xie and Keqing were now alone, seated at the table. Keqing held her teacup in her hands, her unease evident.


    She might be the Yuheng of Liyue, but she was still a young woman.


    At the moment, her emotions were complicated. She found herself in unfamiliar territory, unsure of how to act or even express herself.


    "Keqing?" Yu Xie prompted gently.


    "Ah!" Keqing snapped out of her thoughts. "I... I''ve been thinking about you a lot these past few days."


    "Thinking about me?" Yu Xie was taken aback.


    "Yes," Keqing nodded. "Whether I''m working or resting, I always find myself wondering: if it were you, how would you handle this situation?"


    "..." Yu Xie was momentarily at a loss for words.


    "Although I''m already the Yuheng, I still feel immature in many ways. There are so many things I don''t do well enough," Keqing confessed. "When I learned about your past achievements, I couldn''t help but admire you. As a mortal, you stood shoulder-to-shoulder with immortals, protecting Liyue in your own way."


    Yu Xie listened in silence.


    "I think the reason I keep thinking of you is that I see you as a role model," Keqing admitted with a faint smile. "I aspire to be like you. That''s why... I wanted to ask: if you were still the Deputy General today, what would you do? Or, if you were in my position as the Yuheng, how would you approach things?"


    The question left Yu Xie quiet for a moment.


    He took the time to seriously ponder it.


    Even though he had yet to recover his memories, the title of Deputy General, which he''d heard repeatedly, felt both familiar and distant to him.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    If he were still the Deputy General today, what would he do?


    As he thought about it, an image of Zhongli came to mind.


    "Perhaps I''d follow a philosophy of ''governance through inaction.''"


    "Governance through inaction?" Keqing echoed, intrigued.


    "Yes." Yu Xie nodded. "Liyue is currently prosperous and peaceful, so there''s no need for excessive intervention. Governance should follow natural principles¡ªmanaging without forcing or interfering unnecessarily. Of course, it doesn''t mean doing nothing but rather avoiding arbitrary or heavy-handed actions."


    "Governance through non-action..." Keqing softly repeated, her tone thoughtful.


    "Keqing, you''re an excellent Yuheng. Don''t pressure yourself too much¡ªyou''re already doing very well," Yu Xie said with a gentle smile.


    For a moment, Keqing was taken aback.


    Since she became Yuheng, it seemed that only Yu Xie had ever said such words to her.


    Warmth flowed through her heart. Being recognized by her role model was an immense encouragement to Keqing.


    "Mm." Keqing smiled and nodded, her gaze falling on Yu Xie and lingering there for a long time.


    At first, Yu Xie didn''t think much of it. But after a while, with Keqing still looking at him, he began to feel that something was a bit off.


    He glanced away, and after a moment, looked back to find Keqing''s eyes still fixed on him, unwavering.


    Keqing seemed entranced, completely unaware that she was staring at Yu Xie.


    "...Keqing?" Yu Xie called.


    "Huh?" Keqing suddenly snapped back to reality, finally realizing she''d been staring at Yu Xie the whole time. A blush quickly spread across her pretty face.


    She immediately turned her head to the side and stood up abruptly.


    "I-I still have work to finish, so I-I''ll get going now!"


    Before Yu Xie could respond, Keqing hurriedly left.


    After walking a fair distance, Keqing stopped and looked back.


    Placing a hand over her chest, she felt her heart racing within her chest.


    Her mind flashed back to what Ningguang had said to her earlier.


    "Could it be¡­? No, that''s impossible," Keqing thought to herself.


    ......


    After Keqing left, Yu Xie also planned to head out for a walk. Just then, two Millelith soldiers arrived.


    The armored Millelith bowed respectfully to Yu Xie.


    "Mr. Yu Xie, Lady Ningguang invites you to the Jade Chamber. She says there is an important matter to discuss."


    Yu Xie was a bit puzzled.


    Before long, he arrived at the Jade Chamber.


    The view from the Jade Chamber remained as breathtaking as ever, overlooking the mountains like a painting.


    Unlike his previous visit, every corner of the Jade Chamber felt different this time. Whether it was the Millelith or the maids, they all greeted Yu Xie with utmost respect, as if he were the master of the Jade Chamber.


    Arriving at Ningguang''s study, Yu Xie was about to knock when her familiar voice called out from inside.


    "Come in, no need to knock."


    Yu Xie hesitated briefly before pushing the door open and stepping inside.


    Ningguang stood by the window, her silvery-gold hair fluttering gently in the breeze, carrying a faint, pleasant fragrance.


    Her graceful figure was bathed in the sunlight streaming through the window, accentuating her mature charm and elegance.


    "Ningguang, what''s the matter you wanted to discuss?" Yu Xie asked directly as he entered.


    "Take a seat. Let''s talk." Ningguang smiled warmly.


    The two sat down on the sofa, the distance between them not too far.


    Yu Xie caught the faint fragrance emanating from Ningguang and couldn''t help but feel that there was something subtly different about her today compared to usual. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but she seemed even more beautiful and captivating than before.


    The reason wasn''t complicated. Before inviting Yu Xie, Ningguang had carefully groomed herself, though she had deliberately kept her efforts subtle to avoid making her intentions too obvious.


    She had no other motive. Tianquan Ningguang simply wanted to present her best self in front of Yu Xie.


    She couldn''t deny that ever since Yu Xie had saved the Jade Chamber and defeated Osial, her perspective of him had undergone a subtle shift.


    "How has your work been lately?" Ningguang asked gently.


    "It''s been okay," Yu Xie replied after a moment''s pause. "Didn''t you say there was an important matter to discuss? Why are we talking about my work?"


    Ningguang chuckled softly. "I was just curious. If you''re dissatisfied with your current work, there''s no need for you to continue. I can provide financial support for you, as a token of gratitude for everything you''ve done for Liyue."

 Chapter 189: The Chasm

    Y¨² Xi¨¦ looked into Ningguang''s eyes and could sense that she wasn''t joking. The mature smile she wore carried a unique seriousness.


    This sudden shift left Y¨² Xi¨¦ unsure of how to respond.


    "No need. I''m actually quite satisfied with my current work," Y¨² Xi¨¦ replied.


    Ningguang seemed to have anticipated his answer, but there was still a slight trace of disappointment in her expression, though she maintained a gentle smile.


    "Then let''s get down to business. There''s something I''d like to ask you to help with, if you have the time."


    "What is it?"


    "It seems there''s an unexpected situation at the Chasm. I was planning to investigate it myself, but I''ve been tied up with other matters and can''t make it. So, I have to ask someone I trust for help," Ningguang explained. "Of course, I''ll prepare the corresponding reward. This is an official commission, not a personal request. So, if you wish to decline, you don''t need to feel obligated."


    The Chasm?


    Y¨² Xi¨¦ thought for a moment.


    That place was the "mining base" of Liyue. He couldn''t quite remember the details of any recent events related to it, but he had never been there before. It wouldn''t hurt to take a look.


    "No problem, I''ll take the commission," Y¨² Xi¨¦ smiled.


    "Thank you," Ningguang said. "There shouldn''t be much danger, but if anything does happen, please make sure to withdraw promptly. Your safety is the most important; the investigation can wait."


    "Don''t worry, I value my life," Y¨² Xi¨¦ laughed.


    "By the way, I''ve arranged for someone to meet you at the Chasm. Once you arrive, she''ll brief you on the situation. You can trust her."


    "Alright, if that''s the case, I''ll head out now."


    "Mm." Ningguang nodded with a smile. "By the way, I''ve already sent the deposit for the reward to your residence. You can go take a look when you return."


    Y¨² Xi¨¦ didn''t expect the deposit to be so much.


    When he returned to his residence and was preparing to head to the Chasm, he ran into a group of Millelith delivering the payment.


    The soldiers placed two large crates of Mora in front of his door.


    Seeing this, Y¨² Xi¨¦ didn''t feel much, though he did find it a bit troublesome.


    He wasn''t lacking in Mora, but Ningguang''s attitude toward him made him feel like he had somehow unknowingly "tangled" himself into a relationship.


    Before setting out, Y¨² Xi¨¦ used the mechanical crane sent by Xiangyun to contact her, informing her that he was heading to the Chasm.


    ........


    When Y¨² Xi¨¦ arrived at the Chasm, it was still early.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The sun hung high in the sky, and sunlight poured down.


    Passing through the strict checkpoints guarded by the Millelith, Y¨² Xi¨¦ couldn''t help but take in the scenery.


    The steep cliffs, spiral peaks, and the massive chasm opening at the center all seemed like the entrance to an abyss.


    The landscape was unique¡ªthough it bore signs of human excavation, it was clear that without nature''s intricate handiwork, such a scene wouldn''t have been possible.


    As for the person Ningguang had arranged to meet him, Y¨² Xi¨¦ had been in the Chasm for a while now and still hadn''t seen anyone.


    Sitting by the cliff''s edge, Y¨² Xi¨¦ quietly gazed at the view before him, feeling at peace.


    At that moment, he heard the sound of high heels clicking on the ground.


    A lazy, mature voice followed.


    "Hello, Y¨² Xi¨¦."


    Y¨² Xi¨¦ turned toward the sound, a bit surprised, but upon thinking about it, it made sense.


    A mature woman walked up to him.


    She had deep blue, almost black short hair, an attractive face, a mature aura, and a curvy figure. A Vision of Hydro hung from her waist, and she wore a white coat draped over her shoulders.


    "Yelan¡­" Y¨² Xi¨¦ instinctively spoke her name.


    "You know me?" Yelan was slightly surprised.


    "The tea at the Yanshang Teahouse is quite good," Y¨² Xi¨¦ stood and faced Yelan.


    "Thank you for the compliment," Yelan smiled faintly, then looked down at the massive chasm below. "Miss Ningguang said she found someone trustworthy to help. At first, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "Did something happen?"


    "You''re the one who defeated the Overlord of the Vortex Osial. Though the people of Liyue Harbor don''t know this, it''s still an undeniable fact," Yelan remarked.


    "It wasn''t just my achievement. Many Adeptus were present and helped out. If they hadn''t been there, I don''t think I could''ve done it alone," Y¨² Xi¨¦ replied.


    "Being able to have the Adeptus help you means they trust you, and that just proves your ability, doesn''t it?"


    "Mm¡­ Let''s change the subject. What''s the matter we need to investigate?" Y¨² Xi¨¦ asked.


    "Recently, there have been subtle spatial fluctuations in the Chasm. The source of these fluctuations is suspected to be a secret realm, but the specifics are still unclear. We need to investigate to prevent any unexpected situations," Yelan explained.


    "I see¡­" Y¨² Xi¨¦ pondered. This situation didn''t quite match his previous impressions of the Chasm, but there seemed to be a slight connection.


    "It''s still early. How about we go down and have a look?" Yelan suggested, seeking Y¨² Xi¨¦''s opinion.


    "No problem," Y¨² Xi¨¦ agreed.


    The two of them made their way to the lowest part of the Chasm, near the "Abyssal Mouth." Through the chasm''s mouth, the situation below was obscured by darkness.


    It was too dim to see clearly, but it felt like it led to the deepest underground.


    "Let''s go," Yelan led the way.


    After passing through the Abyssal Mouth, they descended into the Chasm''s depths.


    As their eyes adjusted, the vast underground space gradually became clearer.


    The space below was even more expansive than Y¨² Xi¨¦ had imagined.


    The only downside was that there was no sunlight, which made the underground cavern feel eerie.


    At that moment, Y¨² Xi¨¦ suddenly thought of Bosacius.


    Back then, Bosacius had helped the Millelith seal the magical beasts here.


    "Your gaze seems to be filled with nostalgia for someone," Yelan noticed Y¨² Xi¨¦''s mood.


    "If some didn''t know better, they might think you have mind-reading abilities," Y¨² Xi¨¦ laughed.


    "It seems I was right. Did a friend of yours come here before?" Yelan looked around.


    "There was one, but I haven''t contacted him in a long time. I''m not sure where he is now," Y¨² Xi¨¦ replied, feeling a little awkward. After all, he hadn''t even met Bosacius in person at this point.


    "But if it''s meant to be, we''ll meet again," Y¨² Xi¨¦ continued. "But enough of that. Let''s focus on the task at hand. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can head home."


    "Well¡­" Yelan glanced in one direction and took the lead. "Follow me. Let''s go talk to the Millelith on duty."


    ........


    The sky was getting darker.


    Ningguang had finally finished her work for the day.


    Standing on the deck of the Jade Chamber, she couldn''t help but think of Y¨² Xi¨¦.


    Though, from all angles, it seemed unlikely that anything dangerous would happen in the Chasm¡ªespecially with Yelan, who was so familiar with the area¡ªshe still couldn''t shake the worry.


    If anything happened to Y¨² Xi¨¦, she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself.


    She began to regret asking Y¨² Xi¨¦ to go to the Chasm. This feeling grew stronger and made it hard for her to settle down.


    "B¨¢iw¨¦n, prepare the carriage. We''re going to the Chasm."

 Chapter 190: Spatial Ripples

    After speaking with the Millelith, Yu Xie roughly understood the current situation.


    Just as Yelan had mentioned earlier, spatial fluctuations had occurred, suggesting the emergence of a potential secret realm. Such phenomena were no longer unusual, but to prevent any accidents, the Millelith had cordoned off the area and stationed guards to ensure no miners wandered into danger.


    Yu Xie and Yelan crossed the blockade and ventured deeper. The surroundings were quiet.


    Everywhere, rich mineral deposits lay waiting to be mined¡ªtruly befitting Liyue''s reputation as the largest "mineral base."


    Time ticked by as the two walked side by side, feeling no abnormalities.


    Yelan glanced at Yu Xie; there was a question she had wanted to ask from the very beginning.


    "Yu Xie, may I ask you something?"


    "What is it? Go ahead," Yu Xie replied.


    "Legend has it that Guili Assembly once had a deputy general who, as a mortal, protected the assembly and struck fear into many demon gods. That deputy general was also named Yu Xie. Have you... heard this story?"


    "That story, huh... Yes, I''ve heard of it," Yu Xie nodded.


    "Is it really just a coincidence of the same name?" Yelan pressed further.


    "Who knows?" Yu Xie smiled, shrugging as he met Yelan''s gaze. "If I told you I was that deputy general who once protected Guili Assembly, would you believe me?"


    Yelan looked into Yu Xie''s eyes, hesitating.


    As an intelligence operative, she had encountered countless people and could usually discern something from their eyes.


    But at this moment, she found nothing in Yu Xie''s gaze.


    His eyes were clear and pure, yet inexplicably deep, concealing countless secrets.


    She shook her head.


    "You don''t believe me?" Yu Xie asked.


    "It''s not that¡ªI just don''t know," Yelan replied with a helpless smile. "It feels like your past is so complicated, more than I could ever imagine."


    "My past..." Yu Xie murmured.


    Even he didn''t fully know his past.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Those memories were like dreams forgotten upon waking¡ªnot even fragments remained.


    "Still, I''m inclined to believe you are the deputy general," Yelan said with a faint smile. "Though we only met today, my instincts tell me so."


    "Is that so?" Yu Xie also smiled but didn''t continue the topic.


    At that moment, a faint spatial ripple suddenly appeared.


    Both Yu Xie and Yelan stopped in their tracks.


    "Be careful," Yelan warned, scanning the surroundings.


    The area became quiet again, as though the spatial ripple had never existed.


    In the next instant, the ground beneath them vanished.


    The solid terrain disappeared without a trace, and under the pull of gravity, the two plummeted downward.


    A bracelet on Yelan''s wrist lit up, and gleaming threads materialized in her hands. She attempted to use the threads to pull herself and Yu Xie to safety, but a sudden wave of dizziness struck her. Her consciousness began to fade.


    In the haze, she saw Yu Xie reaching out toward her.


    ...


    It was unclear how much time had passed before Yelan regained consciousness.


    A sharp pain radiated from her left ankle.


    She let out a soft groan.


    "You''re awake," Yu Xie''s voice sounded beside her. "You twisted your ankle during the fall. Don''t move too much. Sorry I couldn''t catch you completely."


    Yelan steadied herself and glanced around. The dim light revealed nothing but rock walls and stones¡ªit seemed they had fallen deeper into The Chasm.


    "You don''t need to apologize; I should be thanking you. Without you, I probably would''ve hit the ground directly¡ªalive, but barely," Yelan said wryly. "I thought I was familiar with The Chasm, yet here I am."


    "I''ve roughly investigated the surroundings," Yu Xie said. "There''s no exit. This doesn''t seem like just a deeper part of The Chasm¡ªit feels more like an entirely different space."


    "Could it be..." Yelan paused, "we''ve been pulled into those spatial fluctuations?"


    "That''s possible," Yu Xie nodded, then looked at Yelan''s ankle. "How''s your ankle? Does it hurt a lot?"


    At this point, Yu Xie suddenly remembered something. If he wasn''t mistaken, Yelan had a rather unusual preference¡ªshe enjoyed the sensation of pain...


    "It''s not serious; it''s manageable," Yelan replied.


    "Just in case, I brought some medicine before coming here. Take off your shoe, and I''ll apply it for you," Yu Xie suggested after some thought.


    Yelan hesitated.


    First, her outfit was a one-piece design, making it difficult to remove her shoe. Second, her feet were quite sensitive¡ªshe had never let anyone touch them before.


    "Who knows how long we''ll be stuck here? It''s better to treat it now," Yu Xie added.


    "...Fine, but it''s a bit of trouble. Use this dagger to cut the fabric around my ankle. Otherwise, it''s hard to remove the shoe," Yelan relented after a moment of silence, pulling out a small dagger she carried with her.


    "Alright," Yu Xie took the dagger and carefully worked to cut the fabric. Then, with gentle movements, he helped Yelan remove her shoe.


    The area around Yelan''s ankle was already slightly swollen and reddened from the sprain.


    With a faint flash of light in his hand, Yu Xie produced some topical medicine and bandages.


    "If it hurts, let me know," Yu Xie said.


    "Mm," Yelan nodded slightly, a hint of shyness in her demeanor.


    Yu Xie began carefully applying the medicine to Yelan''s ankle.


    Yelan averted her gaze, feeling a ticklish sensation on her foot.


    It was her first time letting someone touch her feet, and to her surprise, it was under these circumstances.


    Yu Xie''s movements were so gentle that Yelan felt no pain at all.


    This feeling... was oddly indescribable.


    After a short while, the bandaging was done.


    "Alright. Try to avoid walking as much as possible, or it could worsen," Yu Xie advised.


    "Given the situation, walking seems inevitable..." Yelan said with a trace of guilt. She had never imagined a day when she would become a burden to someone else.


    "If you don''t mind... I could carry you," Yu Xie offered.

 Chapter 191: A Fleeting Moment in Life

    Yelan was momentarily stunned.


    Reflecting on the past, she realized she''d never encountered a situation like this before.


    Usually, in all the big and small events she''d faced, she was the one who remained composed and dependable, the one others could rely on.


    But today, it seemed she needed to rely on someone else.


    This realization sparked a bit of unwillingness in her heart.


    "It''s fine, I can walk on my own," Yelan said as she forced herself to stand. However, the pain in her ankle made her unsteady.


    Losing support in her left foot, she began to stumble forward.


    At that moment, two strong hands steadied her by the shoulders.


    Yu Xie stepped forward to support her.


    "Don''t push yourself. At times like this, what you need is rest. You shouldn''t put more strain on your foot," Yu Xie said gently. "Although, I haven''t really carried anyone before, so I might not be great at it. How about I just help you walk instead?"


    "¡­Alright, thank you," Yelan hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed in a soft voice.


    "Let''s go then. Let''s look for a way out," Yu Xie said with a light smile.


    And so, the two of them began making their way through the underground depths, moving at a slow pace.


    Their eyes had already adjusted to the dim environment, but the surroundings were unremarkable¡ªnothing but walls of rock.


    It was like a large cavern deep underground, spacious yet labyrinthine, with numerous winding paths and seemingly no exits.


    After walking for some time, Yu Xie noticed sweat beading on Yelan''s forehead. He gently helped her to a nearby spot and sat her down.


    "Does your ankle hurt more than before?" Yu Xie asked.


    Yelan shook her head. "No, it''s much better after applying the medicine."


    "¡­" Yu Xie fell silent for a moment. "Yelan, you know that this medicine doesn''t work that fast, right?"


    "¡­" Yelan also grew quiet. She had said that on purpose, not wanting Yu Xie to worry or feel that she was a burden. In truth, even with Yu Xie''s help, her left foot had been forced to bear some weight, and the pain had noticeably worsened compared to earlier.


    "Yelan, I know you''re incredibly capable. In most situations, you''re probably the one standing at the forefront, facing danger directly and shielding your teammates. You''re someone your team can trust completely," Yu Xie said softly.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "But no one can always be at the front. Everyone has moments of vulnerability. At times like that, it''s okay to rely on your teammates, just as they rely on you during other times, isn''t it?"


    Yelan remained silent.


    In the dim light, Yu Xie could still discern her complex expression. Her emerald-green eyes quivered slightly.


    "¡­I''m sorry for holding you back," Yelan whispered.


    Yu Xie shook his head with a warm smile. "I don''t think you''re holding me back at all. I just know you need care right now."


    With that, he conjured a water bottle out of thin air and handed it to her.


    "Here, drink some water."


    "¡­Thank you," Yelan said, accepting the bottle.


    Yu Xie glanced around and upward again. "This place doesn''t seem to have a normal exit. It''s likely that when we fell, we were transported into a different space. To get out, we''ll probably need to figure out what''s going on here."


    "We''ll have to keep looking for any clues nearby," Yelan said, handing the bottle back after taking a sip.


    Yu Xie put the water bottle away, then crouched down in front of her with his back turned.


    "Climb on. I really can''t let you walk anymore."


    "¡­" Yelan hesitated for a moment but finally climbed onto Yu Xie''s back.


    A strange sense of comfort and reassurance settled over her.


    "¡­Thank you for this," Yelan said softly.


    "Just treat me to some tea another day," Yu Xie joked as he stood up and started moving forward.


    Yelan''s hair brushed against his neck, tickling slightly. He could also catch a faint, pleasant fragrance from her and hear the steady rhythm of her breathing.


    Carrying Yelan, Yu Xie continued walking through the strange space.


    "I think I understand now why Lady Ningguang trusts you so much," Yelan suddenly whispered near his ear.


    "Hm? What did you say just now?" Yu Xie, focused on finding a way out, hadn''t caught her words.


    "Nothing, just talking to myself," Yelan replied with a soft laugh, tightening her grip on his shoulders ever so slightly.


    Time flowed by quietly.


    After walking for what felt like a long time, Yu Xie stopped and looked around.


    Yelan also scanned their surroundings, her expression growing serious.


    "We''re back where we started," Yu Xie said.


    "This place feels like a maze," Yelan added.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed through the cavern.


    The sound was unusually clear.


    Yu Xie turned sharply toward the source of the sound, his guard up.


    In the darkness, a figure gradually approached.


    Yu Xie''s eyes narrowed as he prepared for anything, while blue threads of energy swirled around Yelan''s fingers.


    As the figure drew closer, Yu Xie could finally make out its form.


    It was a sturdy figure with four arms.


    "Bo¡­ Bosacius?" Yu Xie instinctively called out the name.


    The figure stopped, visibly startled. After a moment of surprise, he slowly spoke:


    "Yu Xie¡­ what are you doing here?"


    Hearing this, Yelan, still on Yu Xie''s back, was momentarily puzzled.


    The man who had appeared clearly wasn''t human¡ªhumans didn''t have four arms.


    Yet there was no aura of malice or corruption about him. In fact, his presence seemed antithetical to anything sinister.


    Could he be¡­


    Yelan recalled stories she had heard of events from centuries ago.


    It was said that many years ago, during a time when hordes of monsters invaded The Chasm, a Yaksha arrived to aid the Millelith in sealing the beasts in the underground ruins.


    Among those who fought alongside the Yaksha was one of Yelan''s ancestors.


    Could this four-armed man before her be that very Yaksha?


    And if he knew Yu Xie, did that mean¡­ Yu Xie truly was the Deputy General from a thousand years ago?


    This realization left Yelan deeply shaken.


    For a moment, silence hung in the air as Yu Xie and Bosacius regarded one another, unsure of where to begin.


    Finally, Bosacius let out a long sigh, then broke into a hearty laugh.


    "You''re carrying another girl on your back now? If Liu Yun or Ge Chen saw this, they wouldn''t let you hear the end of it," Bosacius teased.


    "Her foot is injured. She can''t walk," Yu Xie replied.


    "Oh?" Bosacius paused for a moment. "I see. Well, in that case, I guess that''s acceptable."


    With that, Bosacius laughed again, as though he had completely forgotten the predicament they were in.

 Chapter 192: The Awaiting Liu Yun

    "Oh, right." Bosacius suddenly seemed to remember something. "Indarias mentioned that you''ve lost your memories of the past. But today, as soon as we met, you recognized me. Did Indarias show you a portrait of me or something?"


    "Not really," Yu Xie replied with a smile. "But your four arms are quite distinctive."


    "Ah, I see." Bosacius glanced at his four arms, then casually performed a minor spell. Two of his arms vanished, leaving him looking just like an ordinary person.


    Hearing their conversation, Yelan stared at Yu Xie''s profile, a growing curiosity in her heart.


    Lost his memories of the past? she thought. Has Yu Xie forgotten his former life?


    "Oh, one more thing," Bosacius continued, his tone turning serious. "What are you doing here? This isn''t exactly a safe place."


    "What is this place?" Yu Xie asked.


    "This," Bosacius began, "is a connection point between the sealed realm and the mortal world. Centuries ago, a exorcist and I sealed a horde of beasts that invaded The Chasm in an underground space beneath it. Over the years, that seal has weakened. I''ve returned to reinforce it before it fully unravels."


    Yu Xie thought for a moment. "The seal weakening¡­ could that be the source of the spatial disturbances?"


    "Exactly," Bosacius confirmed. "The interference from the seal has started bleeding into the mortal realm. I thought I arrived in time to handle it quietly, but it seems some people were dragged into this space before I could act." He glanced at Yu Xie and Yelan. "Fortunately, you''re both unharmed. Otherwise, I''d have a hard time living up to my name as a Yaksha."


    "Bosacius," Yu Xie said, "we can help you."


    Bosacius shook his head with a smile. "No need. This is my responsibility. I''ll take care of it myself. I''ll send you two out first¡ªyou''ve already been through enough."


    Before Yu Xie or Yelan could protest, Bosacius formed a series of hand seals. In an instant, an ancient spell activated, and the scenery around them changed dramatically.


    When their surroundings stabilized, Yu Xie and Yelan found themselves back on the surface.


    Night had fallen, and the moon hung bright in the sky, casting a gentle glow over the mountains of The Chasm. The serene scenery was unique to Liyue, its beauty amplified by the moonlight.


    Yu Xie carefully set Yelan down on a flat stone, ensuring she was comfortable.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Yelan looked at Yu Xie, hesitating for a moment before asking the question on her mind. "Yu Xie, are you truly the Guardian General of Guili from a thousand years ago?"


    "¡­Yes," Yu Xie admitted with a nod. "But I don''t remember those days. To me, I''m just an ordinary citizen of Liyue Harbor now."


    "I never thought I''d have the chance to work alongside the legendary Guardian General," Yelan said with a soft smile. "And even have him carry me for so long."


    Yu Xie chuckled, sitting down beside her. "And I never imagined working with the famous proprietor of the Yanshang Teahouse. Carrying her was quite an honor."


    They exchanged a glance and shared a laugh, the tension from earlier melting away.


    The night breeze gently stirred Yelan''s hair, the strands catching the moonlight. The quiet ambiance wrapped around them like a comforting melody.


    Just then, a faint glow flickered nearby, and Bosacius reappeared.


    "Is it done?" Yu Xie asked as he stood.


    "The main seal remains intact, so the issue was resolved quickly," Bosacius confirmed.


    "Since it''s settled, why not come back to Liyue Harbor with us?" Yu Xie suggested. "Everyone would be glad to see you."


    Bosacius smiled but shook his head. "I prefer solitude. The hustle and bustle of Liyue Harbor isn''t for me. Knowing everyone is well is enough. Perhaps someday, we''ll meet again."


    "Fair enough," Yu Xie replied with a nod.


    Bosacius glanced toward the distance, his expression softening. "It seems someone is approaching. I''ll take my leave."


    Before Yu Xie could respond, Bosacius vanished without a trace.


    Moments later, the sound of approaching footsteps broke the silence. Ningguang, flanked by a squad of Millelith, emerged from the shadows.


    "Yu Xie, Yelan, are you alright?" Ningguang asked, her tone filled with concern.


    "We''re fine, but Yelan twisted her ankle," Yu Xie explained.


    "It''s nothing serious," Yelan added. "A few days of rest will suffice."


    Ningguang sighed with relief but looked remorseful. "I should have been more prepared. This was my oversight, and it put you both in danger."


    "It wasn''t that dangerous," Yelan reassured her. "The outcome was better than expected¡ªa minor injury in exchange for solving the problem."


    "Even so, it''s my fault for not considering everything," Ningguang said. "Yelan, until your injury heals, stay at the Jade Chamber. All expenses will be covered. If there''s anything you need, let me know¡ªit''s the least I can do."


    By the time Yu Xie returned to his home in Liyue Harbor, it was late at night.


    He unlocked the door, stepped inside, and sank onto the couch, exhaling deeply. The familiar surroundings brought him a sense of ease and comfort.


    After a while, he went to take a shower, then headed to his bedroom, ready for a good night''s sleep.


    However, when he turned on the light, he was startled to find someone already lying on his bed.


    It was Liu Yun, sound asleep. Her peaceful expression took Yu Xie by surprise.


    For a moment, he simply crouched by the bed, gazing at her serene face. Her skin was flawless, her cheeks rosy, and she looked as delicate as a petal.


    He didn''t know why she was there, but he couldn''t help but smile.


    As he moved to stand, Liu Yun suddenly stretched out her arms, wrapping them around his neck. Before he could react, she pulled him onto the bed.


    "You''re back¡­ Sorry for entering your room uninvited. I wanted to wait for you, but¡­ I fell asleep," she murmured drowsily, her head resting on his chest.


    Yu Xie hesitated briefly but ultimately didn''t move. Adjusting his position slightly, he let her rest against him.


    The faint fragrance of her hair, the warmth of her body, and the sound of her gentle breathing surrounded him.


    It was a peaceful melody, lulling him to sleep.

 Chapter 193: Revisiting the Land of Memories

    The next morning, sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow across the room.


    Yu Xie was still sound asleep when Xianyun slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was Yu Xie''s familiar face.


    For a moment, Xianyun froze.


    Her face instantly flushed red as she thought she might still be dreaming.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she reassured herself that she was awake¡ªthis wasn''t a dream.


    She could hear the sound of Yu Xie''s heartbeat and feel his steady breath just inches away.


    Her own heartbeat began to race uncontrollably.


    So last night, when she had grabbed onto Yu Xie and refused to let him go¡ªthat wasn''t a dream?


    Xianyun simply stared at Yu Xie. Gone was the usual dignified aura of an adeptus. Instead, she looked like a mature and poised woman who was inwardly shy.


    Trying to make as little noise as possible, she leaned closer, her gaze lingering on Yu Xie''s face from up close.


    Since Yu Xie was still asleep, it should be okay to steal a kiss, right? Xianyun thought to herself.


    Two conflicting voices argued in her mind:


    "Xianyun, if you kiss him and he wakes up, he might dislike you!"


    "Xianyun, if not now, when? Don''t worry, he''s fast asleep and won''t wake up."


    "No, you can''t!"


    "Relax, he let you hold onto him all night. A little kiss won''t upset him¡ªeven if he wakes up, he won''t be angry."


    "¡­"


    After much internal debate, Xianyun finally calmed herself, pushing those voices out of her mind.


    She continued to gaze at Yu Xie.


    A kiss wouldn''t hurt, right?


    Moving ever so slowly, she leaned in, her soft lips slightly parted.


    Finally, Xianyun closed her eyes and planted a light kiss on Yu Xie''s lips, like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    Then she quickly pulled back, her cheeks burning red.


    A sudden gust of wind blew in through the window, rustling the curtains. At that moment, Yu Xie woke up.


    Their eyes met¡ªYu Xie lying down, Xianyun leaning above him. Their gazes intertwined and locked.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Yu Xie, you''re awake," Xianyun stammered, her blush deepening.


    Yu Xie remained silent. He could still feel the faint, tender sensation lingering on his lips. Seeing Xianyun''s expression, he seemed to piece together what had happened.


    "Did you sleep well?" Yu Xie asked softly.


    "Yes¡­ quite well," Xianyun replied, sitting upright, avoiding his gaze in embarrassment.


    Yu Xie had seen Xianyun embarrassed before, but this was the shyest he had ever seen her.


    She resembled a beautiful flower on the verge of blooming, delicate and endearing.


    It was a sight that stirred the heart but also made one tread carefully, lest they harm her.


    "Well¡­ let''s get up," Yu Xie suggested hesitantly.


    "Okay," Xianyun nodded gently.


    Over breakfast, the atmosphere between them felt slightly awkward.


    Xianyun would occasionally steal a glance at Yu Xie, her expression tinged with regret. Did he realize I kissed him? He must be upset with me¡­


    Contrary to her fears, Yu Xie wasn''t upset. He simply didn''t know how to handle the situation, having never experienced anything like it before.


    He worried that saying the wrong thing might upset her.


    Thus, the meal passed quietly.


    "Xianyun, do you have plans for today?" Yu Xie asked as they stood outside under the eaves.


    Xianyun hesitated, then softly replied, "Nothing in particular. Why do you ask?"


    "If you''re free, would you like to go out for a walk?"


    The sudden invitation made Xianyun''s heart skip a beat. She looked at Yu Xie, momentarily silent, before a radiant smile graced her lips.


    "Sure, I''ll go wherever you want to go."


    Later that morning, they arrived at the peak of Mt. Tianheng.


    The mountain breeze blew steadily, carrying a refreshing chill.


    From the peak, they could see the bustling city of Liyue Harbor, the vast expanse of the Sea of Clouds, and the distant plains of Guili.


    The two sat on the grass, enjoying the view and the breeze.


    As Xianyun gazed toward Guili Plains, a hint of melancholy crossed her face.


    That now desolate land had once been a place of great prosperity.


    Back then, it wasn''t called Guili Plains but Guili Assembly.


    It seemed like all the stories started there¡ªthose snow-covered fields where she first met Yu Xie, the countless moments they shared, all within the bounds of Guili Assembly.


    Lost in thought, Xianyun stared into the distance. Her beautiful face bore a complex expression, a mixture of nostalgia and longing.


    Noticing her expression, Yu Xie wanted to say something but couldn''t find the right words.


    In that moment, the wind danced between them, carrying strands of Xianyun''s hair. The sight of her beauty in the breeze was breathtaking.


    "Yu Xie, let''s visit Guili Plains," Xianyun suddenly suggested.


    "Alright," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "Then¡­" Xianyun hesitated briefly before extending her hand. "Hold my hand, and don''t let go."


    Without questioning her, Yu Xie took her hand¡ªfirmly yet gently.


    Xianyun smiled softly and waved her other hand.


    A breeze arose beneath their feet, lifting them into the air, merging them with the countless currents of wind.


    Before long, they arrived at Guili Plains, landing gracefully.


    All around were remnants of old buildings, worn down by time. It wasn''t hard to imagine that this place had once been filled with life and laughter.


    "Let''s go," Xianyun said, not letting go of Yu Xie''s hand as they began walking forward.


    Feeling the warmth of her hand, Yu Xie chose to remain silent.


    "This is it," Xianyun said after a while, stopping in her tracks.


    Before them stood the ruins of an ancient building. Its foundation remained intact, but its structure was weathered and crumbling.


    Time''s relentless hand had left its mark¡ªmost things couldn''t withstand its passage, leaving behind only decay and forgotten memories.


    That''s why Yu Xie was grateful that Xianyun and others still remembered him, despite a thousand years having passed.


    "What is this place?" Yu Xie asked hesitantly.


    "This was once the Guili Pavilion, the heart of Guili Assembly where we gathered to discuss matters. It was the tallest building in the city," Xianyun explained, her gaze filled with nostalgia.


    "Guili Pavilion¡­" Yu Xie repeated the name softly, staring at the ruins. But no memories surfaced.


    He felt no connection to this place, even though it had once been a central part of his life.

 Chapter 194: Xianyun

    "Let''s go somewhere else," Xianyun said, looking at the silent Yu Xie.


    Time slowly passed, and the sun moved across the sky, eventually reaching the afternoon.


    Xianyun and Yu Xie visited many places. At each stop, Xianyun would tell stories from the past, her voice filled with nostalgia and a deep appreciation for the person before her.


    Today, Xianyun seemed different. When she looked at Yu Xie, her gaze was softer, filled with even more tenderness. She seemed unwilling to look away from him or let go of his hand for even a moment.


    It wasn''t until their hands, still tightly clasped, began to sweat that Xianyun blushed and reluctantly let go.


    Next, they arrived at an open area.


    There was a small pond here, with a few Snapdragon growing by its edge.


    "Xianyun, this is..." Yu Xie began.


    "This used to be the residence of the Deputy General of Guards," Xianyun said softly as she walked over to the pond. "This pond was once in the courtyard in front of your house."


    Yu Xie paused, then walked to the pond as well.


    "After a thousand years, I never expected these Snapdragon would still stand here," Xianyun added with a faint smile.


    "Did you... plant these Snapdragon?" Yu Xie asked.


    "Yes," Xianyun replied. "When I thought your residence was too plain, I brought some Snapdragon seeds and scattered them by the pond in your courtyard. I never imagined they''d still be here after all these years."


    These Snapdragon seemed to carry Xianyun''s thoughts, standing tall and unchanged over the millennia, regardless of the passing seasons.


    Yu Xie gazed at the pond, silent for a long time.


    As the sky darkened, they sat under a tree, side by side.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the rustling leaves in the tree sounded like a pleasant melody.


    It was now evening. The golden light of the sunset cast a soft glow over the Guili Plain, wrapping it in a veil of mist.


    The plain was full of life, and in the distance, the mountains appeared like beautiful paintings, hazy yet enchanting.


    "Xianyun, I''m sorry," Yu Xie suddenly said.


    "Why are you saying sorry all of a sudden?" Xianyun was momentarily confused by his words.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You waited for me for so long... I can''t even imagine how hard it must have been for you, being a mortal. And yet, I can''t remember anything from the past. It''s not fair."


    Upon hearing Yu Xie''s words, Xianyun was quiet for a moment. Then, a gentle smile appeared on her lips.


    She looked at him with eyes full of tenderness and spoke softly, "That doesn''t matter. What matters is you. You''ve changed Guili Assembly and changed me, and you''ve changed many others. Even if I had to wait another thousand years, as long as I could meet you again, I would wait without hesitation.


    Don''t feel guilty. This is something beyond your control, isn''t it? And besides, you''ve always kept the blade I made for you. That means my waiting wasn''t in vain."


    "The blade?" Yu Xie paused. A flash of golden light appeared in his hand, and Cloud Cutter, the blade, materialized.


    It was then that Yu Xie truly understood the origin of the Cloud Cutter blade.


    "Yes, that''s it," Xianyun said, gently caressing the blade, as if it were a child of hers and Yu Xie''s.


    "So that''s how it is..." Yu Xie smiled, understanding now. He put the Cloud Cutter away and turned his gaze to Xianyun.


    For a moment, he felt there were many things he wanted to say.


    After a pause, he spoke again.


    "Xianyun... but... I am just a mortal. Once my life comes to an end, I will still leave."


    When Xianyun heard this, she smiled and shook her head. "It''s alright. If there is a next life, I will find you again and tell you everything that happened between us. If there is no next life, then I don''t regret our reunion this time."


    "Xianyun..." Yu Xie seemed at a loss for words.


    Many things, in truth, did not need to be spoken.


    All he needed to know was that Xianyun''s feelings for him were genuine.


    The clouds in the distance seemed to burn with fire, turning a fiery red.


    The sunset light bathed Xianyun, highlighting her beauty in a way that made Yu Xie''s heart race.


    Another breeze blew between them. Xianyun''s hair danced in the wind, and their gazes locked.


    As the sky grew darker, they continued to gaze at each other, speechless, as if time had stopped.


    Xianyun felt her heart racing uncontrollably and her face growing warmer.


    She looked into Yu Xie''s eyes and finally gathered the courage to move closer to him.


    Her movement was slow, like a little cat cautiously approaching its sad owner, trying to comfort them.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Xianyun was very close to Yu Xie. They could even feel each other''s warm breath.


    Despite her efforts to control herself, Xianyun''s breathing became shallow and rapid.


    The wind continued to blow, but it couldn''t cool the heat on her face. Instead, it only made her heart race faster.


    Her heart seemed to leap out of her chest. Finally, Xianyun reached out, wrapping her arms around Yu Xie''s neck. She held her breath, closed her eyes, and gently pressed her lips against his.


    In that moment, the sky darkened completely, and stars began to twinkle.


    The kiss lasted for an unknown amount of time, until Xianyun could barely breathe. She pulled away.


    A silver thread connected their lips.


    Xianyun''s face was flushed deep red, even down to her neck, her ears also tinted with shyness. She gasped for air.


    Yu Xie''s breathing was also uneven. He looked at Xianyun, and the softness of her lips against his lingered in his mind, filling his heart with an indescribable warmth.


    "It... seems like it''s getting late," Xianyun said, her arms still around Yu Xie''s neck, her voice soft.


    "Yes, it''s already late, and the sky''s dark," Yu Xie replied in a quiet voice. "Shall we head back?"


    "...Okay, but before we go back..."


    Xianyun''s words trailed off, and she gently parted her lips once again, pressing them to his.


    The entire Guili Plain seemed to fall silent.


    By the time they returned to Liyue Harbor, it was already very late.


    Xianyun did not return to her own place but went back to Yu Xie''s house with him.


    After a bath, Xianyun walked gracefully toward Yu Xie, adjusting her breath, her chest rising and falling.


    Then she slowly spoke, her voice full of tenderness and a unique mature charm.


    "Yu Xie, let''s... go to the room and rest."

 Chapter 195: The Two Harbinger ( 1 )

    The moonlight grew stronger.


    Inside the room, Yuxie and Xianyun gazed at each other, their eyes meeting.


    The light was dim, clothes falling away, and a bright red hue spread under the moonlight.


    Xianyun lightly bit her lip, trying to control her voice, but the happiness in her heart made it impossible for her to remain calm.


    She accepted Yuxie, embracing the pressure, the pain, and the happiness.


    That night, Xianyun slept more peacefully than ever before.


    The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight broke through, Xianyun slowly opened her eyes, and before her was Yuxie''s familiar face.


    Yuxie was looking at her, making her cheeks flush.


    "Good morning," Yuxie said with a smile.


    "Mm-hmm..." Xianyun didn''t know what to say, so she just nodded repeatedly, feeling a shyness she had never felt before, not even yesterday.


    "Are you tired?" Yuxie asked gently.


    "A little... No, not tired!" Xianyun said, quickly correcting herself.


    Yuxie smiled, leaned down, and kissed her lightly on the forehead like a dragonfly skimming the water, then left the bed.


    "Sleep a little longer. I''ll go prepare breakfast."


    About half an hour later.


    At the breakfast table, Xianyun silently ate the meal Yuxie had prepared, her face still flushed from the moment she woke up.


    To Yuxie, she seemed even more beautiful than yesterday, her every move radiating a different kind of charm.


    After breakfast, Xianyun returned to her residence.


    Shen He was quietly meditating at home. Upon hearing Xianyun return, she immediately opened the door to greet her.


    "Master, you''re back."


    "Mm, I''ve been away for two nights. Have you gotten used to it?" Xianyun asked.


    "At first, it was a bit strange, but I can''t always be with you, Master," Shen He said, looking at Xianyun. She suddenly felt something was different about Xianyun today, but couldn''t quite put her finger on what it was.


    Seeing Shen He staring at her, Xianyun turned her head away.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me?"


    "Master, I feel like... something''s different about you," Shen He asked innocently.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What''s different?"


    "I can''t really explain it, but I feel it''s not wrong..." Shen He paused, unsure of how to continue.


    "Alright... Shen He, have you eaten breakfast yet?" Xianyun changed the subject.


    "Not yet, Master. I''ve been meditating since I got up. It''s something you asked me to do, and I''ve never slacked off."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll go make something for you," Xianyun said, then turned to head to the kitchen.


    ...


    Later in the morning, Xianyun stood by the window in her room, gazing out at the sea of clouds.


    A light breeze blew through her hair and cloak as she watched the shimmering waves on the sea, with seagulls flying by in formation.


    A faint smile appeared on her lips.


    But soon, she couldn''t help but think about many things.


    She wasn''t the only one who had waited for Yuxie all this time.


    What would the future hold? Despite being an immortal, she couldn''t predict it.


    But... she realized that a sense of calm had settled in her heart.


    ...


    Yuxie walked down a busy street.


    His mind was full of thoughts, mixed and uncertain, but he was not lost. His decision had already been made long ago, though it was only yesterday that he realized it.


    As he walked, Yuxie suddenly stopped.


    What he saw before him took him by surprise.


    He saw someone, a person who wasn''t unfamiliar to him. Although, in his memory, he had never met them face-to-face.


    The person was walking toward him.


    They had long hair, predominantly white with some black streaks, and wore exquisite grayish-white clothing. The fitted outfit outlined her flawless figure.


    Her beautiful face exuded a sense of calm and coldness, and her eyes were unusually shaped, resembling an "X."


    Though her body was wrapped up, she still emitted a unique mature charm.


    Yuxie stopped, thinking that perhaps his intuition was wrong, and the person wasn''t looking for him.


    But the next moment, the calm, cold woman stopped right in front of him.


    "Long time no see, Yuxie."


    Her words brought a feeling of familiarity to Yuxie''s heart, even though he had never met her before. Why did she say, "Long time no see"?


    "Uh..." Yuxie hesitated, his thoughts becoming more complicated.


    Could it be that he had caused trouble in the past?


    "Sorry, I forgot about this detail," the woman said with a faint smile, then introduced herself. "First, let me introduce myself. I am the ''Father'' of the House of the Hearth, Arlecchino."


    "..." Yuxie remained silent for a long time. "Have we met before?"


    "Yes, when I was still young, back then, the previous ''Knave'' was still around. If you''re willing to listen, we can go somewhere else and talk slowly. How does that sound?"


    ...


    Yuxie and Arlecchino arrived at a private room in the Liuli Pavilion. Yuxie was indeed curious about what his past self had done.


    Arlecchino appeared calm, but the turmoil inside her was something only she knew.


    She hid it well, not letting anyone notice.


    "Would you like something to eat? I''ll treat you," Arlecchino said calmly, still hiding her true feelings.


    "No need. You''ve come from afar. It wouldn''t be right to let you treat me," Yuxie smiled.


    "I''ve always wanted to try Liyue''s famous cuisine," Arlecchino smiled. "If you don''t order, I''ll just choose myself."


    At this point, Arlecchino couldn''t help but recall the past.


    Back then, Yuxie, she, and Clervie had talked a lot about Liyue. Every story made Clervie''s eyes sparkle and stirred something in her heart.


    Now, Arlecchino had become the "Father" of the House of the Hearth, and although she and Clervie had traveled to many places in Teyvat, this was her first time in Liyue.


    "Arlecchino, we...?"


    Before Yuxie could finish, a knock came at the private room door.


    "Excuse me, there is a Miss Rosalyne here to see you," the female servant''s voice seemed somewhat worried, possibly because Rosalyne didn''t look very friendly when she requested to see Arlecchino.


    Hearing Rosalyne''s name, both Yuxie and Arlecchino were slightly startled.


    Arlecchino gave a somewhat helpless smile, then spoke to the servant outside.


    "Please bring her in. She''s my friend."


    "Ah, okay!" The sound of footsteps gradually faded away.


    Not long after, the sound of heels clicking on the floor echoed.


    The door to the private room opened.


    "Arlecchino, you suddenly come to Liyue and didn''t even tell me? As a colleague, I should have been the one to welcome you," said Rosalyne with a hint of teasing in her voice.

 Chapter 196: The Two Harbinger ( 2 )

    "I think your work must be very busy, so I didn''t want to bother you. Plus, from what I know of you, you probably don''t like the superficial niceties," Arlecchino said calmly.


    "I don''t like superficiality either, but as colleagues, we should consider ourselves friends as well," Rosalyne walked over and sat at the table. "When a friend visits, naturally, one should welcome them."


    "Next time, I''ll definitely inform you in advance," Arlecchino smiled.


    "¡­So, why have you come to Liyue? Is there something important?" Rosalyne glanced at Arlecchino, then at Yuxie. "You came all the way here just to see Yuxie?"


    "I have no work-related matters; I came to Liyue purely for a vacation," Arlecchino said. "After all the busy work, when I finally have time, it''s only natural to want to relax. Traveling is a great way to unwind, don''t you think?"


    "Are you really here just for vacation?" Rosalyne looked at Arlecchino with a suspicious gaze.


    "Perhaps¡­" Arlecchino hesitated before looking at Yuxie. "I have another purpose."


    "What about Clervie? Why isn''t she here?" Rosalyne changed the subject.


    "She''s here too. She''s probably out sightseeing right now; after all, such an opportunity is rare."


    "Doesn''t she want to meet old friends?"


    "She said she wanted me to meet this friend first, alone."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    There seemed to be a hint of tension in the conversation between Rosalyne and Arlecchino, although not obvious, Yuxie could sense it.


    The reason for this tension, Yuxie thought, was probably because of him.


    Well... it seems I''m quite the sinner.


    The path ahead is long, and there are still many choices to make...


    But what Yuxie didn''t expect was that Rosalyne and Arlecchino seemed to be very familiar with each other. Despite the subtle tension, he felt that their relationship might actually be better than he had imagined.


    "You two seem to get along well. I thought that the Fatui Harbingers usually didn''t get along," Yuxie said.


    At this, Rosalyne and Arlecchino exchanged a look and fell silent.


    Yuxie''s impression was correct. Among the eleven Harbingers, Rosalyne and Arlecchino had a surprisingly good relationship.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Perhaps it was due to their past experiences. Rosalyne enjoyed interacting with the children from the House of the Hearth, so she spent a lot of time with Arlecchino.


    Over time, they became more familiar with each other.


    But that didn''t stop the faint tension in the air.


    The atmosphere grew delicate and hard to describe.


    Yuxie didn''t know how to break the tension.


    Originally, he had come with Arlecchino to learn more about his past, but now, the atmosphere didn''t seem right for discussing the past.


    "Yuxie, would you like to have some wine?" Arlecchino suddenly asked.


    "It''s broad daylight. Why would you drink wine?" Rosalyne seemed a bit wary.


    Alcohol wasn''t good for the body, and consuming it might lead to unforeseen consequences.


    Was Arlecchino planning to get Yuxie drunk and then do something to him?


    It was good that she had arrived, otherwise, Arlecchino might have succeeded.


    If things had gone too far, it would have been too late.


    Rosalyne knew she might be overthinking, but she couldn''t afford to gamble. Arlecchino was skilled at hiding her true intentions, and even after years of knowing her, Rosalyne didn''t feel she had figured her out.


    So she had to be cautious.


    Other matters didn''t matter, but when it came to Yuxie, Rosalyne wasn''t willing to lose to Arlecchino.


    "I just suddenly felt like drinking. If you''d like to join me, Rosalyne, feel free," Arlecchino said calmly.


    "Sure," Rosalyne smiled faintly.


    Yuxie didn''t say anything. The question had been directed at him first, but before he could respond, the wine had already arrived.


    He could only smile helplessly.


    What can he say? After all, he had caused this himself, and now he had to bear it.


    The dishes Arlecchino had ordered were served soon after.


    Then came the rounds of wine.


    The wine at Liuli Pavilion was certainly good, and the dishes were delicious.


    At this moment, the faint fragrance of wine filled the room. Both Arlecchino and Rosalyne''s faces had a subtle flush, their states of slight intoxication¡ªperhaps more than just slightly¡ªwere evident.


    Two highly respected Fatui Harbingers were now "competing" with wine. This was something most people wouldn''t even imagine.


    "You should drink less..." Yuxie advised.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry, we know our limits," Rosalyne flashed him a soft smile.


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, there was a touch of flirtation in Rosalyne''s gaze.


    At this moment, Arlecchino took off her outer coat, revealing her white shoulders and delicate skin.


    "It''s a bit warm."


    Arlecchino didn''t intend to draw attention from Yuxie by doing this; she truly felt warm.


    But Rosalyne didn''t see it that way.


    So, she also removed her cloak, showing off her flawless shoulders and skin, and deliberately moved a little closer to Yuxie.


    Yuxie was even more helpless...


    He sighed lightly, got up from his seat, and then helped Rosalyne put her cloak back on and draped Arlecchino''s coat back over her.


    "Stop drinking. If you keep going, you''ll get drunk. I can''t send both of you back at the same time."


    Eventually, before the two beautiful ladies could get fully drunk, Yuxie hit the brakes, sent them both back to the North Bank, and then left.


    In a room, Rosalyne and Arlecchino sat on the sofa, looking at each other, before suddenly smiling helplessly.


    "It seems like we both thought we understood Yuxie well, but we actually don''t," Rosalyne said.


    "Yes, but no matter what, this time I won''t let him leave like that," Arlecchino''s eyes showed determination.


    Having been parted from Yuxie twice, Arlecchino had already made up her mind. No matter the obstacles, she wouldn''t let Yuxie escape this time.


    Even if he didn''t remember the past, that was fine. There was still a long future ahead.


    "Funny, on this point, I think just like you," Rosalyne smiled, then her gaze became firm. "No matter what happens, I won''t let Yuxie leave again."


    "Well then, we''ll see who''s more capable," Arlecchino smiled.


    "But... there''s only one Yuxie, and our past is also real. If we want to make sure everyone''s waiting is worthwhile..." Rosalyne hesitated and almost voiced a strange thought but kept it to herself.

 Chapter 197: The True Rosalyne

    At this point, Rosalyne stood up from the sofa and walked towards the door, intending to leave the room.


    "Where are you going?" Arlecchino asked instinctively, perhaps not even realizing that she was worried Rosalyn might sneak away.


    "I''ve had a bit too much to drink. I''m just going out for some fresh air to sober up," Rosalyne replied, before exiting the room.


    The room was left with only Arlecchino, who sat quietly on the sofa, reflecting on the moment of reuniting with Yuxie earlier that day.


    She found it hard to imagine how it happened that Yuxie kept appearing again and again.


    She didn''t have the answer to all of this, but one thing was certain¡ªit was Yuxie. There was no mistake.


    There was still a lot of time ahead. This time, she would make sure to keep her word. If Yuxie tried to push her away again, she would chase him to the ends of the earth.


    Arlecchino closed her eyes, leaned back against the couch, and once again recalled the times from her childhood, her thoughts drifting further away.


    ......


    Rosalyne had arrived outside, and by then, the alcohol had mostly worn off. She walked alone on a less crowded street.


    As an Harbinger of the Fatui, Rosalyne was not well-liked by the people of Liyue.


    She didn''t particularly enjoy wandering around like this by herself, but today, she felt an inexplicable urge to do so.


    It wasn''t just about sobering up; there was something else that had prompted her to take this walk.


    Walking aimlessly alone, she suddenly felt much lighter.


    Gradually, the sky grew darker, and the golden sunset hung on the horizon. Rosalyne reached the beach outside of Liyue Harbor.


    She wasn''t unfamiliar with the sea. Hundreds of years ago, she had visited it many times with Yuxie.


    Back then, she didn''t wear the butterfly-winged mask, and her lips often curled into a smile.


    She remembered Yuxie once saying that her smile was beautiful.


    After hearing him say that, she smiled even more often, but that sudden disaster took everything from her, including her smile.


    Now, Rosalyne couldn''t remember the last time she had smiled from the heart.


    The evening sea breeze blew her golden hair, and she stared blankly at the sea.


    "Try to sing again. The old Rosalyne will return," Yuxie''s words echoed in her mind, from their reunion at Wangshu Inn.


    She gazed at the shimmering waves, lost in thought for a long time.


    Finally, after checking her surroundings to ensure no one was near, she cleared her throat.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    It had been hundreds of years since she last sang, and she had almost forgotten the melody.


    But the rhythm seemed imprinted deep in her soul, and when she opened her mouth to sing, the song came out naturally.


    She was a little surprised herself.


    After the surprise, she took a deep breath and sang once more.


    The beautiful notes danced in the air, and the golden sunset shone on Rosalyne, making the past times vivid in her mind again.


    The things she wanted to forget and those she wanted to remember all became beautiful again.


    The waves crashed against the shore, wetting Rosalyne''s shoes, but she didn''t notice.


    At that moment, she seemed to return to the times hundreds of years ago when she was the Rosalyne who loved to sing.


    She was simply Rosalyne, not "The Fair Lady" anymore.


    After a moment, Rosalyne stopped singing, a faint smile appearing on her face as she continued to gaze at the sea under the sunset.


    Suddenly, applause rang out.


    Rosalyne was startled and turned to look toward the source of the sound.


    Yuxie was sitting on a rock by the sea, or perhaps he had been there all along.


    "Yuxie! When did you get here?" Rosalyne''s face turned slightly red. She had checked her surroundings before singing, and there shouldn''t have been anyone nearby.


    "I''ve been here the whole time. When you arrived, I was about to greet you, but before I could speak, you started singing," Yuxie said, standing up from the rock. "Seeing you so absorbed in your singing, I didn''t want to interrupt."


    "..." Rosalyne was at a loss for words. If she was going to sing for Yuxie, she thought she should have practiced more first.


    "You sing really well. Truly," Yuxie said as he walked up beside her.


    "...Thank you," Rosalyne replied softly.


    The proud Fatui Harbinger, "The Fair Lady," seemed to have disappeared in that moment, replaced by the gentle Rosalyne.


    The sound of the waves continued, complementing the subtle atmosphere between them.


    Yuxie suddenly felt a bit awkward. He couldn''t find a topic to break the silence.


    "I... will be leaving for Inazuma in a few days," Rosalyne suddenly said.


    "Going to Inazuma?" Yuxie was a bit surprised.


    "Mm, there are some things I need to take care of," Rosalyne replied slowly. "After I finish those things, I plan to leave the Fatui."


    Of course, Rosalyne knew that leaving the Fatui wasn''t as simple as just deciding to leave, even though she was one of the Harbinger.


    She had already prepared for the consequences.


    Yuxie fell into a brief silence after hearing this.


    He knew he wasn''t mistaken. In the original storyline, Rosalyne''s death had greatly affected him.


    If the story had unfolded as it was supposed to, Rosalyne would have died in Inazuma.


    Although the story has been largely rewritten, no one can say for certain whether Rosalyne''s ending will also change.


    Things that have not yet happened are still unknown.


    "Is something wrong?" Seeing that Yuxie hadn''t spoken, Rosalyne asked, slightly puzzled, but inwardly, she felt a small sense of triumph¡ªcould it be that Yuxie doesn''t want me to leave?


    "When exactly are you going to Inazuma?" Yuxie asked.


    "Five days from now," Rosalyne replied.


    "Five days..." Yuxie paused, turned to face Rosalyne, and smiled. "Got it. Safe travels, and be careful of the thunderstorms off the coast of Inazuma."


    "Thunderstorms?" Rosalyne asked, slightly confused.


    "Inazuma is still under the lockdown, right? And aren''t thunderstorms caused by the Raiden Shogun''s will, to ensure that Inazuma remains isolated from the outside world?" Yuxie responded with a question.


    Just as he finished speaking, Yuxie furrowed his brow, realizing why Rosalyne was confused.


    "Inazuma isn''t under lockdown, and there''s no such thing as thunderstorms off its coast," Rosalyn said, her confusion growing. "Where did you hear that information?"


    Indeed... Rosalyne''s words confirmed Yuxie''s thoughts.


    The story of Inazuma had undergone a complete transformation.


    In fact, anyone who paid attention could have gathered information about Inazuma in Liyue Harbor.


    Having been in Liyue Harbor for so long, Yuxie had made assumptions and hadn''t bothered to look into information from other regions.


    "It seems my information was wrong." Yuxie smiled awkwardly. "Anyway, safe travels, and take care on your journey."


    Rosalyne paused for a moment before replying with a soft smile, "I will. When I come back to see you, I won''t be ''The Fair Lady'' anymore, but the true Rosalyne."


    "¡­Rosalyne, would you mind if I told others about your past?" After a brief silence, Yuxie asked. "Of course, I wouldn''t just tell anyone randomly."


    Rosalyne didn''t ask why Yuxie wanted to know. She simply nodded and said, "I don''t mind at all."

 Chapter 198: Give Me One Night

    Night quietly descended.


    The stars twinkled in the sky, and silver moonlight spilled onto the bustling streets.


    The mountains of Liyue were also bathed in this silvery moonlight, exuding tranquility.


    Yu Xie returned home, where Xianyun had been waiting for him, along with Shenhe.


    To Yu Xie''s mild surprise, Xianyun had already prepared the meal. As soon as he reached the door, the enticing aroma of the dishes wafted out to greet him.


    "You''re back. Let''s eat," Xianyun said with a gentle smile.


    At the dining table, Yu Xie picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of Xianyun''s cooking. The taste was exquisite, as though it carried the liveliness of the streets and the serenity of the mountains.


    Xianyun propped her face with one hand, not touching her food. She simply gazed tenderly at Yu Xie. She didn''t say a word, but the affection in her eyes spoke volumes.


    The dinner ended in a leisurely atmosphere.


    The three went outside to sit. In the early summer, spending a relaxing evening outdoors like this was a pleasant pastime.


    The distant sea rippled gently, reflecting the moonlight.


    The night breeze was cool, brushing against their faces with a refreshing chill.


    "Yu Xie, I heard you had drinks today with two Fatui Harbingers?" In the quiet ambiance, Xianyun suddenly spoke, "Two very beautiful and well-proportioned Harbingers, no less?"


    It wasn''t hard to detect a hint of jealousy in Xianyun''s tone.


    "¡­" Yu Xie was silent for a moment. "I did, but I didn''t drink much. It was just a casual drink."


    "...The mighty General truly has his charm," Xianyun remarked, her tone tinged with more jealousy. However, she quickly gave a faint smile. "As expected of the man I chose."


    Yu Xie felt a bit at a loss for how to respond.


    Shenhe, sensing the subtle atmosphere, remained silent throughout.


    "Alright, I''m not angry, nor am I jealous," Xianyun laughed. "I''m not that petty. Besides, I know something about you that they don''t¡ªyour other side."


    At this, Xianyun seemed a little smug.


    Yu Xie could only smile helplessly.


    Shenhe, however, was curious and couldn''t help but ask, "Master, what is Yu Xie''s other side?"Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Shenhe''s innocent question caught both Yu Xie and Xianyun off guard.


    "Um¡­ ahem¡­ Shenhe, don''t ask too much. Some things you''ll naturally understand as your experience grows," Xianyun stammered.


    "...I see," Shenhe nodded thoughtfully but couldn''t help casting a curious glance at Yu Xie.


    What could Yu Xie''s other side possibly be?


    The atmosphere fell quiet again.


    After a while, Yu Xie spoke, breaking the silence:


    "Xianyun, Shenhe, I might need to take a trip to Inazuma."


    "Inazuma?" Xianyun asked, puzzled. "Why go there?"


    "To¡­" Yu Xie hesitated briefly, his brow furrowing. "Save someone."


    Sensing that Yu Xie wasn''t joking, Xianyun''s expression turned serious, though she didn''t immediately respond.


    After contemplating for a while, Yu Xie decided this wasn''t something he should keep from Xianyun and continued:


    "Rosalyne is about to go to Inazuma. If no intervention is made, she might lose her life there."


    "...I see," Xianyun said, her gaze growing complex. She recalled the time she had waited for Yu Xie and the moment she first met Rosalyne, seeing the complexity hidden in her eyes.


    The Fatui Harbinger and she were "the same kind of people."


    Though Xianyun didn''t know exactly what had happened between Yu Xie and Rosaline, those times undeniably existed. Even after all this time, they must still be a precious treasure for Rosalyne.


    "Yu Xie, can you tell me about Rosalyne?" Xianyun asked after a long silence.


    Yu Xie was momentarily startled, looking at Xianyun for a long while before finally recounting her story.


    "I don''t remember what happened between Rosalyne and me. This information comes from piecing together various sources."


    Yu Xie shared Rosalyne''s past. Hearing it, Xianyun''s expression showed a tinge of melancholy.


    A kind-hearted girl, robbed of everything by calamity, had her personality twisted, leading her down an extreme path.


    Shenhe, too, looked conflicted as she listened to the story.


    "Rosalyne did indeed make mistakes, which cannot be denied. But death isn''t the only way for her to atone," Yu Xie said.


    "I see," Xianyun said with a relieved smile. "So, how long do you plan to be in Inazuma? Also, do you remember I told you about your past life in Inazuma? You''re bound to meet acquaintances there. Don''t go forgetting all about us here¡­"


    Xianyun''s words carried a faint trace of resentment as she turned her head away from Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie smiled softly.


    "Me? I''m a true Liyue native, with my home here. How could I not return? Unless¡­ Xianyun, why don''t you come with me?"


    "¡­" Xianyun fell silent for a moment. "That would make me seem so petty, like I need to keep you by my side all the time."


    "I''ve never thought that," Yu Xie replied.


    "Well, as a Liyue Adeptus, I shouldn''t leave Liyue so easily. I''ll stay here and wait for you to return. But¡­" Xianyun glanced at Shenhe. "Why don''t you take Shenhe with you? It''ll be a good opportunity for her to learn more about human society."


    Shenhe was slightly surprised at being mentioned but didn''t object.


    Traveling with Yu Xie to Inazuma sounded like a worthwhile experience.


    "Shenhe, would you like to go to Inazuma?" Xianyun asked her.


    "Yes, I would," Shenhe nodded.


    "Good. Shenhe, make sure to keep an eye on Yu Xie for me," Xianyun said, sneaking a glance at Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie could only smile helplessly.


    "Alright. In that case, let''s inform everyone tomorrow. We can''t just leave for Inazuma without letting them know," Xianyun added.


    "Yes, I''ll make sure to tell them," Yu Xie replied with a smile.


    "¡­Ahem, Shenhe, it''s getting late. You should rest," Xianyun suddenly said.


    Shenhe looked up at the sky. "Master, it''s not that late yet."


    "Resting early is good for your spirit and skin. Besides, it takes time to get back."


    After some thought, Shenhe stood up. "Alright, Master. What about you?"


    "I''ll head back later. You go ahead," Xianyun replied calmly.


    "Then I''ll leave first, Master." With that, Shenhe left Yu Xie''s house.


    Now, only Yu Xie and Xianyun were left outside.


    A hint of shyness appeared on Xianyun''s face. "Yu Xie, before you leave for Inazuma, could you give me one night?"

 Chapter 199: Pink Petals

    In the past few days, Kitsune Saiguu had concluded her journey in Liyue and returned to Inazuma.


    Rosalyne, unaware that Yu Xie would also be heading to Inazuma, had already set out on her journey.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, Yu Xie boarded a ship bound for Inazuma. Despite exerting some effort the previous night, he felt no major discomfort.


    During their goodbyes, the group''s expressions carried a trace of worry¡ªa peculiar type of concern that was difficult to describe.


    Still, with Shenhe accompanying him, there shouldn''t be any significant issues, right?


    And so, Yu Xie and Shenhe''s ship set sail.


    At the dock, the group watched the ship gradually disappear into the distance, their gazes filled with complexity.


    "Xianyun, do you think Yu Xie will meet more old acquaintances in Inazuma?" Gechen couldn''t help but ask Xianyun in a low voice.


    Xianyun looked radiant today, as if nourished by spring rain.


    Adjusting her red-framed glasses, she softly replied, "That''s likely inevitable. But at this point, I don''t intend to keep Yu Xie bound to only me."


    "Xianyun, could it be that you¡­" Gechen seemed surprised.


    "Aren''t you thinking the same?" Xianyun countered. "We''ve both experienced the pain of waiting deeply and are among the few who truly understand each other."


    "I¡­" Gechen blushed slightly, falling silent for a moment. "I understand now."


    ......


    On the ship, the sea breeze swept across the deck.


    Yu Xie leaned against the railing at the edge of the deck, gazing at the endless expanse of the ocean.


    Shenhe emerged from the cabin holding some snacks and walked up beside Yu Xie.


    "Would you like some?" she offered the snacks to him.


    Yu Xie returned to his senses, smiled at her, and took a piece of the snack to eat.


    Shenhe tasted one herself as well.


    The sea breeze rustled Shenhe''s hair.


    Her silver hair and the hem of her attire danced in the wind, accentuating her ethereal demeanor, like an immortal untouched by the mortal world.


    "Yu Xie, how long until we reach Inazuma?" Shenhe asked.


    "It''ll take a while, but there''s no rush," Yu Xie replied.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Mm." Shenhe nodded obediently. "By the way, our main purpose for this trip is to save someone, right?"


    "That''s one way to put it, but you can also enjoy yourself and experience the culture and customs that are different from Liyue," Yu Xie said with a smile.


    "Different from Liyue¡­" Shenhe softly repeated the words.


    Shenhe didn''t have many thoughts about it. As long as she was with Yu Xie, it didn''t matter whether they went to Inazuma, Sumeru, or anywhere else.


    The two spent time on the deck enjoying the sea breeze, letting time pass until sunset.


    The golden sunset bathed the sea, creating sparkling waves.


    Like a quiet kitten, Shenhe stayed by Yu Xie''s side without saying or doing much.


    Yet her quiet companionship warmed Yu Xie''s heart.


    Journeys always feel less lonely with company.


    After several days, a towering mountain peak came into view in the direction of Inazuma¡ªit was Yashiori Island''s highest peak, Mt. Yougou.


    A few days after spotting the peak, the ship finally arrived at the port of Ritou in Inazuma.


    Stepping onto solid ground again felt oddly refreshing.


    The distinctive architecture of Inazuma came into view, vastly different from that of Liyue.


    Shenhe curiously observed the streets. Yu Xie glanced at her, feeling a sense of relief.


    "Yu Xie, I''ve been meaning to ask. Is that massive tree on the mountain a sakura tree?" Shenhe pointed to the Sacred Sakura atop Mt. Yougou.


    Since sakura trees weren''t found in Liyue, it was something novel to Shenhe.


    Even though it wasn''t the season for cherry blossoms, the towering Sacred Sakura bloomed with pink flowers, its petals drifting in the breeze and scattering throughout the streets.


    "Yes," Yu Xie nodded. "That''s the Sacred Sakura."


    "The Sacred Sakura¡­" Shenhe gazed at the tree, her eyes revealing little emotion, perhaps due to the red ropes that bound her.


    But Yu Xie still caught a faint glimmer of emotion in her gaze.


    Such a magnificent tree would stir anyone''s heart upon their first encounter.


    "Yu Xie, for some reason, I can sense a faint trace of your aura from that tree," Shenhe said.


    "What?" Yu Xie wondered if he had misheard her.


    How could the Sacred Sakura bear his aura? Could it be linked to something he did during a past visit to Inazuma? It wasn''t impossible.


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" Yu Xie asked again.


    Shenhe stopped walking, and at that moment, a pink sakura petal drifted down. She caught it in her palm.


    "I''m certain. I didn''t sense it wrong," she said firmly.


    "It might have something to do with my past in Inazuma," Yu Xie mused.


    "¡­" Shenhe paused briefly before speaking again with a hint of concern, "Yu Xie, don''t push yourself too hard trying to recover those memories. It''s okay if you don''t remember."


    Shenhe wasn''t particularly good at comforting others, but she spoke from her heart.


    Yu Xie was slightly taken aback before smiling at her. "Let''s go. We should find an inn on Narukami Island."


    By the time they found an inn on Narukami Island, it was almost nightfall.


    The twilight hues in the sky gave the world a dreamlike quality.


    The sunsets of Inazuma and Liyue seemed vastly different, each beautiful in its own way, yet both stirred the soul.


    They booked two rooms, separated by a single wall, making it convenient to look out for each other.


    During the voyage, Yu Xie had already gathered an understanding of Inazuma''s current situation.


    There was no Vision Hunt Decree, nor a Sakoku Decree, but there was war¡ªconflict between Watatsumi Island and the Inazuma Shogunate.


    Watatsumi''s god, Orobashi, had led an eastern expedition but ultimately fell to the Shogun''s "Musou no Hitotachi." Orobashi''s death ignited the war between Watatsumi Island and the Shogunate.


    When Yu Xie learned of this, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret.


    Clearly, some stories had quietly changed, while others followed their destined trajectory.


    The god who deeply loved the people of Watatsumi Island, Orobashi, could not escape death.


    Standing by the window in his room, Yu Xie gazed out at the city of Inazuma, contemplating what lay ahead.


    Without the Vision Hunt or Sakoku Decrees, Rosalyne''s fate might differ from the original tale.


    Still, Yu Xie couldn''t shake an ominous premonition¡ªhe couldn''t simply let things take their course.

 Chapter 200: The Little Pink Fox

    The First Night in Inazuma


    Yu Xie found himself unable to sleep well on his first night in Inazuma, perhaps because of the unfamiliar bed.


    In the dead of night, the moonlight poured in, bright and gentle, casting the city into a serene tranquility.


    Awakening from a light slumber, Yu Xie realized he couldn''t fall back asleep. Rising from his bed, he walked to the window and gazed out into the night.


    The city lay silent, shrouded in deep darkness, as though everything was asleep.


    Suddenly, Yu Xie noticed a shadow on the rooftop across from him.


    Focusing his gaze, he saw a small fox standing under the silver moonlight. The fox remained still, staring back at Yu Xie from a distance. It seemed torn between approaching and holding back.


    Curious, Yu Xie stayed quiet, merely watching.


    After a few minutes, the fox finally moved.


    It leaped gracefully across rooftops, coming closer and closer until it reached the window where Yu Xie stood.


    Now up close, Yu Xie could see it clearly¡ªa small fox with pink fur and golden earrings dangling from its ears, adorned with a purple gemstone at the center.


    The fox made no sound, but its eyes trembled slightly as it looked at Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie blinked, momentarily surprised, then let out a small, knowing laugh.


    He didn''t need to guess the fox''s identity. From the first glance, he already knew who it was.


    Still, he hadn''t expected this encounter to happen so soon.


    Without his past memories, Yu Xie wasn''t sure about his prior relationship with this fox spirit. Hesitant to make a mistake or say something that might upset her, he decided to feign ignorance for now.


    After all, knowing her personality, she would probably tease him about it later.


    Raising a brow, he said with mock confusion, "A fox? At this hour? And it''s even wearing earrings. Could it be someone''s pet? Well, I won''t lie¡ªit''s quite cute."


    Hearing this, the fox''s expression shifted, as if torn between joy and annoyance. It crept closer, lowering its head slightly, as though inviting Yu Xie to pet it.


    Yu Xie hesitated for a moment before reaching out his hand.


    As his hand neared the fox, his fingers brushed against one of its ears.


    With a sudden puff, a cloud of blue smoke erupted.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    When the smoke cleared, the little fox was gone. In its place was a breathtakingly beautiful woman seated on the windowsill.


    She had long pink hair cascading down her back and wore a red-and-white shrine maiden outfit. Her figure was elegant, and her charm captivating.


    Yu Xie''s hand was still on her head, feeling the soft silkiness of her hair.


    "Back when we first met, I was asleep, and you also touched my ears," the woman said with a playful smile. Her eyes, gazing into Yu Xie''s, held a complex mix of emotions¡ªtenderness, amusement, and perhaps even a touch of reproach.


    This was none other than Lady Yae Miko, the current overseer of the Grand Narukami Shrine and editor-in-chief of Yae Publishing House.


    Realizing where his hand was, Yu Xie quickly pulled it back, his heart a jumble of emotions.


    Though he''d had a few encounters like this with old acquaintances since losing his memories, it still felt strange each time.


    "Actually," Yae Miko began, breaking the silence, "Lady Kitsune Saiguu already told me about what happened to you in Liyue."


    She paused, her expression softening. "I know you don''t remember the past, and perhaps my sudden visit seems presumptuous. Please forgive me... I just couldn''t wait until morning."


    As the shrine''s overseer, Yae Miko had been aware of Yu Xie''s arrival in Inazuma the moment he set foot on its shores. However, she''d been tied up with her duties at the shrine and couldn''t greet him immediately.


    Originally planning to meet him the following day, she found herself unable to sleep, leading to this moonlit reunion.


    "Lady Yae Miko, I don''t find it presumptuous," Yu Xie replied after a moment''s thought, smiling awkwardly. "It''s just... a little unexpected."


    "You didn''t used to call me ''Lady Yae Miko,''" she pouted slightly, her dissatisfaction clear.


    "Then what did I call you?"


    "You called me ''Miko darling,''" she teased, turning her head away.


    "¡­" Yu Xie fell silent, stunned.


    Seriously?


    Did he really call her that? If so, didn''t that imply their relationship had been anything but ordinary?


    No, no, knowing her mischievous personality, she was probably joking.


    Seeing his reaction, Yae Miko chuckled softly. "Alright, alright, I''m just teasing. You can call me Yae Miko. No need to add ''Lady'' in front. But... if you''d like to call me ''Miko darling'' in private, I wouldn''t mind."


    Yu Xie remained silent, letting out a soft sigh as he looked at her with a hint of exasperation.


    Sure enough, Yae Miko was as cunning and unpredictable as a fox.


    As Yu Xie stayed quiet, Yae Miko''s expression softened, and a faint blush rose to her cheeks.


    "For someone who doesn''t remember the past, this is our first meeting. Saying all this right now... you must think I''m being frivolous," she said, stepping off the windowsill.


    "I don''t," Yu Xie replied with a smile. "After all, the overseer of the Grand Narukami Shrine is known for her playful personality."


    Hearing his response, Yae Miko let out a sigh of relief. She looked at him again and said softly:


    "Yu Xie, it''s been a long time."


    Her tone was heavy, carrying the weight of memories and years.


    "Yes," Yu Xie nodded. "It''s been a long time."


    A faint smile appeared on Yae Miko''s face as she turned to look out the window at the Sacred Sakura atop Mt. Yougou.


    "That sakura tree¡ªI''ve been taking care of it. I hope... I haven''t let you down."


    Yu Xie followed her gaze to the Sacred Sakura. "The Sacred Sakura... does it have something to do with me?"


    "It''s proof that you were here in Inazuma," Yae Miko replied softly. "When you left, you planted that tree. In a short amount of time, it grew to its towering height."


    Hearing this, Yu Xie was surprised.


    In his memory, the Sacred Sakura was tied to Raiden Ei and Raiden Makoto. Yet now, its origins had shifted, somehow connected to him.


    No wonder Shenhe had sensed traces of him in the tree earlier.


    What could his past self have been thinking when planting such a tree? That was a question that might never be answered.


    Still, beyond the curiosity, Yu Xie felt a deep sense of calm.


    The sum of all these past events had led to this moment.


    Nothing was a coincidence¡ªeverything had been building to this inevitability.

 Chapter 201: The Lake Within the Heart

    As the night wore on, the sound of knocking suddenly broke the silence.


    Shen He''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Yu Xie, are you still awake?"


    Yu Xie paused for a moment. Yae Miko, still in the room, appeared slightly surprised.


    "Not yet," Yu Xie replied to Shen He outside. Without thinking too much, he walked to the door to open it.


    Halfway through opening the door, he suddenly realized¡ªYae Miko was still in the room. This could easily lead to a misunderstanding.


    After all, it was late at night, and having a man and a woman alone in a room could certainly appear suspicious.


    But the door was already half-open. Slamming it shut now would look even stranger.


    In the end, the door fully opened.


    Standing outside, Shen He and Yu Xie exchanged glances. Then Shen He noticed Yae Miko inside the room.


    At first glance, Shen He didn''t show any expression. Calmly, she stepped inside and spoke to Yu Xie.


    "Maybe because it''s my first time traveling far, I can''t seem to fall asleep."


    "I couldn''t sleep either," Yu Xie replied. "I''ll probably get used to it after a while."


    Shen He glanced at Yae Miko, her eyes briefly assessing her.


    Unaware of her own exceptional beauty and figure, Shen He instinctively compared herself to this pink-haired woman before her.


    Unable to come to a conclusion, she turned her gaze back to Yu Xie.


    The atmosphere grew awkward.


    Just as Yu Xie was about to say something to break the tension, Yae Miko spoke first.


    "Miss Shen He, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I am Yae Miko, chief priestess of Narukami Shrine. On behalf of the shrine, I welcome you to Inazuma," Yae Miko said with a gentle smile.


    "Hello, Miss Yae," Shen He replied politely. Then, in a calm tone, she asked, "But why are you here in Yu Xie''s room so late at night?"


    "Well¡­" Yae Miko paused and looked at Yu Xie. "I simply wished to reunite with an old acquaintance as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Shen He frowned slightly. She realized that this elegant chief priestess must have known Yu Xie from long ago¡ªjust like her master.


    She hadn''t expected such a situation to arise so soon.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Her master had instructed her to keep a close watch on Yu Xie. As a disciple, she intended to follow those instructions.


    Taking a few steps forward, Shen He stood beside Yu Xie.


    Yae Miko seemed to understand the atmosphere. Her expression carried a mix of resignation and amusement.


    She knew well enough that visiting this late was inappropriate.


    "It seems I''ve disturbed you at an inconvenient hour," Yae Miko said with a small smile. "I''ll take my leave for now and visit again another day. Sweet dreams to you both."


    Before Yu Xie or Shen He could say anything, Yae Miko had already left through the window.


    Outside, Yae Miko transformed back into her fox form and stood on a rooftop, gazing at the moon. Memories of the past resurfaced as she reminded herself once more:


    Yu Xie no longer remembered anything from before. There was no point in rushing.


    If she pushed too hard, she might leave a poor impression on him¡ªan outcome she absolutely couldn''t afford.


    Taking a deep breath, she exhaled slowly. Her ears twitched as she vanished under the moonlight.


    ......


    Back in the room, Yu Xie still felt that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Shen He was looking at him with an inquisitive expression.


    Though her gaze appeared no different from usual, Yu Xie could tell it was filled with curiosity.


    "Shen He?" Yu Xie cautiously asked.


    "That Miss Yae¡­ she''s an old acquaintance of yours, isn''t she?" Shen He asked slowly.


    "I suppose so," Yu Xie nodded.


    "¡­My master told me to keep a close watch on you," Shen He said softly. "I''m not entirely sure what that entails. So¡­ do you like Miss Yae?"


    The question was sharp and direct.


    If he had to answer honestly, Yu Xie already liked many characters from Teyvat before coming here.


    But that kind of affection wasn''t purely physical¡ªit was about connection and companionship.


    Now that he was actually in Teyvat, the feeling was more complicated.


    "Shen He, to be honest¡­" Yu Xie chuckled self-deprecatingly. "I know the stories of many people here, and I admire many of them."


    "And¡­ do you admire me?" Shen He hesitated before asking.


    As she posed the question, a faint, almost imperceptible emotion flickered in her eyes¡ªsomething even she hadn''t realized.


    Her feelings had long been dulled by the red ropes, making her indifferent to most things.


    Yet, for some reason, a ripple appeared in the still waters of her heart.


    Though Shen He dismissed it as merely a passing breeze, if she thought carefully, she would realize that her heart''s lake hadn''t felt such a breeze in ages.


    Yu Xie looked into Shen He''s clear eyes, seeing his own reflection within them.


    He paused, about to answer, when Shen He abruptly turned away.


    "I think I''m feeling sleepy now. I''ll head back to rest. Goodnight," she said quickly.


    With that, she left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Yu Xie stood staring at the shut door, sighing softly.


    "Shen He wouldn''t be¡­ No, that can''t be¡­"


    .......


    Outside, the moonlight shrouded Inazuma in a dreamlike haze.


    Rosalyne stood at her window, gazing out at the serene night with a pensive expression.


    Though the city seemed asleep, lights still dotted the landscape¡ªa testament to others who shared her sleeplessness.


    A knock on the door disrupted her thoughts.


    "Come in," Rosalyne said.


    Her trusted attendant, Rola, entered the room.


    "Lady Rosalyne, a large shipment of Delusions has arrived. They''re ready to be distributed to the Resistance on Watatsumi Island."


    "¡­Destroy them all," Rosaline said, her voice calm as she continued staring outside.


    "Lady Rosalyne, what did you say?" Rola thought she might have misheard.


    "I said, destroy them. Do not distribute them to the Resistance," Rosalyne repeated.


    "But¡­ wouldn''t that mean defying the will of the Fatui?"


    "Rola, do you remember what I told you before?"


    "¡­You said that once we''ve finished here in Inazuma, we would leave the Fatui."


    "Exactly." Rosalyne turned to face Rola, smiling gently. "Right now, we need to focus on completing what I said we would do. Follow my instructions, and don''t worry. If anything happens, I''ll handle it."

 Chapter 202: Rosalyne’s Resolve

    The Next Day Arrives as Scheduled.


    After breakfast, Yu Xie and Shen He left the inn.


    Having just arrived in Inazuma, the layout of the streets and the various market stalls were novel to them. If they didn''t have matters to attend to, leisurely exploring the area would have been a delightful choice.


    The streets were bustling with people coming and going.


    As they walked, the crowd''s attention was suddenly drawn in unison toward one direction. A nearby street was temporarily cleared, as if to make way for someone important.


    Out of curiosity, Yu Xie and Shen He also went over to take a look.


    On the cleared street, a woman wearing a crimson tengu mask with shoulder-length hair was leading a troop of soldiers.


    Her cold, striking features and the radiant Electro Vision hanging at her waist accentuated her extraordinary aura, hinting at her commanding presence.


    "Is General Kujou Sara leading an expedition or conducting a drill?"


    "This war... when will it ever end?"


    Soft murmurs spread through the crowd.


    Everyone recognized the woman leading the troops. She was Kujou Sara, the great general of the Tenryou Commission in Inazuma.


    Across the crowd, Yu Xie''s gaze met Kujou Sara''s.


    For a fleeting moment, their eyes locked before Kujou Sara averted her gaze. Despite its brevity, Yu Xie was certain it wasn''t a coincidence.


    As the long procession disappeared into the distance, the crowd dispersed, and the street returned to its usual state.


    Yu Xie sighed softly.


    In the original story, how did the war between the Shogunate and Watatsumi Island end? He couldn''t quite recall.


    Regardless, war was never a good thing.


    The reaction of Inazuma''s people made it clear¡ªmost of them were eager for the war to end as soon as possible.


    "Shen He, let''s go," Yu Xie said as he turned around, continuing down the street with her.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the two arrived outside another inn.


    Yu Xie had done some inquiries before coming. He learned that a delegation from Snezhnaya, led by the Fatui Harbinger known as "The Fair Lady," was staying there.


    Such news was not difficult to uncover. When a diplomatic envoy visits Inazuma, word spreads quickly.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Just as Yu Xie was about to enter with Shen He, Rosalyne emerged from the inn''s main entrance.


    She froze upon seeing Yu Xie.


    "Yu... Yu Xie?"


    Rosalyne blinked in disbelief, rubbing her eyes to ensure she wasn''t mistaken.


    It was indeed Yu Xie, standing just a short distance away.


    "Why are you here?"


    "There are matters I feel I cannot ignore," Yu Xie replied.


    By the seaside, the ocean breeze swept over the shore, and waves lapped against the sand, erasing footprints and smoothing the beach.


    Yu Xie, Shen He, and Rosalyne stood alone on the quiet beach.


    Shen He found the situation somewhat strange, though she couldn''t quite pinpoint why. She merely felt that the way Rosalyne looked at Yu Xie was... peculiar, reminiscent of the way her master looked at him.


    "Yu Xie, you said there are matters you cannot ignore. What do you mean by that?" Rosalyne''s golden hair and cloak fluttered in the sea breeze, and even the hem of her dress swayed elegantly. Her entire demeanor exuded a mature beauty.


    It was undeniable that Rosalyne embodied "beauty" in every sense of the word.


    "Your current mission in Inazuma¡ªis it related to the war between the Shogunate and Watatsumi Island?" Yu Xie asked.


    "...Yes," Rosalyne hesitated before nodding. "As I mentioned before, once this mission is completed, I plan to leave the Fatui."


    "Are you planning to carry out the original Fatui strategy?" Yu Xie fixed his gaze on Rosalyne.


    She hesitated.


    In truth, she had no such intention. She was planning to do the exact opposite of what the Fatui wanted.


    Since reuniting with Yu Xie, the Rosalyne of old seemed to be resurfacing. The arrogance and prejudice she once harbored were gradually fading.


    Rosalyne was aware of her past wrongdoings, and while she couldn''t undo them, she could at least prevent new tragedies from unfolding. In her mind, this was a small act of redemption.


    However, she was torn about whether to share her plans with Yu Xie.


    Revealing her intentions could drag Yu Xie into the Fatui''s chaos, which would bring him no benefit and might even put him in danger¡ªsomething Rosalyne didn''t want to see.


    After a moment of silence, she chose not to answer.


    "Let me ask a different question," Yu Xie said, changing the subject. "Leaving the Fatui isn''t going to be easy. How do you plan to do it?"


    "I¡­" Rosalyne hesitated again before replying, "I plan to make ''The Fair Lady'' cease to exist in this world."


    Yu Xie was momentarily taken aback.


    It sounded like Rosalyne intended to eliminate the persona of "The Fair Lady."


    This was indeed a feasible approach¡ªif "The Fair Lady" no longer existed, she would naturally be free from the Fatui.


    But this also brought Yu Xie''s thoughts back to her eventual fate.


    Although the story''s course had changed, this plan was undoubtedly a dangerous gamble, eerily similar to her original tragic ending.


    If things went wrong, the one to disappear might not just be "The Fair Lady."


    Looking into Rosalyne''s eyes, Yu Xie saw her unwavering determination.


    Though their time together had been brief, he understood that Rosalyne''s resolve was not something easily altered.


    She had made up her mind to leave the Fatui and to put an end to "The Fair Lady."


    "I see. Be careful, Rosalyne," Yu Xie said, choosing not to say more.


    Some words felt unnecessary.


    After bidding farewell to Rosalyne, Yu Xie and Shen He arrived in front of the Tenshukaku.


    The grand building stood tall, the residence of Inazuma''s Archon¡ªRaiden Shogun.


    "Yu Xie, this place is¡­" Shen He gazed at the imposing structure, asking curiously.


    "Tenshukaku, the residence of the Electro Archon," Yu Xie replied. "Let''s go."


    He led the way, with Shen He close behind, stopping at the main gate.


    A guard stationed at the entrance immediately addressed them:


    "Halt. This is the Tenshukaku. Do not approach recklessly. Please leave."


    "I wish to request an audience with the Raiden Shogun. Could you relay the message?" Yu Xie asked calmly.


    "The Shogun is very busy and does not meet just anyone. Leave now, or we will have to act," the guard replied sternly.


    Yu Xie pursed his lips, considered briefly, and then turned to leave with Shen He without further protest.


    As they walked away, another guard watched Yu Xie closely, his expression shifting as if recognizing something.


    "This... How can he resemble him so closely?"

 Chapter 203: The True Vision

    trait was only kept by the Shogun herself."


    "Right, I had the rare privilege of meeting the Shogun and saw the legendary General''s portrait in her study... I remember it well, I don''t think I''m mistaken."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m saying... the man who just came, he looks almost identical to the General in the portrait..."


    "What? Is that even possible? It''s probably just a coincidence... just looks similar..."


    "I think... we should report this to the Shogun. If it''s really him, we may have just kept the legendary General from entering. You stay here and guard the door, I''ll go report it right away!"


    With that, the soldier quickly turned and rushed into the Shogunate building.


    Inside the study, Raiden Makoto sat at her desk, handling recent matters.


    Due to the many issues arising from the war with Watatsumi Island, Raiden Makoto had been spending more and more time at her desk.


    She had entrusted the battlefield matters to her younger sister, Raiden Ei, while she herself took care of everything outside the battlefield.


    Now, she was thinking about how to bring the war to a peaceful resolution as quickly as possible.


    Continuing the war would benefit no one, and for the common people, it was a calamity.


    Just then, footsteps were heard outside the study.


    "Shogun, one of the guards at the entrance to the Shogunate reports that a man who looks almost identical to General Yu Xie from the Okuzumeshuu has come to visit."


    Hearing this, Raiden Makoto was momentarily stunned.


    It had been hundreds of years, and just yesterday, she had received news that Yu Xie had arrived in Inazuma, but due to various matters, she hadn''t been able to welcome him in person.


    She had intended to meet him after finishing her work today, but to her surprise, Yu Xie had come to the Shogunate himself.


    "Please, bring him in," Raiden Makoto said, taking a deep breath and calming herself.


    "The soldier said that because they didn''t recognize him at first, they treated him as a regular visitor and didn''t let him in. He has already left."


    Raiden Makoto sighed slightly.


    She turned to look at the portrait hanging on the wall.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It was a portrait she had commissioned from the best artist in Inazuma hundreds of years ago, depicting Yu Xie.


    In the painting, Yu Xie sat beneath a cherry blossom tree, holding a teacup, with a gentle breeze causing the petals to drift in the air like pink snow.


    "Alright, I understand," Raiden Makoto said.


    The soldier outside bowed respectfully and left.


    Once again, silence filled the room. Raiden Makoto stared at the portrait in silence.


    As time passed, it was now evening.


    Finally finishing her work for the day, Raiden Makoto left her study and headed to her sister''s training grounds.


    By the time she reached the entrance, she could already hear the sounds of sparring inside.


    The crackling sound of thunder, the flow of elemental power.


    If she guessed correctly, her silly little sister had probably been training all day again.


    Although the war wasn''t over, there were very few instances where Raiden Ei needed to intervene. Due to various reasons, Raiden Ei couldn''t just show up whenever she wanted.


    "Ei, it''s getting late, let''s stop for today," Raiden Makoto walked into the training area.


    Raiden Ei, who had been surrounded by elemental energy, dissipated the power as she turned toward her sister.


    "Sister."


    "Ei, Yu Xie has arrived in Inazuma. You must have heard about it, right?" Raiden Makoto smiled as she walked up to her sister, who looked almost identical to her.


    Their appearance was nearly identical, both flawless in beauty, yet their personalities were quite different.


    Raiden Makoto had a more gentle and mature aura, like an intellectual older sister, while Raiden Ei''s appearance was more mature, but she had a more simple and stubborn personality.


    "Yes, I''ve heard," Raiden Ei nodded.


    "It''s been hundreds of years. You must want to see Yu Xie again, right?" Raiden Makoto smiled softly.


    "He left without a word back then, and now he returns with no warning. I..." Raiden Ei paused for a moment, her words hanging in the air, and she didn''t continue.


    "Let''s go meet him together tonight," Raiden Makoto continued to smile gently. She knew her sister well after so many years.


    She understood that, despite her sister''s tough exterior, she was just as eager to see Yu Xie again. But now that the moment had come, it felt surreal, and she hesitated.


    Maybe she was worried that everything was just an illusion, and that if she reached for it, it might shatter.


    If that were the case, it might be better to keep the longing and not try to touch it.


    Raiden Ei fell silent, her eyes filled with hesitation.


    Finally, she spoke softly, "You go ahead, Sister. I''ll wait."


    Her voice was quiet, as though she was thinking deeply.


    Raiden Makoto, seeing her sister''s troubled expression, couldn''t quite understand what was going through her mind.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to come?" Raiden Makoto asked again.


    "Yes, you go ahead," Raiden Ei smiled gently. There was a sense of relief in her smile, as though she had decided to wait for another chance to meet him.


    Raiden Makoto hesitated for a moment, then smiled softly in return. "Alright, I understand."


    ...


    After dinner.


    Yu Xie and Shenhe were staying in their room at the inn.


    Yu Xie stood by the window, looking out at the scenery, while Shenhe sat on a chair at the table, seemingly lost in thought.


    Suddenly, Yu Xie felt a strange sensation.


    He raised his hand, and a faint golden glow appeared. The Vision of the Electro manifested before him.


    What had once been a pendant in the shape of the Electro Elemental Vision now shone brighter, its inner light swirling, with small sparks of lightning flickering around it.


    Without warning, the pendant had transformed into a true Vision.


    Yu Xie looked at the Vision of the Electro Element in his hand, confused.


    The items that he had carried with him since the beginning of his life¡ªitems that were important to him from deep within his soul¡ªsuch as the Cloud Cutter, the black scarf, the short dagger necklace, and the Electro Elemental Vision...


    Everything else remained unchanged, but only the Vision had quietly transformed from a simple pendant into a true Vision.


    Could it be because he was in the land of the Electro Archon?


    Or was it because...

 Chapter 204: Reunion With Raiden Makoto

    Yu Xie couldn''t quite figure out the reason behind the change, so he simply put away his Vision and tried to sense the flow of elemental energy.


    When it came to manipulating elemental energy, he was still a complete novice and not yet proficient.


    After several attempts, however, he managed to achieve relatively stable control over the elemental energy within his body.


    To take it a step further... Yu Xie turned to look at Shenhe.


    Shenhe was undoubtedly far more adept at controlling elemental energy than he was, and Yu Xie decided to seek her guidance.


    "Shenhe," Yu Xie sat down at the table, "I have a question I''d like to ask you."


    "If you have a question, just ask; no need to be so formal," Shenhe replied.


    "Well..."


    Before Yu Xie could finish his sentence, a knock suddenly came at the door.


    It was the voice of the inn''s maid.


    "Exc-Excuse me, sir, um... T-The Shogun is looking for you. The Shogun asked me to see if you have a moment and if she could come in to meet with you."


    The maid''s voice carried an unmistakable nervousness. Her words were likely genuine¡ªit''s only natural for an ordinary person to feel anxious and excited when meeting a Archon who governs Inazuma.


    Yu Xie thought for a moment before responding to the maid outside, "Of course, please invite the Shogun in."


    "Y-Yes!"


    The footsteps outside gradually faded away.


    "The Shogun¡ªshe''s Raiden Shogun, the Archon of Inazuma, correct?" Shenhe asked Yu Xie.


    "Yes, that''s right," Yu Xie nodded.


    "Why would Inazuma''s Archon take the initiative to seek us out?" Shenhe paused, realizing her question might have been phrased incorrectly.


    It wasn''t "us" she was here to see¡ªshe was here to see Yu Xie.


    She''d heard that Raiden Shogun, the Archon of Inazuma, was a woman.


    For some inexplicable reason, Shenhe began to feel a faint sense of nervousness.


    Although she had lived alongside Adepti for many years, she had never encountered a true Archon before.


    Could it be that Yu Xie already knew Inazuma''s Archon from before?


    Yu Xie had once been a great general in Liyue during the Archon War. If he had also known Inazuma''s gods in the past, it wouldn''t be all that surprising.


    And she herself was merely a mortal. Compared to a Archon, did she seem far too insignificant?Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    As this thought crossed her mind, Shenhe realized how much her thinking had changed.


    In the past, she would never have thought like this¡ªshe wouldn''t have compared herself to others.


    Nor would she have felt this faint worry in her heart, like she was afraid of losing Yu Xie...


    "Perhaps it''s because of what happened when we went to Tenshukaku today," Yu Xie speculated briefly.


    Just as Yu Xie finished speaking, the sound of footsteps approached the door once again.


    This time, the footsteps were distinctly different from the maid''s, carrying an indescribable poise.


    Eventually, the footsteps stopped outside the door.


    Yu Xie could sense that the beautiful Archon of Inazuma was standing just beyond the door.


    "Yu Xie, may I come in?" A melodious voice passed through the door and reached Yu Xie''s ears.


    The voice carried a trace of familiarity, as if he had heard it in a dream or long ago.


    "Of course. The door is locked; I''ll open it," Yu Xie said, walking over to unlock the door.


    A woman with long purple hair, dressed in a light purple kimono, came into Yu Xie''s view¡ªRaiden Makoto.


    After hundreds of years, their reunion happened in such an ordinary inn.


    But even so, even though it was such a plain and unremarkable meeting, Raiden Makoto''s heart was filled with warmth and satisfaction.


    Yu Xie had truly returned.


    Makoto had thought of many things to say as her first words to Yu Xie.


    A simple "long time no see," or perhaps "I hope you''ve been well?"


    Yet at this moment, it seemed all those rehearsed lines vanished. Looking at Yu Xie standing before her, she found herself speechless.


    So many years had passed, yet Yu Xie hadn''t changed a bit.


    Yu Xie, too, was momentarily stunned.


    The person before him wasn''t Ei. If his guess was correct, this woman, who looked identical to Ei but exuded a completely different aura, must be Ei''s elder sister.


    Yu Xie had wondered before¡ªsince the story had changed so much, could it mean that Makoto was still alive and well?


    Now, the answer was clear.


    Yu Xie suddenly smiled.


    Though he didn''t know what had caused the original tragic ending to change, he was truly glad it had.


    "Yu... Yu Xie..." After a moment of silence, Makoto spoke again, but only managed to call his name, as memories of the past surged over her like a tide.


    "Come in first, let''s talk inside," Yu Xie said.


    Soon, the three of them were seated at the table inside the room.


    "This must be Miss Shenhe, correct?" Makoto asked with a gentle smile, looking at Shenhe.


    "Yes, hello," Shenhe replied calmly, her expression neutral. She wasn''t surprised that Makoto knew her name¡ªafter all, as the ruler of Inazuma, it would have been easy for her to gather such information.


    Still, Shenhe couldn''t help but study Makoto slightly.


    Though she was a Archon, there wasn''t a trace of arrogance about her¡ªnone of the usual sense of separation between mortals and gods.


    On the contrary, Shenhe felt that Makoto seemed more like a mature, experienced, and exceptionally beautiful woman.


    Her flawless face and impeccable figure were beyond reproach¡ªperfect in every sense.


    The thought made Shenhe suddenly feel a twinge of anxiety about her own appearance and figure... a strange feeling indeed.


    The atmosphere in the room grew somewhat subtle, and Yu Xie broke the silence.


    "What brings you here, Shogun?"


    "If possible, there''s no need to call me Shogun; just Makoto will do... I simply wanted to see you," Makoto replied with a smile. "Last night, Yae Miko came to visit you, didn''t she? Please don''t mind her¡ªshe has a rather impulsive personality at times.


    "And please don''t blame the two guards at the entrance to Tenshukaku. They didn''t recognize you at first and were just following protocol. Once they realized the situation was different, they promptly reported it to me."


    "Of course not," Yu Xie said with a smile. "So, in the past, in Inazuma, I..."


    "In the past, you were the Commander of the Okuzumeshuu and the leader of the Imperial Guard," Makoto said slowly.


    The Commander of the Okuzumeshuu... Hearing this, both Yu Xie and Shenhe fell silent for a moment.


    Yu Xie marveled at how much he must have experienced in his past.


    Shenhe reflected on how, compared to such a history, her connection with Yu Xie seemed much more fleeting.


    "During the Khaenri''ah War, I nearly lost my life on the battlefield¡ªit was you who saved me," Makoto said, her gaze at Yu Xie filled with gratitude and a special kind of emotion.


    Yu Xie was taken aback.


    So the reason Makoto was still alive and well was because he had changed the original course of events?

 Chapter 205: I’ve Known You for a Long Time

    Thinking carefully, it seemed that many of the changes were connected to him.


    Yu Xie calmed himself. Although he couldn''t fully understand what his mindset had been when he did those things, he could more or less guess.


    He hated tragedies and always avoided outcomes that brought sorrow.


    As he looked at Makoto sitting before him, another thought crossed his mind¡ªwhat about Ei?


    "Um... Where''s Ei?"


    "Ei..." Makoto hesitated briefly before smiling faintly. "She''ll come to see you later."


    "Hmm..." Yu Xie fell silent, trying to imagine what Ei might look like now.


    Her appearance would undoubtedly resemble Makoto''s, but with her sister still by her side, her obsession with "eternity" shouldn''t be as extreme as before.


    "By the way, Makoto, about the diplomat Rosalyne from Snezhnaya, I''d like to ask for your help with something," Yu Xie said.


    "Rosalyne? You mean ''The Fair Lady''?" Makoto pondered briefly.


    "Yes." Yu Xie nodded. "She''s... not exactly what you''d imagine."


    "I''ve dealt with that Harbinger a few times. My impression was that she''s very prideful, but I''ve always felt she''s someone with past scars she doesn''t want others to see. People change, and she gives me the impression of someone who''s undergone a monumental shift due to certain events."


    Hearing Makoto''s assessment of Rosalyne, Yu Xie was quite surprised.


    As expected of Makoto¡ªshe had a keen eye for people.


    "You''re mostly right. Rosalyne was once just an ordinary girl..." Yu Xie began recounting Rosalyne''s story.


    After listening, Makoto''s expression turned reflective.


    "So that''s how it is... She lost everything, lost her lover, and that''s why she changed..." Makoto looked at Yu Xie with a hint of worry in her gaze, as if afraid he might leave again.


    "Makoto, if possible, I''d like to ask you to keep an eye on Rosalyne. If she ever seeks to atone for her sins through death, please let me know. I''m still unfamiliar with Inazuma and don''t have access to much information."


    "Understood," Makoto replied with her usual warm smile.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Her smile was so gentle, like melting ice, bringing warmth.


    "But I have a question." Makoto paused before continuing.


    "What is it?"


    "In Rosalyne''s story, her lover was named Rostam, correct?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Yu Xie nodded.


    "But something about that feels... strange."


    "What''s strange?"


    "I can''t quite put my finger on it¡ªit''s just a feeling."


    Yu Xie felt the same way.


    Rosalyne''s feelings for him were genuine; he could sense that. But what about Rostam?


    What had happened to that vice-captain of the Knights of Favonius?


    Could it be... in that lifetime, he was an unwitting "third wheel"?


    The thought made Yu Xie feel that he must ask Rosalyne about it next time they met.


    .......


    Night deepened, and Makoto left.


    Yu Xie and Shen He stayed in the room, saying little to each other.


    "Yu Xie, it seems that during your time in Inazuma, you met many people," Shen He said quietly, looking at him.


    It was natural for someone to meet new people in a new place, but hearing Shen He say this made Yu Xie feel a bit conflicted.


    "Compared to that, it seems like we met far too late," Shen He continued before he could respond.


    Yu Xie smiled. "Actually... I''ve known you for a long time."


    This surprised Shen He, though she didn''t doubt the truth of his words.


    "You''ve known me for a long time? When? Was it when I was still a child..."


    "Well... It''s a bit complicated to explain. It''s not something I can clarify in one go, but I swear I''m telling the truth. Do you trust me?" Yu Xie asked, gazing into her eyes.


    Shen He nodded. "I trust you."


    With that, the faint haze over her eyes seemed to clear, and they regained their clarity.


    .......


    The night grew late.


    Shen He returned to her room to rest, but Yu Xie found himself unable to sleep.


    He lay on his bed, staring at the white ceiling, his mind a chaotic swirl of thoughts.


    Among them, the name "Rostam" appeared most frequently.


    It was odd¡ªRosalyne had never mentioned Rostam, as if he had never existed. Or perhaps...


    Yu Xie suddenly sat up, leaving his room through the window.


    Crossing Inazuma''s streets, he reached the inn where Rosalyne was staying and easily arrived outside her window.


    As luck would have it, Rosalyne was still awake.


    Though the curtains were drawn, light filtered through them, signaling her presence.


    Hesitating briefly, Yu Xie knocked on the window.


    Moments later, the curtains parted, and the window opened.


    Rosalyne stood inside, surprised to see Yu Xie. She wore a light, summery spaghetti-strap nightgown that, while loose, accentuated her perfect figure. Her fair shoulders, golden hair cascading down, and the way some locks rested on her chest exuded an air of understated allure.


    "Yu Xie, what brings you here?"


    "Are you free right now?"


    "I am, but why?" Rosalyne''s face flushed slightly, her mind wandering to curious thoughts.


    She couldn''t help it¡ªYu Xie showing up at her window late at night, rather than using the door, carried a mysterious, almost thrilling undertone...


    "I wanted to ask you something," Yu Xie said.


    "Oh, alright. Come in."


    Yu Xie entered her room.


    Though not her personal home, the room carried a faint fragrance unique to Rosalyne, a mature and elegant scent.


    "What is it... you wanted to ask?" Rosalyne asked hesitantly.


    "...Rosalyne, do you remember the name Rostam?" Yu Xie hesitated before asking.


    Hearing the question, Rosalyne froze.


    Of course, she remembered the name¡ªit was the Mondstadt name she had given Yu Xie in that life.


    Although she still called him "Yu Xie" in private, she recalled it vividly.


    But why would Yu Xie ask this now? Could it be that he was recalling some things from their past?